Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Kushina was pacing back and forth in the small room, her quick and nervous steps echoing on the wooden floor. The situation was quite delicate for her, and the doctor had been clear: pregnancy. Kushina's heart was racing as she tried to process the news. She and Minato hadn't even officially started dating yet, but they'd already "slept" together a few times. After all, they were both 19, and Minato, at 20, was just six months older than her.

Kushina's mind was a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions. How was she going to tell Minato? And how would he react? She stopped for a moment, taking a deep breath, trying to calm herself. But the anxiety was palpable.

Suddenly, the door opened with a slight creak, and Minato entered the room. The yellow flash was visibly concerned, his face serious as he looked at Kushina. He'd received the urgent letter delivered by Kakashi and came as fast as he could.

"Kushina?" Minato called, his voice soft but filled with worry.

"Minato!" Kushina exclaimed, her eyes meeting his. She gestured for him to sit down, her characteristic authoritative tone emerging. "Sit down, Dattebane!" she ordered, trying to keep her composure. "This is something very serious!"

Minato obeyed without hesitation, the concerned expression clear on his face as he sat on the floor of the room, crossing his legs and resting his hands on his knees. He rarely saw Kushina this agitated, and the fact that she used her authoritative tone only reinforced the gravity of the situation.

"What happened, Kushina?" he asked, his voice gentle, trying to ease the atmosphere. Despite his calm exterior, his heart was racing. Minato was known for his intelligence and quick thinking, but in that moment, he couldn’t predict what she was about to say.

Kushina took a deep breath, feeling the words weigh heavily on her tongue even before she spoke them. She knew that Minato was understanding, kind... but this news could change everything.

"Minato..." she began, her voice faltering for a second, a glimmer of uncertainty flashing in her eyes before her gaze returned to being steady. "I went to the doctor today... and... I'm pregnant."

Minato blinked, processing the words. The silence that followed was thick, almost tangible, filling the air between them. He lowered his head for a moment, as if trying to piece together this new reality. Kushina watched every move he made, holding her breath as she waited for a reaction.

Then, unexpectedly, Minato smiled. It wasn’t a wide or euphoric smile, but something calm, almost relieved, as if a part of him already knew or had been preparing for this possibility.

"Pregnant...?" he repeated softly, as if testing the word, letting it settle in his mind. His eyes lifted to meet Kushina’s, and there was a tenderness there that made her heart tighten. "This is... amazing, Kushina."

"What?" Kushina couldn’t help but let out a nervous, almost incredulous laugh. "Minato, we’re not even... I mean..." She stopped, her words jumbling as she tried to express the confusion and fear she felt. "How can you think this is amazing? This is a lot, Dattebane! I... we... we’re so young!"

Minato leaned slightly forward, drawing closer to her, his blue eyes shining with determination. He could see the storm of emotions in Kushina’s eyes, and it only strengthened his resolve to be by her side.

"I know it feels like a lot right now," he said, his voice firm yet gentle. "But I want to be with you, Kushina. Whatever comes next, we will face it together." He extended his hand, holding hers delicately, his fingers intertwining with hers. "I love you, and... if this means starting a family now, then I’ll do my best to be the man that you and our child need."

Kushina felt the warmth of his words fill her chest, and the tension she had carried in her shoulders seemed to melt away a little. She bit her lip, feeling her eyes burn with tears she didn’t know she wanted to cry. Minato’s strength and determination were like a beacon amidst the storm of uncertainties she felt.

"Minato... you’re really not angry?" Her voice was softer now, vulnerable, something rare for her. The vulnerability in her voice reflected the fear she felt of losing his support.

"Never, Kushina," he said, smiling, squeezing her hand a little tighter. "I’m just... surprised. But if there’s anyone I want to share everything in life with, it’s you."

Kushina, who had always been the storm of uncontrollable energy, felt an unexpected calm growing inside her. She gazed at the shinobi with a look full of affection and tenderness. Minato had always been a kind and thoughtful man to her, from their childhood, and knowing that he was happy about the news brought her a wave of relief. However, there was still so much to do: the crib, diapers, clothes—she didn’t even know the baby’s gender yet. Maybe neutral clothes should be bought? Her mind was racing in a million directions, a mix of fear, anxiety, and a bit of happiness. In that moment, Kushina was simply these emotions.

"Do you think it will be a boy or a girl?" Minato’s voice interrupted her thoughts.

Kushina shook her head slowly, the question leaving her thoughtful for a few moments before she broke into a wide smile and answered.

"It will be a girl!"

Minato gave a small smile, looking at the kunoichi for a brief moment. "And what makes you so sure?"

"Call it mother’s instinct, dattebane!" Kushina said.

Minato broke into a wide smile, his mind now racing in multiple directions. Now that he would soon be a father, he knew he needed to slow down on his missions as a shinobi. Being there for Kushina during her pregnancy was essential. He also needed to inform Hiruzen, as, while he was happy with the news, the pregnancy of a jinchūriki could be extremely complicated. The seal weakens during childbirth, which meant extra security would be necessary.

He began to think about a safe place where Kushina could give birth, as well as assigning ANBU guards to watch over her. Whether he liked it or not, pregnancy could be the perfect time for a kunoichi to be attacked.

"I'll ask the Hokage to give me fewer missions," Minato said, his voice firm.

Kushina looked at him with a concerned expression, sitting on their sofa.

"Are you sure?"

"Yes, I need to be close to you during this time. Unfortunately, this will also be your most vulnerable moment."

"We can ask for extra security. I'm a jinchūriki, she'll definitely be a priority, dattebane."

"I'd rather take care of your security most of the time myself." The tone Minato used made it clear that he wouldn't accept any objections.

He had always been like this, protective for his own good. Kushina, however, didn’t mind it. Ever since the selection for the next Hokage started, Minato had been taking on more missions. Even if it seemed selfish to Kushina, she thought having him around more would be great.

Minato then walked to his office, grabbed a pen, and a piece of paper. However, as soon as his hand touched the paper, it froze. He wasn’t sure how to tell his sensei that his girlfriend and future wife was pregnant. Minato stood up, pacing back and forth. How would his sensei react? How would the council react? With a resigned sigh, he sat down and began to write.

---

Dear Hiruzen,

I hope this letter finds you well. I know you’re always busy with village affairs, but I need to share an important and, in some ways, unexpected piece of news.

Recently, I found out that Kushina is pregnant. Yes, you read that right! We’re going to have a baby. The news took me by surprise. Although both Kushina and I are in a whirlwind of emotions due to the unexpected situation, I am deeply happy and excited about the idea of becoming a father.

Kushina and I have talked a lot about this, and we’ve decided to move forward with the pregnancy. We know it won’t be easy, but we’re determined to face this challenge together. We believe that with the support of the village and our friends, we will be able to raise our child in a loving and safe environment.

I would like to ask for your guidance and support during this time. I know you have much experience and wisdom, and your guidance will be invaluable to us. Additionally, I’d like to discuss some practical matters, such as how we balance our responsibilities as ninjas with raising a child.

Hiruzen, I know this news may come as a shock, but I hope you can support us and help us navigate this new chapter in our lives. Thank you in advance for your understanding and support.

With gratitude and respect,

Minato Namikaze
---

Minato placed the letter on the table, reading and rereading it to ensure the message was clear. After a nod of approval, he took a deep breath and decided to summon one of his most trusted allies.

The shinobi performed a series of quick hand seals and touched the ground with his palm. In an instant, a cloud of smoke appeared, revealing Gamakichi, an agile and intelligent frog from Mount Myōboku.

"Yo, Minato! What do you need?" Gamakichi asked, his usual laid-back tone in full swing.

"Hey, Gamakichi. I need you to deliver this letter to the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi. It’s an important message and needs to get to him as quickly as possible," Minato explained, handing the letter to the frog.

Gamakichi grabbed the letter with one of his paws and briefly examined it.

"Got it. I’ll take it to him in the blink of an eye. Any special instructions?"

Minato smiled, appreciating the frog’s efficiency.

"Just deliver it directly to him. It’s personal and important news."

"Leave it to me!" Gamakichi replied, puffing out his chest with pride. "I’ll make sure he gets the message."

With a nod, Minato thanked him.

"Thanks, Gamakichi. I trust you."

Gamakichi gave an agile leap and vanished in a puff of smoke, heading towards Hiruzen's office. Minato watched the smoke dissipate, feeling a little more relieved for having made the decision. He knew with Gamakichi in charge of the delivery, the letter would reach Hiruzen quickly and safely.

Meanwhile, Gamakichi was leaping across the rooftops of Konoha with agility, dodging obstacles and keeping a fast pace. The letter was sealed, which made Gamakichi even more curious about its contents. If Minato wanted it delivered urgently, it must be big news. It didn’t take long for him to arrive at the Hokage’s building and slip through an open window into Hiruzen’s office.

"Third Hokage, I’ve got an urgent message from Minato," Gamakichi announced, handing the letter to Hiruzen.

Hiruzen took the letter with a curious look and thanked the frog.

"Thanks, Gamakichi. You did a great job."

Gamakichi nodded and, with one last leap, vanished in a puff of smoke, returning to Mount Myōboku. Hiruzen opened the letter and began to read, while Minato, back at his office, waited anxiously for a response.

As Hiruzen read the contents of the letter, a slight chill ran down his spine as he realized the weight of the news. When he finished reading, he placed the letter on the table, tapping the tips of his fingers together with a somewhat tired and worried expression.

Chapter Text

Hiruzen was with Minato and Kushina, watching them with a look that mixed surprise and concern. He knew about their relationship and that, eventually, they would end up together, but he hadn’t expected Kushina to get pregnant. In fact, kunoichis always take medications to prevent pregnancy, a necessary precaution to keep their abilities and responsibilities intact. Yet here he was, hearing news he never expected to hear so soon. His mind raced in different directions. A Jinchūriki’s pregnancy was something he, at least personally, had never witnessed. He knew that pregnancy could alter the seal due to the birth and the pain it caused, as well as the chakra imbalance it could create in the kunoichi, considering that during pregnancy, the energy that’s usually used to maintain the seal needs to be redirected to the baby’s development. This happens consciously or unconsciously, especially when she has large chakra reserves.

Normally, after pregnancy, it’s expected that a kunoichi would wait months before doing physical exercises and a few more months for her to regain control of her chakra the way she used to.

“Alright, the question is, how did this happen?” Hiruzen asked, his voice carrying a slight exasperation but no anger. He was more curious and concerned than anything else. “I mean, shouldn’t she have been medicated?”

Kushina instantly flushed, looking away while nervously twirling one of her hair strands. Minato, sitting next to her, scratched the back of his neck, clearly uncomfortable with the situation.

“Well… I didn’t take it one time,” she admitted, her voice soft and full of embarrassment. “Minato was so… intense that… well…” Kushina tried to continue, but the words failed her, leaving the sentence unfinished.

Minato let out a nervous laugh, trying to ease the tension.

“Well… I didn’t expect this to happen from just one time,” he said, laughing awkwardly, trying to find humor in the situation.

Hiruzen sighed deeply, rubbing his temples as he processed what he had just heard. There was no anger in his eyes, but the weight of the situation was clear on his face. He knew Minato and Kushina were two of the most promising shinobi in the village, both destined for great things. But a pregnancy at this stage complicated things in ways he couldn’t ignore.

“You two…” he started, carefully choosing his words to not sound overly harsh. “I understand that you’re both young, and sometimes emotions can override responsibilities.” Hiruzen looked at Kushina, who was still nervously playing with her hair, then at Minato, whose discomfort was palpable. “However, you need to understand that, especially in the case of a Jinchūriki, everything has bigger consequences.”

Kushina stopped fiddling with her hair and looked at him, now a little more serious. She knew that, as the host of the Kyuubi, anything that happened to her could ultimately affect the whole village. That responsibility had always been with her, and now the prospect of becoming a mother only intensified that pressure. She took a deep breath, trying to absorb the gravity of Hiruzen’s words.

“I know, Hokage-sama,” Kushina said, her voice more controlled now, but still full of emotion. “But…” She hesitated, her eyes seeking Minato’s for a moment, as if looking for support and courage. He nodded, a silent gesture of encouragement that made her continue. “But I won’t let this stop me from being who I am. And from taking care of the village, in the best way I can.”

Minato nodded, his expression firm and determined. The situation might be a bit delicate, but he was the Yellow Flash of Konoha, damn it, he’d dealt with plenty of enemies before, and he could definitely handle this situation.

“We know it wasn’t the most… appropriate time,” he said, his voice calm and steady, conveying unwavering confidence. “But we’re ready to deal with this, Hokage-sama. We want to do things the right way. And I’ll be by Kushina’s side through whatever comes.”

Hiruzen watched them for a moment, his expression softening as he absorbed the words of the two young shinobi. He couldn’t help but admire the loyalty and determination radiating from both of them. Minato, with his firm and protective nature, and Kushina, always resolute and full of life, made a formidable pair. However, the situation demanded caution, and he knew it.

“Alright…” he said, slowly rising from his chair, his hands crossed behind his back as he looked out the window of his office. The village looked peaceful from the outside, the sun casting a soft golden light over the streets. “If this is going to happen, then let’s make sure it’s done in the safest way possible. A Jinchūriki’s pregnancy is unprecedented, at least for us. We’ll need to be alert for any anomalies… any signs from the Kyuubi. Understood?”

Kushina nodded, her expression now much more serious. She had always known carrying the Kyuubi within her was a huge responsibility, but now, with a child on the way, that responsibility took on a whole new dimension. Minato also nodded, his gaze as firm and resolute as ever.

“We’ll do whatever it takes, Hokage-sama,” he said, his voice full of determination and commitment.

Hiruzen sighed, feeling the weight of responsibility on his shoulders. He knew Minato and Kushina were capable, but the situation required an unprecedented level of care and preparation. Privacy seals, ANBU, careful selection of a well-guarded and isolated location, and he would also need to classify her pregnancy as a Rank S secret until it became impossible to keep it from the public. This would give them much more leeway to find the right place.

“Alright,” he said, turning back to them with a determined expression. “We’ll start planning immediately. Kushina, you’ll have a medical team dedicated to monitoring your health and the baby’s. Minato, your presence will be crucial. We need to ensure everything goes smoothly.”

Both nodded, fully aware of the magnitude of the challenge ahead. Kushina, however, no longer felt afraid. She squeezed Minato’s hand tightly, feeling his warmth and support. She was sure she wasn’t alone. Her dream had always been to have a big, united family, and now, that dream was about to come true. The small meeting ended with Hiruzen’s departure, and as he left Minato’s apartment, he summoned Enma, the King of the Monkeys, to help him organize the preparations. This birth had to go right, no matter what. If it didn’t, Konoha might face a colossal challenge.

Chapter Text

Kushina was lying in bed, exhausted after the birth. The place was isolated, carefully chosen to ensure her and the baby’s safety. The wooden walls of the small cabin were decorated with protective seals, and the soft light from the paper lanterns created a cozy atmosphere. Around them, several ANBU ninjas stood on high alert, their masks reflecting the seriousness of the mission to protect the new family. The air was tense but also filled with a quiet joy, almost palpable.

Kakashi was there, standing next to his sensei, Minato, watching the newborn with curiosity and admiration. The little girl had vibrant red hair, just like her mother’s, and her eyes, already open, were a deep blue, reflecting the soft light in the room. Minato couldn’t help but smile as he looked at his daughter. “She has Kushina’s face, but those eyes are definitely mine,” he thought, a pride warming his heart.

Despite the pain in his hand from Kushina’s firm grips during the birth, Minato couldn’t stop smiling. He looked at his wife and daughter with a mix of pride and love, a small tear escaping the corner of his eye. He, a ninja who had once been an orphan with no family ties, now had a daughter. The emotion was overwhelming.

Kushina, with a glint in her eyes, held the baby gently. Her voice, though tired, was full of affection as she said,

“Akari Namikaze-Uzumaki.”

She said her daughter’s name so softly, it seemed to envelop everyone in the room, creating a moment of pure connection and happiness. Minato moved closer, gently placing his hand on Kushina’s, while Kakashi watched in silence, feeling like part of something truly special.

Minato smiled even wider, looking at the little girl in front of him with a mix of pride and affection. He moved closer to Akari, his hand gently touching her little face, caressing her carefully, as if she might melt away at his touch.

“She’s totally your face… Dattebane,” Kushina said with a weak smile. Then she looked at Kakashi, who had been watching from a distance. “Kakashi… Come see your niece.”

Kushina’s tone, though weak, was clearly an order that Kakashi wouldn’t dare disobey. He slowly walked toward the child, the daughter of his sensei, the one he cared for so much. Every step seemed to echo in the quiet room, where tension and joy mixed. When he looked into the baby’s eyes, he could’ve sworn he saw a tiny smile, even though it was impossible for a baby. Those deep blue eyes seemed to shine with their own light, reflecting the softness of the lanterns around them.

"She's totally your face, Kushina-Nee, luckily." Kakashi said softly, almost reverently, as he watched little Akari.

Minato, however, raised an eyebrow, a hint of playful indignation on his face, but with a gleam of amusement in his eyes.

"What do you mean "luckily," Hatake? I’m pretty handsome, right, Kushina?" he said, feigning offense, though a playful smile tugged at his lips.

Kushina, still holding her daughter tenderly, let out a soft laugh, the sound of her laughter filling the room with a warm, joyful energy.

"Her opinion is clearly biased, sensei." Kakashi teased, looking at Akari with a smile he rarely showed. The little one seemed to respond to his gaze, and for a moment, Kakashi felt a deep connection with the child.

Minato moved closer, placing a hand on Kakashi’s shoulder, giving it a light squeeze in a gesture of camaraderie.

"Well, at least she got the best of both worlds, right?" Minato said, looking at his daughter with an overflowing pride.

Kakashi nodded, feeling like he was part of something bigger, something he had promised to protect with all his might. The responsibility on his shoulders was immense, but he was determined to honor that promise. He looked down at the child in his arms, the daughter of one of Konoha's greatest kunoichis and one of the best ninjas alive today. That fragile little life, so delicate yet full of potential, would one day soar through the skies with the same determination and strength as her parents. If she inherited Kushina’s vibrant and indomitable spirit, Kakashi knew the future would be challenging, but also brilliant. The thought sent a shiver down his spine, imagining the energy of two Kushinas running through Konoha.

He turned his gaze back to the little girl, Akari Namikaze-Uzumaki, a true blend of the Uzumaki and Namikaze legacies. Her bright red hair shone under the soft light of the Suddenly, a soft sound came from the entrance of the shelter. They all knew who it was even before they saw him. Wearing his characteristic shirt and red jacket, with white hair streaked with red marks across his face, and the distinct sound of wooden sandals tapping against the floor, Jiraiya entered the shelter with a wide, confident smile.

"Don't worry, for I, the great Jiraiya, have arrived!" he announced, his eyes gleaming.

Minato, standing beside Kushina, smiled upon seeing his master.

"You’re late, sensei, " Minato said with a playful tone. "She’s already born."

Jiraiya’s gaze softened when he saw little Akari. The tiny girl, so small and delicate, had a face that strongly resembled Kushina’s, but her eyes were unmistakably her father's. Her bright red hair, a trademark of the Uzumaki clan, shone intensely, and Jiraiya couldn’t help but smile at the sight of her.

The Ero Sennin approached the little girl carefully, his eyes shifting to Kushina as if asking permission to hold her. With a nod, Kushina gave her approval, and Jiraiya took Akari in his arms firmly yet gently, as though holding the most precious treasure in the world.

"Fortunately, she has your face, Kushina," he said with an affectionate smile.

Minato, feigning offense, crossed his arms and asked:

"Why does everyone seem to have taken the day off to insult me?"

Kushina and Jiraiya laughed together, and even Kakashi, ever so serious, cracked a smile behind his mask, feeling the warmth and joy of the special moment. Jiraiya gently rocked the little girl a few times at a slow rhythm, though he kept his focus on monitoring the area around them and ensuring the protective seals were intact for Kushina’s safety. His chest tightened slightly as he realized he hadn’t witnessed little Akari’s birth firsthand. He shook his head slowly, being careful not to exert too much pressure.

"This little one is definitely going to make history," Jiraiya murmured, chuckling softly as he looked into Akari’s eyes, which seemed to be staring back at him.

"She definitely will," Kushina replied, a proud smile on her face. "After all, she’s my daughter, Dattebane!" shelter, and her eyes, a perfect mix of her parents' features, reflected a world full of possibilities. She was a living legacy, carrying within her the heritage of two powerful bloodlines, and Kakashi felt a wave of pride and responsibility as he thought about the future awaiting her.

Chapter Text

Kushina was busy cleaning the house, wiping the floor with firm and precise movements. The morning sun poured in through the windows, filling the room with a warm, soft light. Little Akari, her red hair gleaming under the sunlight, was exploring every corner of the house. Yes, that’s right—she was walking. At just seven months old, Akari had stunned her parents by taking her first steps, a feat that left Kushina and Minato speechless. And if that wasn’t enough, by eight months, Akari was already babbling her first words, filling the house with joy and amazement.

Ever since she learned to walk, Akari hadn’t stopped moving. Her little bare feet made soft sounds as they touched the floor, carrying her from one spot to another, curious about everything around her. She giggled and babbled, pointing at objects and reaching for things that caught her attention. Kushina, though busy cleaning, kept a watchful eye on her daughter, smiling at the energy and curiosity of the little one.

Minato, on the other hand, was busier than ever. Recently chosen as Hokage, he spent long hours in the office, adjusting to his new responsibilities and planning for the village’s future. Even so, he always made time for his family, cherishing every moment he could spend with Kushina and Akari.

Kushina, while still taking on missions occasionally, had significantly reduced her workload to spend more time with Akari. She knew how important these early years were and wanted to be there for every milestone and discovery. As she cleaned, she thought about how much her life had changed since Akari’s birth, feeling deeply grateful for her family.

“Papa, tebane!” Akari exclaimed, putting her tiny hands on her hips while looking at Kushina.

That stance—it was like she was questioning Kushina about her father’s whereabouts. Her arms on her hips reminded Kushina so much of her own childhood in Uzushio that she couldn’t help but laugh. Akari was like a tiny replica of herself, and now Kushina understood why her parents used to call her adorable.

“Papa’s busy right now, sweetheart,” Kushina said gently.

The child frowned, opening her arms as she started walking around the house, calling out “Papa” occasionally, like she was searching for him. Kushina chuckled to herself, watching Akari roam the house with so much determination. The little girl was the perfect mix of her parents—stubborn like her mother but with her father’s calm and focus. Every firm step seemed to mimic Kushina’s resolute style, but with the innocent touch of a child discovering the world.

“Papa?” Akari kept saying, now peeking under furniture and behind doors, as if Minato might suddenly appear from some hidden spot. Kushina crouched down, trying to keep a straight face, but a smile broke through her lips. Watching her daughter so full of life and curiosity warmed her heart. Even though Minato was busy with his new Hokage duties, that little piece of him was ever-present in Akari’s every gesture, every word.

“He’ll be back soon, Akari-chan,” Kushina said as she approached her daughter. “He’s taking care of the village now, like the great Hokage he is.”

But Akari didn’t seem satisfied with that answer. She furrowed her little brows—a pure Kushina expression—and kept walking, now holding one of the wooden ninja toys Minato had made for her. Minato had been against giving so many ninja toys to the little one, but Kushina insisted, wanting Akari to follow her own path as a kunoichi. Besides, a few toys wouldn’t hurt—pretending to be a ninja could be great for her development. Light physical activities and motor skills practice were always good.

“Tebane!” Akari said again, firmer this time, as if mimicking her mother’s tone. She waved the kunai toy in the air, looking determined to find Minato no matter what.

Kushina felt her chest swell with pride but also a twinge of longing. She knew how immersed Minato was in his new role and how hard he worked for the village, but it meant family moments were rarer now. She stepped closer to Akari, effortlessly lifting her into her arms. The little girl immediately snuggled in, still gripping the toy tightly.

“You miss him, don’t you, sweetheart?” Kushina whispered, kissing the top of Akari’s head. The little girl nodded, her big blue eyes blinking up at her mom with an expression impossible to resist. Her soft red hair, just starting to grow, paired with those bright blue eyes, made her utterly adorable. Kushina barely resisted the urge to pinch her chubby cheeks.

“Papa,” Akari said again, her voice now softer, almost like a plea. Kushina felt a small ache in her heart. She knew how much Minato loved Akari and how he missed these moments too, but Hokage responsibilities were heavy. Even so, he always made an effort to be as present as he could.

“How about this, sweetheart…” Kushina began, a smile spreading across her lips again. “Let’s make a surprise for him when he gets home. What do you think?”

Akari’s eyes lit up at the mention of a surprise, and she nodded excitedly, as if she understood exactly what her mom was suggesting. Kushina grinned widely, already imagining how they could bring some extra joy to their evening.

"Maybe something special for dinner... and hey, how about drawing something for daddy?" Kushina suggested, and Akari clapped her little hands in approval.

As Kushina set her daughter down, watching her excitedly toddle toward her crayons and papers, she felt a wave of gratitude for these small, precious moments. Life in Konoha was always going to be challenging, but seeing her little girl so full of energy—and knowing Minato would always make time for them when he could—made any burden feel lighter.

That evening, when Minato arrived home visibly exhausted, the weight of his new Hokage duties etched into his features, he was greeted by the warm glow of home. As he opened the door to their new house, he saw Kushina and Akari waiting for him in the living room, with plates of food set out and one especially for him.

The moment Akari spotted Minato, her little legs carried her determinedly toward him, clutching her toy kunai. She pressed it to his leg with a dramatic seriousness that only a toddler could muster and looked up at him with a fiery expression.

"Papai sumiu!" she declared, pointing at him with a stern finger—her expression a perfect echo of Kushina’s childhood defiance. Then, with a tug on his hand, she commanded, "Come eat, tebane!"

Minato barely had time to process before Akari grabbed his hand and began dragging him toward the table. Her toy kunai still in hand, she maintained her air of authority, making him chuckle despite the fatigue pulling at his shoulders. He glanced at Kushina, who was watching with a grin and a shrug that seemed to say, *Yep, that’s all me.*

"Looks like I’ve been captured," Minato joked, letting Akari guide him to the chair. "Guess I have no choice but to surrender, huh, my little kunoichi?"

Akari nodded seriously, her determination unwavering, which made Kushina laugh softly. She couldn’t help but feel proud—her daughter’s boldness and courage would take her far one day. But for now, it was simply heartwarming.

"Sit down already, daddy!" Akari demanded, pointing at the chair where his plate awaited him.

Minato sat with a weary but contented sigh, the day’s pressures momentarily lifting in the comforting presence of his family. Picking up his chopsticks, he looked at Kushina, who was beaming at him from across the table.

"Did you make this?" he asked, motioning to the food on his plate.

Kushina winked. "Of course, but Akari helped me set up the surprise. Right, Akari-chan?"

The little girl, still energized from her "mission," clapped her hands and darted off to grab a drawing she had been working on earlier. She came back, waving it proudly. The picture depicted their family: Minato, Kushina, and herself, all holding hands. The colors were bright and vibrant, with the chaotic charm only a toddler could create.

"Look, Daddy!" Akari exclaimed, holding the drawing up for him to see. "I drew us!"

Minato took the paper with care, studying every scribbled detail as if it were the most precious work of art he had ever seen. His expression softened into a loving smile.

"This is amazing, Akari," he said warmly, his voice filled with pride. "I’m going to put this in my office tomorrow. Everyone needs to see how talented my little girl is."

Akari beamed with pride at his words, and when Minato pulled her into a hug, she giggled and nestled into his arms. For a moment, all the exhaustion and stress melted away, replaced by the pure warmth of his daughter’s embrace.

Kushina watched them, her heart swelling with happiness. No matter how heavy the responsibilities of being Hokage were, Minato always made time for them, and that meant everything to her. Seeing Akari so close to her father filled her with pride and reassurance. Their bond was unbreakable.

"Now that we’re all together, can we finally eat?" Kushina teased as she joined them at the table.

The three of them settled in, and as the dinner unfolded, Akari’s laughter and excited stories filled the room. She animatedly recounted her "missions" from the day, detailing how she "defeated" her toys and "explored" the house with the enthusiasm of a kunoichi-in-training.

Minato glanced at Kushina and then at Akari, his heart swelling with gratitude. Life as Hokage would always be challenging and full of sacrifices, but with his family by his side, he felt unstoppable. That evening, as they ate and laughed together, the outside world seemed to fade away. Everything that truly mattered was right there, around that table.

Chapter Text

Akari was walking around the house, her little expeditions often leaving Kushina worried. To avoid being caught, she had learned a technique: pretend to be asleep while her mother was getting ready to sleep. Once Akari was sure her mom was truly asleep, she would slowly leave the room and begin exploring the house.

Akari’s curiosity was insatiable. Anything that could catch her interest, she would chase after, especially if it involved seals. That night, she decided to head to the room where her mom kept the scrolls she spent hours painting.

"Seals," she murmured to herself, recalling the times she had heard her mom talk about them, either with the Hokage or with her dad. The curiosity gnawed at her, and she had to know more.

Holding a piece of rope she had discretely grabbed when she “accidentally” knocked over her dad’s bag, along with a kunai, she tied the rope to the blade’s end. With precision, she threw the kunai towards the door handle. To test its firmness, she pulled it several times, and when satisfied, she began scaling the wooden surface to reach the handle.

As she climbed, she felt a tingling sensation in her body. Focusing that sensation on her hands, she noticed they were sticking to various surfaces. She decided to try with her feet, and, confirming her theory, they didn’t budge from the wall as she climbed the rope tied to the door handle.

Akari carefully opened the door, placing one foot against the wall beside it and gently pushing it open, gaining access to the room. She entered silently, placing a lantern she had “borrowed” from her dad’s bag.

The room was engulfed in shadows and mystery. The lantern light illuminated the scrolls that so intrigued her. With her heart racing and her eyes shining with curiosity, Akari stepped deeper into the room, ready to uncover the secrets of the seals.

Minato and Kushina were quietly observing from behind the wall, watching their daughter who seemed completely unaware of their presence on the other side of the door.

"I told you, dattebane," Kushina whispered to Minato, a hint of pride in her voice. "She spent days pretending to sleep just to explore the house without me interfering, dattebane! She’s smart."

Completely oblivious to her parents, Akari walked through the room towards the scrolls, her small fingers tracing the surface of each one. The light from the lantern reflected in her bright eyes as she carefully opened one of the scrolls, as if handling a secret treasure.

She could hardly contain her excitement as she saw the complex drawings and writings on the scrolls. Intricate seals unfolded before her, lines and symbols that seemed to form an ancient and powerful language. Akari knew that these seals contained more than just ink and paper — they were the key to controlling great forces.

"So, this is how it's done," she murmured to herself, her eyes racing over the scroll’s pages, interested in every aspect of it.

On the other side of the door, Kushina sighed, but with a note of pride in her voice.

"I told you she’d figure it out. She has the same curiosity I had at her age, dattebane."

Minato, with a soft smile on his face, observed in silence, his eyes gleaming with admiration for his daughter. He knew that Akari was special, a prodigy like he and Kushina, but her quiet determination to learn everything on her own was something that continually impressed him.

"She’s going to end up learning on her own, isn’t she?" Minato whispered, more to himself than to Kushina.

"I’d rather she had more patience..." Kushina said, but the pride in her voice was still evident. "But she’s an Uzumaki. She won’t rest until she masters those seals."

In the room, Akari was absorbed in her discoveries. She traced one of the seals on the scroll with her fingers, feeling the chakra flow within her, as though the seal itself was calling to her. Focused, she began trying to replicate the seal on a piece of paper she had brought with her. Her small but skillful hands carefully drew the patterns she had seen.

"Let’s let her continue for a bit longer," Minato suggested, a playful gleam in his eyes. "Who knows, maybe she’ll surprise us."

Kushina crossed her arms, reluctant, but couldn’t help smiling at Akari’s enthusiasm. She knew that sooner or later, she would have to teach her daughter about the dangers of seals, but for now, she would let her explore. After all, she was an Uzumaki.

Akari, unaware that she was being watched, finished drawing the seal on her paper. She felt a small wave of satisfaction. Little did she know, on the other side of the door, her parents were smiling with pride.

The redhead traced one of her hands across one of the scrolls, and the tingling sensation returned to her hands. What she called "tingling" was, in reality, her chakra flowing. As she directed it toward the seal, she felt her mind wander until it found something within the tangle of ink and chakra—something shaped like a Kunai. Upon sensing it, she was able to form a small image of the object in her mind. The image spun as if to display it in her head for anyone who would be able to see what it was that the seal was releasing. In the next moment, the Kunai she had seen appeared in her hands. Akari smiled proudly.

"Did she just activate the storage seal?" Minato asked, surprised.

Kushina let out a quiet laugh, crossing her arms as she looked at Minato with a mixture of surprise and pride.

"Yes, looks like she did, dattebane!" she replied, though not looking very surprised. "I knew she was smart, but I didn’t think she’d be this quick. I think we underestimated our little prodigy."

Minato leaned forward slightly, his eyes fixed on Akari. He shook his head with an impressed smile.

"She didn’t even need instructions... just pure instinct." His eyes gleamed with a hint of concern. "Maybe we should start training her earlier. If she keeps this up, she might end up messing with something dangerous without even realizing it."

Kushina thought for a moment, but she couldn't hide the pride on her face. To her, Akari wasn’t just a curious child—she was someone destined for greatness. Just like Minato and herself, Akari was destined to walk the path of seals and master what many only dreamed of learning.

"Yes, Minato, maybe it's better if we guide her more safely..." Kushina said, watching their daughter in the middle of the room, the lantern’s glow illuminating her triumphant expression. "But I don’t want to stifle her curiosity. She needs to discover things on her own, dattebane. We just need to make sure she doesn’t do something she can’t undo."

On the other side, Akari was completely immersed in the process. Her fingers moved across the paper with precision, and now, with the Kunai in her hands, she examined it with the same fascination as someone who had just found a rare jewel. The chakra she had used to activate the seal still flowed through her hands, but she barely noticed, so focused was she on her discovery.

Her large, bright eyes returned to the scroll before her as she tried to understand what else it might reveal. Each line, each curve in the seal seemed to tell a story—a story she was determined to uncover.

On the other side of the door, Minato and Kushina exchanged knowing looks.

"She has no idea we’re here," Minato said softly, the smile on his face widening. "Maybe we should leave before she notices. I want to see how far this curiosity takes her."

Kushina nodded, but not without a final affectionate glance at her daughter. "Yes, but tomorrow morning... I think it’s time we start teaching her some of the secrets of the seals. After all, if she’s going to find out anyway, it’s better that we’re by her side."

With that, they quietly backed away, leaving Akari alone in her world of discoveries, where the boundary between the unknown and mastery seemed ever closer for the young prodigy.

Chapter Text

Akari lay on her back on the soft rug in the living room, her little legs swinging rhythmically in the air as she concentrated on drawing. Her small fingers gripped the pencil firmly, carefully tracing the seals she had seen in her mother's room. It was almost instinctive for her, as if she knew exactly what she was doing, even without formal training. Her eyes sparkled with curiosity and determination, reflecting the soft light coming through the window.

Since she was young, Akari had always shown remarkable intelligence and skill. Although her personality had changed a lot since then, she was still that curious and determined child, capable of reading and creating complex seals with surprising ease. Her parents, Minato and Kushina, had analyzed her chakra after much insistence from her. They discovered that Akari had an affinity for the elements of wind, lightning, and water, a rather curious combination.

Kushina, now pregnant again, was going through the same process of preparation for childbirth. The location had already been chosen, and Akari insisted on being present during the birth of her little brother. She believed her presence could calm her mother and help hold the new family member as soon as he was born, as she wouldn't miss this opportunity.

Akari hadn't changed much physically either. Her red hair, inherited from Kushina, now reached her shoulders, gently swaying as she moved. She was still quite bossy, a characteristic that made her stand out, but her intelligence was what really caught attention. Akari and Itachi, the prodigy of the Uchiha clan, were often put together for joint training, given Kushina's friendship with Mikoto. Given the age difference between them, with her being a year older, Akari frequently spent time teaching him some things, such as basic seals and chakra control techniques. They both practiced jutsus together, and Akari had a special preference for seals, using some of them in combat, although she also had some wind jutsus up her sleeve.

As for Kushina's pregnancy, Akari noticed that her mother was feeling more pain recently, and Akari knew this meant her little brother was almost here. She was sure he would be relatively large, or maybe it was just the fact that her mother was already nine months pregnant. His name had already been decided: Naruto. The expectation of the birth filled the house with a mix of anxiety and joy. Wondering about the origin of this name, Akari came across the book by Ero-Senin, titled “The Tale of a Gutsy Ninja,” which seemed like a great book, and the little one added it to her reading list.

To distract herself, the genin turned her attention back to the scroll in front of her. She was drawing a storage seal, one of the many she had seen in her mother's room. The swirl patterns around the main seal indicated its function. Akari knew seals were built in parts and divided, each part needing to be done individually and interconnected with the others. It was like a complex puzzle, where each piece had its specific function, and all together performed the seal's role.

With precise and careful movements, Akari finished drawing the seal. She then injected a bit of her chakra into it, watching with satisfaction as the seal glowed with a pink light, the color of her chakra, signaling it was active. Getting up, she walked to her bed and picked up her small wooden kunai. Placing it on the scroll, Akari activated the seal. The kunai disappeared instantly, sucked into the storage space.

She placed her hand on the scroll again, concentrating while imbuing her chakra into the seal. Her mind wandered through the small dimensional space inside the seal, visualizing the kunai floating in the void. With a bit more chakra, she made the kunai leave the scroll and appear in front of her. The object materialized with a soft glow, and Akari smiled, satisfied with her success.

After finishing studying the storage seal, Akari stood up, rolling up the scroll and taking it to her shelf. There were many other seals and sealing books in her room, courtesy of her mother who had Mito Uzumaki's collection, including Mito's original books on seals. Akari had read them all, though she reread them frequently to keep the content fresh in her mind.

It was at that moment, however, that she saw Gamakichi appear in her window. Her father's summon always appeared to deliver important messages to her—well, that was his main function, although Minato would use him to send her some presents from time to time, mainly notes he found in the Hokage's tower about the Uzumakis and sealing.

“Yo, Akari-san! I brought an urgent message from Minato-san,” he said in his usual relaxed tone, handing the letter to Akari.

“Thank you, Gamakichi,” Akari thanked him as she held the envelope.

After injecting her chakra into the seal, she broke it and opened the envelope. There was no more than one line in the message. However, upon reading it, Akari immediately dropped the paper, running toward the frog.

“Inside Konoha, I'll give you the location,” she said as she climbed onto Gamakichi.

“Your wish is my command,” the frog said before leaping out of the house.

[...]

The birth went well. Akari managed to arrive a little before the birth and witnessed the last moments of her little brother's delivery. While Naruto was being held by the nurses, her mother was once again on that table, weak but smiling at the sight of her healthy son. Minato couldn't contain his broad smile at seeing little Naruto, and the Uzumaki couldn't help but smile too.

It was at that moment that something went wrong. Akari was so emotional that she didn't notice the intruding chakra—a moment of distraction that resulted in a masked man entering the room. The seals should have worked; how did he get in? It didn't matter. Akari saw him holding little Naruto in his hands. Minato immediately lunged at the man, managing to grab Naruto.

Akari instantly gripped her kunai, looking at the intruder. Who was he? Why was he here? And more importantly, how did he get past the ANBU? The place was surrounded, even if he had forced his way in, the residents would have been alerted. Akari didn't have time to think about it, for it was at that instant that the man acted, tossing Naruto into the air.

“You bastard!” Akari shouted as Minato managed to catch the baby. However, explosive tags were already embedded in the blanket covering him. Minato was thrown out as the man walked towards Kushina.

Akari firmly gripped her kunai and charged, throwing one of her shurikens at the mysterious man. However, they passed through him as if he weren't even there. For a moment, Akari glimpsed the Sharingan in the only hole of the mysterious ninja's mask. 'An Uchiha? Why only one opening?' was her thought before she leaped aside, dodging a fire jutsu thrown by the man, who then launched a series of kunai at her while tampering with the kunoichi's seal, weakening it before leaving.

The scene that followed was disturbing. The kunoichi felt her chest tighten as the Kyuubi had simply left the seal. Seeing such a large, majestic creature, Akari hesitated, her heart racing, her mind now running in countless directions. She would never be able to handle this, obviously, but the real issue was far beyond that—'The civilians…' was Akari’s thought as the fox seemed to have a rage attack, starting its assault on the village.

The village was in chaos. Akari managed to get away from the location a bit, searching for where her brother and weakened mother might be. Having the Kyuubi removed from her was something gravely serious. The redhead fought against the tightness in her chest as she wandered around. As she ran, she placed lightweight seals on various debris to facilitate rescue. The lack of Uchihas present was... strange. Where were they? Wasn't the clan responsible for the village's security?

She could see the ANBU ninjas working, Hiruzen had summoned Enma, the Monkey King—a summon she had always admired, though now under the worst possible circumstances to see it. Akari moved towards her father, who was fighting the invader. The redhead grabbed one of her kunai, immediately throwing it at the masked man as Minato used the Hiraishin to strike a Rasengan into the man's back.

“Akari!” Minato shouted, throwing the kunai again towards his daughter.

A chain of seals began to appear on the invader’s body from the point of the kunai—chakra drain seals. The shinobi and his daughter watched the man's arm fall as if it were a piece of pudding disintegrating. It was not only disgusting but also repugnant. In the next moment, the invader left the scene, his body seemingly sucked into a vortex, which ended in his eye, the last part to disappear.

Before she could think, however, the sound of the fox destroying the village interrupted her thoughts—they had to do something. Minato and Akari ran towards Kushina, who was relatively close to the initial location. She managed to recover Naruto, but there was still much to be done.

“Akari…” Minato said, with the Shinigami already present to make the pact, “I need you to be strong…”

The adamantine Uzumaki chains emerged from Kushina, forming a barrier around Minato, Akari, and the fox. The ninjas watched from a distance, unable to intervene.

Minato performed the jutsu that Akari recognized, summoning the Shinigami to help in this situation. Akari understood what that meant. She clenched her fists, looking at Naruto. Possibly, the fox was too much for a baby to handle; Minato would have to split the fox into two, the Yang half and the Yin half.

As Minato worked on the seal and divided the Kyuubi, he placed the more aggressive and powerful half into little Naruto. The process was slow, the fox becoming increasingly agitated, trying desperately to escape and avoid being sealed again. Just as Minato was about to move the Yin part to himself, he felt Akari's hand touch his.

"Seal it in me too!" she demanded, with a determined look on her face.

Akari knew that carrying the fox would be an enormous burden for Naruto. She was visibly anxious, her brain working at full capacity. She wouldn't let her brother bear this burden alone. The Yang half would be much more difficult to handle, but if she took the Yin part, the chances of her being able to defend herself, defend Naruto, and counterbalance the more uncontrollable half were much greater.

Minato looked at Akari, surprised by the maturity and determination in his daughter's voice. Even at just five years old, her posture, intelligence, and above all, her sense of responsibility toward her brother were unmistakable. Time seemed to have stopped for a second as he processed the request, the deafening roar of the Kyuubi in the background, Kushina's chains trembling around them.

"Akari..." Minato began, his voice choked by the weight of the situation. "This is... very dangerous for you."

He wanted to protect her. He always did. But there, at that moment, his five-year-old daughter was asking to share the burden of being a jinchuuriki, something even adults trembled at the thought of. Akari squeezed Minato's hand, wanting to convey her confidence to her father. She knew it was dangerous, but she didn't want her brother to carry this burden alone.

"Minato..." Kushina, visibly exhausted from the battle and the pain of childbirth, tried to speak. Her face was pale, but her eyes still shone with fierce intensity. "She has our strength... If this is the way... maybe it's best... to protect them."

Kushina knew Akari had something special. From an early age, she demonstrated an instinctive connection with seals, as if chakra manipulation was an extension of her own nature. If anyone could share the burden, maybe it was Akari.

Minato took a deep breath. The Shinigami hovered over him, and time was short. He looked at Naruto, who was crying in Kushina's arms, and then turned his eyes back to Akari. Her small fists were still clenched, and her determined gaze did not waver.

He smiled softly, with a sadness that only parents know—that feeling of wanting to protect their children from the world but knowing that sometimes they need to face something greater.

"I... trust you, Akari," he said, kneeling in front of her and gently holding her shoulders. "But know that this will be difficult. Carrying the Kyuubi is not something simple, and you will need to be stronger than ever."

Akari nodded, her jaw tense, but her eyes were steady, filled with a courage that, for someone so young, was almost impressive. She already knew, deep in her soul, the weight of the burden she was about to assume.

Minato stood up and prepared the necessary seals. He divided the Kyuubi, sealing half of it in Naruto and the other half in Akari. The process was painful, the crushing pressure of the beast's chakra making the air around them vibrate, but Akari, with her eyes closed and teeth clenched, endured.

Kushina watched, her chains still holding the Kyuubi but now weaker, almost exhausted. Her heart broke at seeing her two small children being placed in such a cruel position, but she knew it was the only way. She and Minato had already accepted the fate that was approaching, but they knew that Akari and Naruto still had their whole lives ahead of them.

When the process ended, the Shinigami concluded the pact with Minato, and a heavy sensation hung in the air. Minato knew his time was running out.

“Akari... Naruto...” Minato whispered weakly, kneeling one last time before his children. “You will be strong... together. Protect each other... take care...”

Kushina, already weak, slowly approached, wrapping both children in her arms. Her voice, soft and maternal, echoed with a mix of love and pain.

“I... love you both more than anything...” she said. “Be good to each other... Be strong... And remember that we will always be with you...”

Akari, still standing, felt the weight of the Kyuubi's chakra inside her, but the greater pain was watching her parents, so heroic and loving, saying their goodbyes.

“I will protect Naruto...” she said, her voice choked but full of determination. “I promise, mom, dad... I will take care of him.”

Minato and Kushina smiled, tears streaming down their faces, but with a final tranquility. They knew their children would survive, both trusting Akari, knowing she could protect Naruto. At least their son would not grow up alone.

With a final breath, Minato and Kushina were gone, leaving Akari with little Naruto in her arms. She held her brother close, feeling the warmth and weight of his chakra merging with hers. Akari held him gently while Naruto's cries echoed in the now silent environment.

Akari looked up at the sky, still tinged with the shadows of battle, and promised herself that, just like her parents, she would be strong enough to protect everything they had left behind. Akari felt the chakra variation around her, ANBU ninjas had already surrounded the area, Kakashi was there with his usual ANBU mask. He knelt by the bodies of Minato and Kushina, clearly shaken by the sight. However, his gaze was directed at Akari and Naruto, the newborn crying while his sensei’s daughter held him firmly. She looked at Kakashi with an expression that mixed sorrow and determination. The copy ninja sighed, swallowing his pain and approaching the siblings.

“Come with me,” Kakashi said more firmly, “You will be safe.”

[...]

After the Nine-Tails' attack, the council was convened for an emergency meeting regarding the recent events. The fox's assault had decimated part of Konoha's defenses, and many ninjas lost their lives. The village's situation was very delicate; it needed to rebuild to prevent other villages from taking advantage of its weakness to attack.

After discussing what to do, the emergency decisions to mitigate the damage, the diplomatic missions to avoid the village being seen as fragile after the attack, and doubling security measures, the other point of discussion was the siblings, Akari and Naruto. The discussions heard were not only about her but also her younger brother. She could hear the praises for Akari's “courage,” but felt the disdain when they talked about her younger brother, especially from the other elders, who seemed to only target the easiest one for their ire.

Akari felt bile rising in her throat. She would not allow her and her brother's fate to be decided by a bunch of people who didn't even understand how ninja life worked. She held her brother firmly while walking towards the guard at the door.

“Let me in,” she looked at the guard, who stiffened.

“Look, the council is in a meeting now, right? Please—” the guard tried to argue, but...

“As the daughter of the late Minato Namikaze, and as the eldest Uzumaki of the village after... the death of Kushina Uzumaki, I demand to speak with Hiruzen,” her voice was firm, and the guard began to sweat at the tone used by the genin.

Akari's authority was undeniable. Even being young, she had the posture expected of a leader. Her tone and manner of addressing the man exuded authority. He swallowed hard, torn between obeying the girl because of her weighty titles or not. After a long internal conflict, he opened the door.

Akari heard what they were saying. They despised Naruto. She heard them talking about caging her brother, but she also heard praise for herself. Unfortunately, it wasn't surprising. She knew her utility was too high for her to be treated with disdain. This was the ninja world, after all; shinobis were weapons used and discarded by their villages when useless.

“Akari? What are you doing here?” Hiruzen asked when he saw Akari enter the hall. He didn't want the little one to participate in this discussion, especially after losing her parents.

“You won't separate us,” she said firmly while gently shaking Naruto, trying to calm him.

“Akari, this is not a matter for—” Danzo tried to speak, but Akari interrupted him with a cold stare.

“He is my brother, and we will stay together...” Her tone mixed anger with determination. Hiruzen couldn't help but see Kushina in that moment. His chest tightened, but he maintained his posture.

“With all due respect, Akari-Hime, the decision is not yours to make,” one of the elders said. “Your emotional state may be unstable, and this could cause judgment issues given your direct and emotional involvement.”

At that moment, Akari narrowed her eyes. She had always been like her mother, able to show her emotions, but always controlled. However, now all she felt was disgust—disgust at this discussion, anger at the attack, sadness at the death of her parents, and fury at the situation she found herself in. Her hair, like Kushina's, began to rise slowly, her eyes became clear, and she felt her chakra slowly molding itself on her back, condensing into something solid. The young girl felt as if something was tearing through her interior to come out. The Adamantine Sealing Chains of the Uzumaki, known for their utility and power, were awakening. Akari's slightly pink chains coiled around her as if eager to be used, demanding to be used.

"You were my father's sensei, and you want to spit on his grave by separating me from my brother, 'Hokage-sama'?" She looked at Hiruzen with a determined expression. "I will stay with my brother, don't expect me to be silent."

Akari had never spoken to Hiruzen this way. The council was clearly unsure of what to do or how to act. Before them stood not a child, but the daughter of Minato and Kushina, an Uzumaki jinchuuriki who had now awakened the Adamantine Sealing Chains with latent talent in seals. The Uzumaki girl seemed determined and furious with the council. Her bad side was something the council definitely did not want to be on.

Jiraiya, who was nearby, sighed, walking over to Akari and placing his hands on her shoulders. He had sworn that Minato was the student he had trained to change the ninja world. His death had left him completely shattered. If Minato wasn't the prophesied student, so be it, but now he could make a difference. Seeing Akari practically confront the council woke him up. That energy, that posture, it was impossible not to remember Kushina. He walked over to her, positioning himself by her side, facing the council with determination.

Jiraiya had arrived later due to a commitment. If he had arrived earlier, Minato would surely be alive. He blamed himself, blamed himself for being late, blamed himself for the death of Akari and Naruto's parents, blamed himself for her current state. It was too much for a child. He could see the uncertainty, anger, fear, and anxiety in her eyes, though there was a certain self-control. She wanted to protect what was left of her family, and he wouldn't let his student's daughter go through this alone.

“Give her an apartment,” Jiraiya said. “They will be under my guardianship. I will visit them from time to time and send money for them to survive. From today on, they will be my responsibility.”

The silence that followed Jiraiya's words was overwhelming. The weight of the decision hung in the air, and the expressions of the elders revealed a mix of surprise and discontent. The elders, accustomed to making drastic decisions, looked at the Toad Sage as if he were making a fatal mistake.

“Jiraiya...” one of the elders began, his voice laden with authority. “This is not a decision to be taken lightly. Akari may seem like a child, but she is a jinchuuriki now. She carries a threat within her, just like Naruto. We can't just leave this responsibility unchecked.”

“Unchecked?” Jiraiya interrupted, his voice serious and firm. “You are talking about children, not weapons. Akari understands what happened, she is smart. And Naruto? He is still just a baby! Separating them, treating them as disparities, will only create more pain and resentment. And you know what that can cause in a jinchuuriki.”

Hiruzen Sarutobi had remained silent until then, observing the scene with a thoughtful look. He knew how complex and delicate the situation was. The village was still in shock from the destruction caused by the Kyuubi and the loss of Minato and Kushina. The tension hung not only over the council but the entire village. The idea of keeping two children with the Nine-Tails sealed within them was terrifying to many, but Hiruzen also trusted Jiraiya's judgment.

“They are the legacy of Minato and Kushina...” Hiruzen finally spoke, his grave voice echoing through the room. “Separating them or treating them as prisoners would only dishonor their sacrifice. Jiraiya's decision is wise. We will give them the necessary support. Akari has already shown maturity beyond her age, and Naruto...” he looked at the baby in Akari's arms, “is still innocent. They will have a chance to live as children.”

The elders exchanged uncomfortable glances. One of them, bolder, stood up. “Hokage-sama, this is a dangerous decision. The power these children carry may be more than they can handle. We have seen what happens when a jinchuuriki loses control...”

Before he could continue, Jiraiya stepped forward, his presence almost dominating the room.

“I will take care of them,” his voice was definitive. “I taught Minato, and now I will ensure his legacy is preserved. You may not trust these children, but I do. They are more than mere vessels for the Kyuubi. Akari has already shown she can be strong, and Naruto, in time, will also show his worth. I will not leave them alone.”

Akari, now with the chains protectively wrapped around her, looked at the remaining elders in the room. Now calmer, she let out a long sigh. Strangely, her mind was much calmer now.

“I am not a mere weapon, I am the daughter of Namikaze Minato and Kushina Uzumaki, heiress of the Uzumaki clan, and current jinchuuriki along with my brother, Naruto Uzumaki. Jiraiya will take care of us.”

The silence following Akari's words was overwhelming. The elder who dared to stand against Jiraiya's decision stepped back slightly, surprised by the girl's audacity. She was no longer seen just as a child but as someone with the blood and determination of her parents. The weight of her heritage was clear to everyone in the room.

Jiraiya, with a slight smile on his face, observed Akari with pride. He knew this wasn't just a display of courage but a promise. Akari, despite her young age, was showing that she understood the responsibility she carried. It wasn't just about power; it was about protecting her brother, about honoring her parents' sacrifice.

“I think this concludes the discussion,” Jiraiya said, his eyes scanning the faces of the elders. “Akari has already shown she is willing to do whatever is necessary for the village's safety and her brother. And you heard her well: she is the daughter of the Fourth Hokage. We cannot treat her as a threat when, in fact, she could be our greatest defender.”

Hiruzen, who had remained thoughtful, nodded. “The decision is made. Akari and Naruto will stay together. Jiraiya will oversee and train them when the time is right. Now, more than ever, Konoha needs unity, not distrust.”

The elders, though reluctant, remained silent. Hiruzen's decision was final, and they knew that Jiraiya was not someone they should challenge. The elder who had questioned the decision sat down slowly, still uncomfortable but unable to continue arguing.

“I will make sure their apartment is ready by the end of the day,” Jiraiya said, turning to Hiruzen. “And I promise the children will have the support they need.”

Hiruzen looked at Akari and Naruto with a paternal gaze. He knew their lives would be marked by challenges few could understand. But he also saw the same light in Akari that he had seen in Minato and Kushina—the same determination, the same inner strength.

“Akari,” he called, drawing the girl's attention, who was now calming her brother with a gentle hand. “The village stands with you both. It may seem like the whole world is against you sometimes, but know that we, who know the value of your family, will never let you carry this burden alone.”

Akari simply nodded, her large eyes still heavy with silent sadness but also with unwavering strength. She knew the road ahead wouldn't be easy, but she was ready. Her parents had sacrificed their lives for Konoha, and now she would do the same if necessary.

As the elders rose and the meeting began to disperse, Jiraiya approached Akari, kneeling to be at her level. He smiled slightly, running his hand through the girl's red hair.

“You were amazing today, Akari,” he said, his voice full of pride. “I know your father would be proud of you. I am too.”

Akari finally allowed a small tear to escape, but she quickly wiped it away with her sleeve before Naruto could sense her anguish.

“I will protect him, Jiraiya. I will protect him with everything I have.”

Jiraiya nodded, placing his hand on her shoulder.

“I know you will. And I will be here to help you. Always.”

With that, he stood up, ready to take care of the preparations. But before leaving, he looked one last time at the elders who were still in the room.

“Remember, these children are the future of Konoha. Let’s not make the mistake of treating them as anything less.” And with those words, he left, carrying with him the promise to protect his student’s legacy.

Akari remained silent, still holding Naruto. The world around her was changing rapidly, but she knew that with her brother in her arms, no matter how big the challenge, she would be strong. She had to be. For Naruto.

Chapter Text

Minato's house was no longer as full as it once was. Furniture, books, photographs—everything had been taken by Akari. It would be dangerous for her and Naruto to continue living there; it would put a huge target on their backs. She already had one due to her connection with Minato. If they connected Naruto to Minato, it would make protecting him even harder. Therefore, moving to a new place was the wisest choice. The young Uzumaki had placed many things in her storage seals. Her steps were slow as she tried to hold back the lump in her throat, the heavy burden now resting on her shoulders. She felt something within her, her senses, her thoughts—all felt faster, more fluid.

Just like Naruto carries the Yang half of the Kyuubi, the physical side and raw power, she can feel Naruto's chakra—something more aggressive, more intense. As for herself, her mind seems clearer. She feels the environment around her much better, as if everything has become sharper. Akari senses the presence of an ANBU, a calmer presence within her, watching with caution and curiosity. The Kunoichi may have less chakra than the other half, but the control she feels, the refinement—she feels good, she feels strong.

She placed Naruto's crib in her room; Akari won't sleep away from her brother. As she placed him in the crib, she took from her seals the scarf her mother had knitted for him. Several photos of them were scattered around the room. There would be no hiding that she was the Hokage's daughter or that Naruto was his son, but she could move to a busy area.

The apartment is modest, with two bedrooms, a living room, a kitchen, and a bathroom attached to the master bedroom—an en suite. Jiraiya had wisely chosen the apartment for them, a place in a busy area to avoid isolation and ensure their safety. It was conveniently located near the Hokage Tower, with several ANBU routes passing nearby, and it was especially close to Kakashi's house.

She placed the last of the scrolls on the shelf. Akari had been doing jutsu for a year now, mastering several in that time. She had even recently learned to walk on water. Naruto was sleeping peacefully in his crib, a stark contrast to his behavior the day before, which was a good sign. Akari felt that, if he cried now, she would cry as well. The redhead sighed. She had already cried upon arriving at the apartment, feeling the loneliness sink in. She didn’t want to cry anymore. Her chest tightened, and she sighed again, walking toward the scrolls. Seals. She would train seals, and that would calm her mind.

"Akari-Hime," Kakashi's voice was heard behind her, familiar, firm, and affectionate—something she knew well.

At hearing the nickname, warmth spread across her cheeks immediately.

"I've told you, I hate being called that... Dattebane," she murmured, wiping the corner of her eye. "What do you want, Bakashi? Naruto is sleeping."

Kakashi smiled behind his mask, his eyes softening as he saw little Akari trying to keep her composure. He knew how much she was suffering, even though she tried to hide it. Seeing the similarities between her and Minato struck him deeply. The loss of his sensei was still fresh in his mind, but he knew he couldn’t allow himself to break down. There were people who needed him, especially now.

"Sorry to disturb you, Akari, but I brought a few things I thought you might want here," he said, lifting a small wooden box. "Some of your father’s keepsakes from his office."

Akari looked at the box with a mixture of curiosity and pain. No matter how much she tried to prepare herself, each small memory of her parents brought with it a wave of overwhelming emotions. She approached slowly, looking at Kakashi with a tired expression.

"You didn't need to bring anything, I already have enough here..." she murmured, but she couldn't hide her interest. Her gaze quickly fell on the box. "What’s inside?"

Kakashi approached, placing the box on a nearby table. He opened the lid carefully, revealing some old scrolls, a special three-pronged kunai that Minato always carried, and a set of photos.

"These are some jutsu notes he was developing, along with this kunai, which he used for the Hiraishin no Jutsu," Kakashi explained. "I also found these photos. They’re... of you. I thought it might comfort you to have something more personal of Minato-sensei around."

Akari picked up the kunai, feeling the cold weight in her hands. The memories of her father training with her, teaching her the first jutsu, came flooding back with full force. She tightened her grip on the weapon, fighting the urge to cry again. She had already cried enough, she promised herself. She had to be strong. For Naruto.

"Thank you, Kakashi..." she said softly, looking at the photos. Some showed Minato smiling next to Kushina, others had the three of them together, happy, unaware of what the future held for them. "It's strange..." she whispered, almost to herself. "Seeing all of this... and knowing they won’t come back."

Kakashi sighed deeply, knowing exactly how she felt. He placed a hand on her shoulder, a silent gesture of comfort. Kakashi, too, was shaken by the loss, not just of Minato, but also Kushina, his "Kushina-Nee" since his childhood. He hadn’t lost anyone in years, and the emptiness he felt was overwhelming. However, he wasn't the only one who had lost something; Akari had lost her parents and now found herself in a forced motherhood situation, something he couldn’t even imagine facing.

"I know it's hard, Akari. But you're not alone. I won't let you and Naruto go through this by yourselves. I promised Minato-sensei I would take care of you both, and that's what I’m going to do. Even if that means I’ll annoy you from time to time," he said, trying to lighten the mood with a touch of humor.

Akari smiled, though it was melancholic. "Always annoying, Bakashi." She looked at Naruto in the crib, still peacefully sleeping, before turning her attention back to Kakashi. "But... thank you... truly. Just... give me some time. I’m still... processing everything."

"Of course." Kakashi gave a small nod, understanding what she meant. "I won’t pressure you. Just know that I’m here if you need me."

He gave one last glance at Naruto before turning to leave. But before reaching the door, he stopped and spoke without turning around.

"You’re strong, Akari. Your father knew that, and I know it too. Don’t forget that, even when things seem tough."

Akari remained silent, watching him leave the apartment. When the door closed, she slowly sat down next to Naruto’s crib, running her hand through her sleeping brother’s hair. The weight of the responsibility she felt seemed unbearable at times, but Kakashi’s words gave her a small sense of relief.

"I’ll be strong, Naruto. For you." She whispered, closing her eyes for a moment, allowing herself to breathe. Life wouldn’t be easy from now on, but she would face anything to protect her brother.

And with that, she placed Minato’s kunai beside the memories she had already brought. Minato and Kushina might no longer be with her, but their presence was still in every detail of this new home.

[...]

Akari found herself in a completely unfamiliar place once again. While her dreams were often confusing, this time the scene felt entirely different. It resembled something like a sewer, with water on the ground and a huge cage with red bars. Akari took a deep breath. In one of the books she had read about chakra, she had come across the term "Mental Landscape," a concept describing the "mental world" where one's mind tends to wander. It represented not only her mental state but also the way her thoughts were directed.

She walked calmly through the place. If this was her mental landscape, why was it so morbid? She approached the red bars, her reddish eyes curiously studying the massive creature inside. The creature, without a doubt, would be the source of terror and fear for anyone who saw it up close—a giant fox with orange fur, almost leaning toward a dark red hue, its tails visible.

"Stop walking around like that, meatbag, it’s annoying!" the giant fox grumbled, lifting its head to glare at the intruder.

"Well, this is my mental landscape," Akari said, sitting in front of the cage, watching it carefully.

"And stop staring at me like I’m some kind of tourist attraction," the fox said impatiently.

Akari looked at the figure before her. Her mental landscape was incredibly ugly and dark. The young Uzumaki let out a long sigh.

."You’re not welcome here," the fox grumbled.

"Not welcome in my own mind?" she smiled subtly. "I should start charging rent. My tenant is quite noisy. If you’re like this, I can only imagine what your Yang half is like inside my little Naruto." She moved her hand through the water of her mental landscape. "You’re supposed to be quieter, since you’re the Yin half, right?"

The fox let out a deep growl, its red eyes glowing with irritation, but also a hint of curiosity.

"Hmph, you talk a lot for someone who thinks they can tame me with words," it retorted, its tails flicking against the ground, causing ripples in the water. Akari tilted her head, still playing with the water between her fingers.

She didn’t seem affected by the hostility.

"Aren’t you going to try and seduce me with promises of absolute power if I loosen the seal?" she asked, looking at the seal on the gate that held it within her body.

The Kyuubi snarled, turning its head to the side as if about to sleep.

"You won’t fall for that trick. Maybe you’re a little smarter than a developed monkey," the fox said.

"I’ll take that as a compliment," she replied, placing a scroll on her lap. A brush appeared in her hand, and she began practicing some seals. "Is there a way I can change this?" she asked. "I mean, if my mental landscape is something from my mind, then I should be able to change it, right? Maybe a tropical beach?" she asked the Kyuubi. "You must be very wise, you must know how to do it. I’m tired of this sewer."

The Kyuubi lazily opened one eye, observing Akari with more attention than it was willing to admit. It growled again, this time quieter, as if considering the girl’s question.

"Tch, you want to change your own mind as if you were redecorating a teahouse?" the fox’s deep voice reverberated through the walls, causing small waves to form in the water beneath Akari’s feet. "It’s not that simple. Your 'sewer,' as you call it, reflects what you carry inside here. Your mental state... your fears, your doubts. Thinking you can just change everything with a snap of your fingers shows just how much you still have to learn about your own existence."

Akari continued to draw seals on the scroll with precise, fluid movements, but her eyes, still focused on the art, revealed a spark of curiosity. She didn’t seem intimidated. On the contrary, she seemed even more interested in the Kyuubi’s evasive response.

"Hm, interesting..." Akari said with a thoughtful smile, not stopping her drawing. "So, what do I need to understand in order to transform this? I’m not very good at ignoring things, you know? I prefer to solve them. And if this reflects who I am right now... well, I’d rather have a version of myself that’s not surrounded by a sewer." She paused, her sharp gaze drifting toward the creature. "Maybe an ancient library, what do you think? A good representation of my mind, considering how much information I consume."

The Kyuubi snorted, one of its tails twitching slowly, as if trying to hide its amusement at the idea.

"Foolish human. You're trying to rationalize something much deeper," the fox's voice carried a certain solemnity, a wisdom that was hard to ignore. "This isn't about redecorating, as I said. This place, as... ugly as it is, exists for a reason. You carry far more darkness and weight than you're willing to admit, hence the sewage. If you truly want to change it, you need to face what you hide from yourself."

Akari stopped drawing for a moment, the brush hovering in the air as she absorbed those words. She was used to being pragmatic, handling problems head-on. But here, in the presence of this ancient creature, something made her question her own certainties. Perhaps she was avoiding something, something she couldn't simply solve with seals or logic.

"And what exactly am I hiding?" she asked, an eyebrow raised, a hint of challenge in her voice.

The Kyuubi tilted its head, observing her with a piercing gaze, as though it could see through all her masks.

"That, you'll have to figure out on your own," it replied with a low growl, its red eyes glowing. "I'm not your babysitter, nor your spiritual guide. But I'll give you a warning, human. When you finally confront what’s locked in this sewage, it won't be with words or seals that you'll resolve it."

Akari fell silent for a moment, her gaze fixed on the Kyuubi. She knew the fox was right, but that didn’t make the truth any easier to accept. Slowly, she put the scroll and brush away, standing up again.

"This sounds interesting," she said with an enigmatic smile. "A good mystery to solve. But for now, I'll keep practicing my seals. I’m in no rush."

The Kyuubi didn’t respond, merely closing its eyes again as if indifferent to Akari’s decision. However, a slight ripple in the water indicated that, somehow, the fox was paying more attention than it let on.

"Just be careful," the Kyuubi murmured as Akari began to walk away. "You might think you're in control, but this place... it reflects more than your thoughts. It reflects your heart. And the human heart is treacherous."

Akari paused for a moment, absorbing the fox's warning, but then continued on, her mind already focused on the questions she would need to answer.

Her eyes glinted with a mixture of determination and curiosity.

"I'll figure it out, fox. And when I do, maybe I’ll show you a new view. Something better than this sewage."

The Kyuubi let out a low, deep laugh, but said nothing more.

Chapter Text

Akari was standing next to Naruto, both near the edge of the forest that stretched close to the gates of the Hidden Leaf Village. It was a strategic location, far from the prying eyes of the other genin and Konoha’s villagers, an intentional choice to maintain discretion. Akari had never liked being the center of attention; too much attention meant more risks, both for her and her little brother, Naruto.

Naruto, with his typical carefree attitude of a child, was lying in an improvised wooden cart. His little feet gently swung back and forth, moving to their own rhythm as he watched his sister train. Akari, her long red hair shining under the sunlight filtered through the tree canopies, was preparing for another exercise.

She gracefully leapt backward, and in a fluid motion, threw several kunai toward a nearby tree. The silver blades sliced through the air with precision, embedding themselves in the trunk exactly where she had intended. Her skill in marksmanship had improved exponentially since the beginning of her training, and more and more she felt as if the world slowed down around her when she focused, possibly thanks to the Kyuubi's chakra inside her. She didn’t know how much the fox was influencing her mind, but she didn’t dwell on it. With a backward leap, several shurikens were thrown toward the trunk, and they exploded after a hand sign from the young girl.

To test her chakra control, Akari performed a series of hand seals with almost instinctive fluidity. "Water Style: Compressed Jet," she murmured, and a dense, concentrated flow of water shot out from her mouth. Chakra flowed through her like a river, directed precisely where it was needed. In her mind, each hand seal and jutsu invocation appeared clearly, allowing her to use fewer and fewer seals to achieve the same effect.

The water jet collided with the tree trunk with force. The intensity was enough to pierce halfway through the trunk, but not enough to break it completely. Akari clicked her tongue in disapproval, still unsatisfied with the result despite the evident improvement. Naruto watched closely, his eyes shining with admiration and curiosity.

Akari then sensed a slight fluctuation in the air. Since acquiring the Yin half of the Kyuubi, her chakra had increased significantly, and her chakra detection had improved greatly. Now, she could sense the fluctuations almost effortlessly, as if she were a skilled sensor ninja.

"ANBU-san, I know you're there, dattebane," she said calmly, turning toward the area where the ANBU was hiding.

She naturally knew who this ANBU was. He had been assigned to protect her and her little brother ever since the... incident. The ANBU was surprised when she first detected him. As he hid, the shinobi began testing the little girl. Every new hiding spot was found, and with each discovery, a sweet treat would "mysteriously" appear on her pillow as a reward for her hard work. Akari puffed out her cheeks—she hated being treated like a child.

"Still training, Akari-hime?" The discovered ANBU appeared in front of Akari. Despite the slight reprimand in his tone, there was a hint of amusement. He adjusted his Tengu mask as he looked at the redhead.

Akari immediately blushed at the nickname. She had never liked being called princess; in fact, she hated how flustered she became when it happened. Gently patting her cheeks to calm herself, she managed to suppress the blush and glared at the ANBU with irritation.

"Don’t call me that, dattebane," she murmured weakly.

The ANBU laughed. He always found the Uzumaki girl adorable, much like her mother. Her stance and personality, while similar to Minato's, still carried the traits of a child. Therefore, teasing her had become a little pleasure for the Uchiha. The ANBU slowly removed his mask as Akari’s face returned to its usual color.

Shisui Uchiha—the face she had become familiar with since he was assigned to protect her and her brother. Curly hair, tall, slim, and with an extremely kind gaze. That face certainly attracted the attention of many kunoichi. It was no secret that the Uchihas were admired by the women of the village for their "Bad Boy" style, so to speak.

"It’s not very professional to take off your mask like that on duty," the redhead muttered, crossing her arms as she glared at him with her usual expression.

"Xixui," Naruto said from his crib, pointing at the Uchiha.

Shisui laughed when he heard little Naruto say his name so excitedly. He approached the crib, smiling as he looked at the baby, who was waving his hands in the air, clearly happy to see him. Seeing that little ball of joy always made Shisui happy. After all, who didn’t like the sweet laugh of such an excited and innocent child?

"Naruto’s getting good at speaking, huh?" Shisui said, gently petting the boy’s head. "He’ll be running around soon enough. I’ll have to be extra careful."

Akari, still irritated by Shisui’s laid-back demeanor, crossed her arms and gave him an annoyed look. She knew Shisui was incredibly skilled—so much so that he could detect the presence of any threat—but he was still too informal for her taste.

"You should be more serious," she grumbled, trying to keep her tone firm. "You’re an ANBU, Shisui! And my brother is a target..." She stopped for a moment, her face softening as she looked at Naruto. "We have to be careful."

Shisui put his hands on his hips and gave her a friendly smile.

"I am careful, Akari. But I can’t be tense all the time, can I?" he winked at her, trying to lighten the mood with his easygoing tone. "And speaking of which, you’re doing really well with your jutsus. That water flow you used just now... It’s much stronger than before. Training hard, as always."

Chapter Text

Akari jumped to the side, dodging the shurikens thrown by the Uchiha in front of her. With just a hand sign, a wall of earth rose, blocking the Fire Style Jutsu that Shisui Uchiha launched at her. Akari jumped back as she saw steel wires attached to Kunai being thrown around the wall.

Shisui activated his Sharingan, advancing toward her. His strikes, though not lethal, would still cause significant pain if they hit. The genin, however, dodged each blow with precision. The Yin half of the sealed fox inside her, while not possessing the same physical power and immense chakra of the Yang half, was still powerful. Akari could sense it, almost as an instinct, where Shisui intended to strike, predicting many of his attacks. She grabbed her training kunai and, as she dodged Shisui's right cross punch, attempted to strike him in the stomach.

However, Shisui managed to grab her, headbutting her and jumping back. As he saw her land, he tried to perform a jutsu, but was interrupted by something. Curiously, he noticed something unusual in his hand. A chakra absorption seal had been placed on the kunai he was holding.

"Very clever, Akari-Hime," Shisui teased with a mischievous smile on his face. He removed his glove, realizing that the seal was likely intended to hit his wrist, a small miscalculation on the genin’s part.

Akari blushed at the nickname but kept her combative stance. She filled her lungs with air and, with just a hand sign, blew out, "Wind Style, Vacuum Bullets!" She spat multiple compressed air projectiles toward Shisui, who skillfully used the substitution jutsu, leaving a tree trunk in his place, which was obliterated.

"Here, Akari-Hime," Shisui said from behind her. However, before he could land the blow, something happened. The ground beneath him emitted a faint glow when Akari made another hand sign. The area around her was practically a minefield of explosive seals, forcing him to jump back to avoid the explosion.

Akari took advantage of Shisui’s brief hesitation and retreated a few steps, creating enough distance to plan her next move. The wind generated by her air projectiles still circulated around her, kicking up dust and fallen leaves in the training field. Forcing Shisui to pull back was a small victory, but she knew it was far from enough. Her heart raced, but she had to stay focused. Every blow from Shisui was fast and calculated, and even though her training with Jiraiya and her own intelligence helped her predict some of his movements, Shisui’s Sharingan was a challenge beyond what she had expected.

"You need to be faster, Akari," Shisui said calmly, his relaxed posture contrasting with the intense red glow of his Sharingan. "In the battlefield, hesitating is the same as losing."

She took a deep breath, feeling the chakra flow through her body, a familiar sensation of power hovering at the edges of her consciousness. The Kyuubi, even with its Yin half, still provided an immeasurable source of energy, a silent but powerful connection. The main advantage of her half was the extraordinary chakra control that allowed Akari to maintain a much calmer energy.

Moving her chakra toward her hands and making a discreet hand sign—one detected by Shisui—Akari found herself in a field full of black roses. The sky was dark gray, and the petals of the roses seemed to float through the air. [Genjutsu: Paralyzing Black Roses], a genjutsu she developed last week and would now test against an Uchiha.

In this genjutsu, in front of Shisui, Akari was smiling as the scent of the roses seemed to paralyze him long enough for her to ‘kill’ him during the training.

"Your genjutsus are improving," Shisui smiled, immediately emitting a chakra pulse to break Akari’s genjutsu.

As they returned to reality, Akari charged at the Uchiha. The moment Akari shot toward him, Shisui slowed time with his Sharingan. Her movements were agile, calculated, and quick. The training kunai in her hand was mere millimeters from Shisui’s neck, her breath controlled, focused on landing the strike.

However, before she could make contact, the glow of Shisui’s Sharingan intensified. With a fluid and almost imperceptible movement, he dodged her blade and grabbed her wrist, twisting it gently to disarm her without harming her.

"You're almost there, Akari-Hime," Shisui said with a gentle smile, his eyes returning to normal, but still carrying intensity. "You're almost there." She felt frustrated for a moment but didn't let it show.

Akari pulled back from Shisui, maintaining her defensive posture. Mid-air during her jump, she drew a kunai from her vest and threw it toward Shisui, who immediately blocked it with his own kunai, deflecting it in mid-air. However, his instincts kicked in. At that moment, he saw the hand sign Akari made when the kunai was behind the ANBU.

Shisui kept his Sharingan active as the world seemed to slow down in his vision. Focusing on Akari's hands, he noticed that the signs seemed oddly familiar. Upon further analysis, his eyes widened, and he turned around, grabbing Akari’s wrist as she appeared in the same spot where she had thrown the kunai. "Flying Thunder God Technique," Shisui thought, watching Akari’s training kunai just millimeters from his neck.

Shisui let out a light laugh, genuinely impressed by Akari’s feat. She had truly learned the Hiraishin, the technique her father, Minato, had mastered. Even though it was an adapted version, using a training kunai in a controlled environment, Akari had progressed much faster than he had expected.

"You really are a prodigy, Akari-Hime," Shisui said calmly, unfazed by the proximity of the blade. "But tell me, how far do you intend to take this technique?"

Akari, still focused, did not immediately pull back. She knew that on the battlefield, hesitating at the moment of a strike could mean the difference between life and death. However, she was still in training, and her opponent was an ally.

"I'll take it as far as necessary," she responded, pulling the kunai away with a fluid motion, jumping several meters back to maintain the distance.

Shisui remained in place, now relaxed but with a glint of curiosity in his eyes. He knew how much the Hiraishin demanded, not only in terms of chakra but also concentration and spatial control. It was a technique that few could master.

"Your chakra control is impeccable for your age," he continued, spinning a kunai between his fingers. "But do you know how dangerous this technique can be for someone still learning to use it fully?"

Akari crossed her arms, her eyes shining with the typical determination of the Uzumaki clan.

"I understand the risks, but... If I don’t learn now, when?" She then turned her face away. "Besides, I’ve been practicing this hand sign for weeks, dattebane."

Shisui broke into a wide smile at the muttering of the little Uzumaki.

"You've done a great job, Akari-Hime," Shisui said, ruffling the pouting redhead's hair. "Now, how about we take a break and have some ramen at Ramen Ichiraku? I'll pay this time."

Akari still maintained her serious expression, but she couldn’t hide the gleam in her eyes when Ramen Ichiraku was mentioned. Her cheeks, slightly flushed from the training fatigue, softened as she crossed her arms, trying to maintain her "prodigy and unshakable" posture.

"Only because you're paying, Shisui," she replied, feigning indifference, but clearly pleased.

Shisui chuckled quietly, sheathing his kunais and stretching out his arm to mess up Akari’s hair even more, causing her to jump slightly to avoid the affectionate gesture.

"Hey!" she protested, fixing her disheveled red locks.

"Alright, alright, no more messing with your hair, hime," Shisui teased, still smiling as he began walking toward the training field exit. "But deep down, I know you're already thinking about the ramen. Maybe a little extra meat?"

Akari hesitated for a moment, almost managing to keep her serious façade, but when she heard "extra meat," her eyes sparkled again. She rushed to catch up with him, staying by Shisui’s side.

"Extra meat is the least you can do after headbutting me," she muttered, still trying to sound defiant, though her mind was already drifting, imagining the delicious scent of ramen she would soon enjoy.

Shisui laughed, shaking his head.

"Deal, Akari-Hime. Extra meat for Konoha's future most skilled ninja."

As they walked through the village streets, the sun was beginning to dip below the horizon, tinting the sky with shades of orange and red. The cool autumn air made the leaves fall gently from the trees, creating a serene and almost magical atmosphere. Konoha, despite all its battles and challenges, still felt like a place where bonds between friends and comrades were strengthened in small moments, like intense training or a simple invitation for a bowl of ramen.

Akari, now more relaxed, looked toward the horizon, her thoughts drifting between the training and her own ambitions. Learning the Hiraishin was just the beginning. She wanted more, much more, and she knew she would need every skill possible to protect Naruto, Jiraya, and everyone she loved. But for now, a moment of peace and a good bowl of ramen would be enough.

"One day…" she murmured to herself, a small smile appearing on her face as her thoughts wandered to Minato, imagining what he would have thought of her, even partially mastering his greatest technique after the Rasengan. She gently ruffled Naruto's hair, who laughed softly as he looked at his sister.

Chapter Text

Akari sat in the center of the training field, with little Naruto, four years old, by their side. The young boy was learning some basic chakra control techniques, while she was beside Jiraiya. The perverted sage had decided that a nine-year-old Chuunin would be perfect for learning her father's Rasengan technique. It had taken days of persistence from the girl before Jiraiya finally agreed to teach her.

"The chakra is energy, and to keep the energy stable and condensed into a sphere, it needs to be in constant motion, spinning," Jiraiya explained as Akari held a water balloon in her hands.

"I understand. A constant flow of chakra spinning can ensure stability, but for that, the rotation must be at a constant speed. If it’s too fast, it’ll disperse quickly, but if it’s too slow, the sphere won’t even form," Akari murmured, looking at the water balloon.

"Exactly," Jiraiya confirmed, looking at the girl and then at the balloon. "Spin the water inside the balloon without bursting it. If you can do that, you’ll understand the principle. The Rasengan is pure chakra manipulation."

"What if I add some chakra nature? For example, lightning?" Akari asked. "Would that make it an electric Rasengan? And what if I added wind?" She stood up, thoughtful. "It can’t leave our hand because that would cut the chakra flow... which makes it a short-range technique. So, maybe I could put a Hiraishin seal on the target with one hand and, when I teleport to it, use the other to hit it straight in the stomach." Akari began walking with the water balloon in hand.

Jiraiya watched Akari with a tired expression. He sighed, scratching his head. The girl seemed lost in her own thoughts as she pondered the nature of the technique, muttering her ideas, as she always did when learning something new.

"You think too much for a nine-year-old, you know?" he said. "And yes, you're right, theoretically. But let's take it slow! First, try to master the basics before you start inventing ways to improve the Rasengan." He pointed at the balloon. "Focus on what’s in front of you, kid."

Akari stopped walking and looked at the balloon in her hands. Her determined expression softened briefly when Naruto approached, tugging at the sleeve of her shirt while staring up at her with an adorably mischievous look.

"Nee-chan, I want to learn too!" said little Naruto, his eyes sparkling with excitement.

She smiled, crouching down to his level and ruffling his hair.

"First, you need to master chakra control, Naruto. If you can’t control it, the Rasengan might end up hurting you," she gently tapped his nose, making him scrunch his face.

"But you can do it, right?" Naruto said, crossing his arms and eyeing the balloon. "Because you’re amazing, nee-chan!"

Jiraiya laughed, walking over to Naruto with a warm smile and messing up the boy’s blonde hair, which made Naruto laugh.

"Confident as always, huh, Naruto? But your sister is still learning. It’s not as easy as it looks."

Akari straightened up, gripping the balloon more firmly. "I’ll do it," she said resolutely. "Not just for the Rasengan, but because..." She looked at Naruto, who was staring up at her curiously. "Because I want you to have someone to teach you everything, just like Dad would have."

Naruto grinned widely, while Jiraiya looked at Akari with a deeper, more thoughtful expression. He knew how much weight she carried on her shoulders, even at such a young age, and that determination was both inspiring and worrisome.

"Alright, let’s go then," Jiraiya said, breaking the emotional moment. "Focus on the flow, Akari. Spin the chakra and keep the rhythm."

Akari closed her eyes, concentrating. She could feel the chakra flowing from her hands into the balloon, trying to guide it into a circular motion. At first, it was unstable, and small drops of water began to trickle down the balloon.

Naruto watched intently, his eyes shining as he muttered to himself, "I’ll do this one day… I’ll be as strong as you, nee-chan!"

Jiraiya noticed the little Uzumaki’s gaze and gave him a playful tap on the head. The boy was the spitting image of Minato—his hair, his expression. It didn’t surprise him that Naruto was just as determined.

"You’ll have your chance too, kid. But first, chakra control," he said, pointing to a leaf on the ground. "Pick up that leaf and see if you can stick it to your forehead with your chakra."

"To my forehead?" Naruto asked, confused, but he quickly ran to grab the leaf.

Meanwhile, the balloon in Akari’s hands began to spin gently. She could feel the resistance, the irregular flow trying to escape her control, but she forced the chakra to obey, guiding it with precision.

"That’s it!" Jiraiya said, excited. "You’re almost there! Keep the rhythm!"

Suddenly, a small pop echoed, and the balloon exploded, soaking Akari and Jiraiya with water.

"Ah!" Akari yelped, shaking her hands. "So close!"

Jiraiya laughed, wiping his face.

"Not bad for the first try," he said, picking up another water balloon from a bucket and tossing it to Akari. "Slow it down, but not too much. The rotation needs to be steady and constant."

Akari caught the second balloon in mid-air with skill, her determined gaze as she wiped the water off her face with the sleeve of her shirt.

"Alright, let’s try again," she muttered, adjusting her posture and holding the balloon with both hands, this time with more caution.

Jiraiya smiled, watching the girl’s persistence.

"That’s right. The Rasengan requires practice, but above all, patience. You’ll mess up a lot before you get it right."

Meanwhile, Naruto, standing nearby, placed the leaf on his forehead and furrowed his brow, trying to channel chakra. After a few seconds, the leaf fell to the ground, leaving the young boy frustrated.

"Hey, why isn’t it working?" he complained, picking up the leaf again and glaring at it as though it were to blame.

Akari glanced at her brother and smiled, even though she didn’t take her eyes off the balloon.

"Naruto, you’re using too much chakra. Control isn’t just about strength; it’s about balance. Try feeling the chakra flowing before sending it to the leaf."

Naruto frowned, clearly confused, but he did as she suggested, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath.

Meanwhile, Akari refocused on the balloon. She closed her eyes, visualizing the chakra flow as an invisible current that needed to be guided, not forced. Slowly, she began to spin it, adjusting the speed according to what she felt from the balloon.

"That's it... calm..." Jiraiya murmured, seeing that this time there were no splashes of water.

"It's working..." Akari whispered to herself.

Suddenly, Naruto jumped up excitedly.

"I did it! I did it!" He shouted, pointing to the leaf stuck to his forehead.

Akari opened her eyes and laughed lightly.

"Good job, Naruto! Now just keep it there for more than two seconds."

"Hey!" Naruto protested, but he couldn’t help laughing too.

Jiraiya clapped his hands.

"Good job, kid! Now keep practicing while your sister tries not to pop another balloon."

"I heard that, Jiraiya-sensei," Akari shot back, not losing focus.

A few more seconds of effort, and the balloon began to spin more steadily, the water inside swirling into small whirlpools. Akari bit her lip, holding the balloon firmly while gradually increasing the rotation.

"Almost..." Jiraiya murmured, leaning forward.

Suddenly, the balloon started to swell at one point, and before Akari could adjust the rotation, it exploded again, this time soaking Naruto as well.

"Hey!" Naruto shouted, shaking his hands while laughing.

Akari looked at him with a tired, yet determined smile.

"You're complaining? You were the one who stayed dry the longest."

Jiraiya wiped his face again, laughing.

"Don’t worry, Akari. That was even better than the last time. A few more tries, and you’ll have the basics down."

Akari grabbed another balloon and let out a long sigh.

"I’ll get it. For him." She glanced at Naruto, who was back at the leaf training.

Jiraiya crossed his arms, watching the scene with a slight smile.

"This girl… She’s just like her parents. Stubborn and brilliant."

As Akari began her next attempt, the training field filled with the sounds of Naruto’s laughter, Jiraiya’s murmurs, and the unshakable determination of a young girl who carried her family’s future in her hands.

[...]

While Naruto was asleep, Akari was with Jiraiya in the living room of the apartment. The space felt cozy, with wooden floors that Akari had installed herself, along with freshly painted walls and repaired holes. The dark wood flooring added a touch of elegance to the room, and the walls were painted black—not for style or aesthetics, but to prevent Naruto from drawing on them.

There were plants on the kitchen windowsill—rosemary, chives—and on the balcony, a small garden with plants like cherry tomatoes, strawberries, basil, radishes, and arugula. Akari seemed to take care of the plants, and Jiraiya remembered that she had mentioned them in some of the few letters they exchanged during his frequent travels as a Sennin.

Akari was painting some of her seals on her legs—gravitational seals. Jiraiya had taught them to her a few months ago, and since then, she seemed to use them with increasing frequency.

“You’re taking good care of everything,” Jiraiya remarked as he moved toward the balcony. “I heard you passed the Chuunin exam at the academy.”

“Obviously,” Akari replied, her tone not arrogant, just matter-of-fact. “The academy didn’t want to hold me back too much as a Genin. It’s clear the council wants to showcase me to the world early on. After all, ‘Here’s Minato’s daughter, and look how strong she is.’ Some are already calling me ‘Scarlet Flash’ because I’m starting to master the Hiraishin.” Akari stood up, taking a few jumps to test the seals.

Jiraiya watched Akari as she tested the gravitational seals, leaping with grace and precision on the floor of the living room. He scratched his head, a mixture of pride and concern evident on his face.

“‘Scarlet Flash,’ huh?” He chuckled softly, leaning against the balcony door. “Not a bad nickname. It suits you. But have you noticed the weight of it? The expectations that come with it?”

Akari paused, stretching her legs to check if the seals were working as expected.

She looked at Jiraiya, her eyes filled with determination.

“I do notice.” Her voice was firm, but not harsh. “From the moment I decided to follow their path... my father’s, my mother’s... I knew it would be like this. But if they’re going to use my name, then I’ll make sure it means something.”

Jiraiya sighed, crossing his arms as he glanced at the plants on the balcony.

“That’s a lot of weight for someone your age, Akari. You don’t have to carry it all by yourself.”

She gave a brief smile before returning to test the seals, performing a higher jump than the last.

“I’m not alone. I have Naruto, I have you. And besides, I’m not just any child. I’ve already lost too much to afford thinking small.”

Jiraiya watched her in silence for a few seconds, remembering how quickly Akari had matured. The pain, the sacrifice, and the responsibility had shaped a girl who seemed older than many of the experienced ninjas he knew.

“Speaking of which...” Jiraiya began, trying to lighten the conversation. “These gravitational seals... How are they working? Looks like you’ve integrated them well into your routine.”

Akari gave a small smile, pointing to her legs as she did another jump, this time spinning in the air before landing lightly.

“They’re really helpful for training strength and endurance. It’s like carrying invisible weights all the time. But with the right control, they can also be used in combat. Imagine increasing the gravity around an enemy to slow them down while I move normally.”

Jiraiya whistled, impressed.

“Not bad. You really think ahead, huh?” Akari shrugged, taking a cloth to wipe the sweat from her forehead.

“It’s the least I can do. I need to be ready for anything, especially with Naruto growing up. He’s going to need me.”

Jiraiya moved closer and placed a hand on her shoulder, his gaze softer than usual.

“You’re doing a great job, Akari. As an older sister, as a ninja... and as yourself. Just don’t forget that you can still ask for help when you need it.”

She looked at him for a few seconds before giving a small, more genuine smile this time.

“I know, Jiraiya-sensei. Thank you.”

A comfortable silence filled the room for a few moments, only broken by the distant sound of leaves rustling on the balcony.

Jiraiya turned toward the plants, pointing to the garden.

“And what about these? Never thought of you as someone who liked gardening.”

Akari chuckled lightly, sitting back down to adjust the seals on her legs.

“It’s not just about liking it. It’s a good way to relax and remind myself that not everything in the world is a fight. Sometimes, I just need to take care of something and watch it grow.”

Jiraiya nodded, a satisfied smile on his face.

“That’s something your father would have understood too. Maybe more than you realize.”

Akari paused for a moment, looking out at the garden on the balcony before returning to her seals.

“I hope so. I want to believe I’m walking the right path, even if it’s in my own way.”

Jiraiya chuckled, sitting down on the couch.

“Trust me, kid. You’re doing great. More than great.”

Akari smiled, sitting down on the couch and keeping her gaze on little Naruto, who was sleeping peacefully on the sofa.

“Kakashi’s been bugging me for weeks, he really wanted you to sign this.” She tossed Jiraiya a copy of Icha Icha.

The book had a simple blue cover, with the title Icha Icha: Yaoi written on it, accompanied by an illustration of two young men. Jiraiya furrowed his brow when he saw it.

“A young girl like you shouldn’t be getting into this,” he said, crossing his arms.

“I’ve already read Icha Icha: Yuri,” she shrugged. “Well, I have to say, your characters are well-written, but I think you could’ve developed the romance between Amaya and Yoko better. They’re adorable together, but the scene where they meet and there’s no kiss? I almost wanted to hit you for saving the kiss for halfway through the book.”

Jiraiya was left speechless, his expression switching between indignation and disbelief as he held the book.

“You... read Icha Icha: Yuri? How?!” He put his hands on his head. “You’re way too young for this, kid!”

Akari, unfazed, crossed her legs as she adjusted another seal on her calf.

“Please, Jiraiya-sensei. I’m a ninja. I’ve seen far worse than a poorly developed romance.” She gave him a critical look, a small smile tugging at the corner of her lips. “And honestly, if you want your work to be taken seriously, you need to accept constructive criticism.”

Jiraiya groaned, rubbing his face, clearly frustrated.

“Constructive criticism... I’m a renowned author! My audience loves my stories!”

Akari couldn’t help but let out a short laugh.

“Yeah, because your main audience probably doesn’t read for the plot. But I do. And as someone who enjoys well-told stories, I thought you should know.”

Jiraiya looked at her with squinted eyes, holding the book like it was a ticking time bomb.

“You really have guts, huh? First, you force me to teach you the Rasengan, and now you want to give me literary advice?”

Akari shrugged, adjusting the last seal before standing up.

“Hey, I’m just being honest. And to be fair, the dynamic between Amaya and Yoko is interesting. You just didn’t explore their emotional vulnerability enough. That’s what makes a romance captivating, you know?”

Jiraiya stayed silent, staring at the book before looking back at Akari, who was testing the seals with a few small jumps.

“...You’re serious, aren’t you?”

She looked at him, raising an eyebrow.

“When am I not serious?”

The old man sighed deeply, tossing the book onto the sofa next to him.

“Alright, alright. I’ll think about what you said. But only because I’m a literary genius and know how to recognize valid criticism... even if it comes from a nine-year-old brat.”

Akari smiled smugly and grabbed a bottle of water from the table.

“You don’t have to thank me. Consider it my gift to your literary career.”

Jiraiya laughed, shaking his head as he looked at Naruto, who was still peacefully asleep on the couch.

“You really are Minato and Kushina’s daughter. No doubt about it.”

Akari sat beside Naruto, gently running her hand through the blonde hair of her younger brother.

“That’s what they say.” She replied softly, her gaze softening as she looked down at him.

Chapter Text

Itachi jumped backward, narrowly avoiding a shower of shurikens coming his way. He quickly formed hand seals and launched a fireball toward Akari, who responded with a series of hand seals of her own, summoning a large amount of water that created a thick cloud of steam in the training field. The young Itachi, only eight years old, immediately defended against Akari's kunai, the girl, being one year older, possessed greater physical strength than him, forcing him to retreat to maintain a safe distance from the Uzumaki.

His Sharingan spun as he kept a sharp eye on the surroundings; the steam cloud would hinder anyone’s vision, except for an Uchiha. Several walls began to rise as Akari moved between them. *"She's limiting my line of sight,"* Itachi thought before leaping upward, narrowly avoiding Akari’s hand, which emerged from the ground to grab his heel. A technique well-known to earth-style users.

As Akari rose from the earth, she was caught off guard by a surge of water from Itachi. However, her body disappeared, replaced by a wooden log that split into pieces. Itachi used his kunai to intercept hers, immediately following up with a gust of wind that sent her flying away. He noticed the seal on her. As if the universe itself was confirming Itachi’s theory, Akari reappeared, holding the kunai that had been knocked away.

"You’re improving, Itachi," she teased, amused. "Not everyone anticipates the use of Hiraishin like that."

Itachi took a deep breath, maintaining a defensive stance as his crimson eyes glowed brightly.

"I had to adapt. You don’t make things easy, Akari-san," he replied in a calm yet firm tone. Akari smiled, adjusting her posture and gripping her kunai tightly.

"It wouldn't be a real training session if I made it easy. Besides, you need to be ready for whatever the world throws at you, Itachi." Itachi kept his gaze fixed on her, his Sharingan tracking every movement. He knew underestimating her would be a fatal mistake.

Akari was older, stronger, and her creativity with ninjutsu and combat tactics was something even the most experienced ninjas feared. She moved quickly between walls she’d created with her earth jutsu, using them to limit Itachi's line of sight. She knew his Sharingan was a significant advantage, but he lacked the experience to anticipate all of her strategies.

Appearing behind him, Akari aimed her kunai at a vital point. Just before impact, Itachi used the Kawarimi no Jutsu, substituting himself with a piece of stone from one of the walls. He reappeared a few meters away, breathless but with a small smile on his face.

"You're also improving. Using the chains as a distraction was clever," Akari laughed, twirling her kunai before pointing it at him.

"I learn from the best. But... there's still room for improvement." Before Itachi could respond, Akari vanished in a flash of light, reappearing at the kunai he had thrown earlier. He tried to react quickly, but Akari was already there, delivering a kick that sent him flying backward.

Itachi hit the ground with a dull thud but quickly rolled, cushioning the impact, and sprang back to his feet. Despite the pain in his body, he maintained his stance, breathless but determined. His Sharingan continued spinning, analyzing Akari’s every move.

"You really don't give me a break," Itachi said, wiping some dirt off his face, his voice a mix of exhaustion and respect.

Akari smiled, resting the kunai on her shoulder as she observed him. She looked at the young Uchiha with a soft expression. Itachi was incredibly skilled, even feared by higher-level ninjas.

"I don’t expect the world to give you a break either, Itachi. That’s why I train you with everything I’ve got."

Itachi narrowed his eyes. He knew Akari wasn’t just testing his limits but saw potential in him and wanted to help him grow stronger. Still, he refused to be surpassed without fighting to the very end.

He quickly formed hand seals, chakra flowing intensely through him.

"In that case, let me show you what I’ve learned."

With swift movements, Itachi summoned a fire clone that charged toward Akari. She prepared to dodge but realized too late that the clone was just a distraction. Itachi used Kage Buyou to appear below her, striking her and sending her into the air.

Akari spun midair, regaining her balance and sending chakra currents in every direction, trapping Itachi before he could continue his assault.

"Good try, but still predictable," she said, pulling him in with force.

Itachi smiled faintly, surprising Akari.

"That’s exactly what I wanted."

Suddenly, he exploded in a cloud of smoke — another clone. Before Akari could react, a series of shurikens attached to steel wires shot from his side, binding her arms and legs. She glanced to the side and saw the real Itachi emerging from the shadows.

"I learned from you not to trust obvious moves," he said, his expression calm but a glint of satisfaction in his eyes.

Even bound, Akari chuckled softly.

"Well done, Itachi. You’re starting to understand what it means to think in combat."

With a snap of her fingers, the seals on her skin activated, sending a pulse of chakra through her body, snapping the steel wires and freeing her. She landed gracefully on the ground, smiling at Itachi.

"But the battle’s not over yet."

Itachi took a deep breath and assumed his stance again, but before he could react, Jiraiya appeared between them, raising his hands.

"That’s enough for today, you two!" he said, laughing. "This is training, not a life-or-death duel."

Akari crossed her arms, clearly irritated, while Itachi relaxed his posture, still a bit winded.

"You have potential, Itachi," Jiraiya continued, placing a hand on the boy's shoulder. "And Akari... you need to give him a break. He’s still just a kid."

Akari huffed but eventually smiled at Itachi.

"Alright. It was a good training session. But don’t think I’ll go easy on you next time."

Itachi gave a slight nod, a sign of respect.

"Thank you, Akari-san. I don’t expect you to."

They exchanged respectful glances before leaving the training field. Jiraiya sighed, shaking his head. Their skills were remarkable; by the gods, they were feared by their peers and even their superiors. Jiraiya smiled. Once they got stronger, they would surely cause some serious damage.

[...]

The next day, Akari once again prepared for her training match with Itachi. As always, she approached the session with full focus. She had learned to read his movements quickly, anticipating his tricks, but Itachi was no slouch. His adaptability and resourcefulness had made him a formidable opponent, even in such a young age.

Akari stood in the center of the field, her kunai at the ready, her body low to the ground. She knew that Itachi would approach with a calm, strategic mindset—he never rushed in.

Itachi, meanwhile, scanned her movements from a distance, his Sharingan spinning in its deep crimson. He wasn’t going to make the same mistakes as last time. This time, he would have to be quicker, sharper.

Akari smiled to herself. She knew it was coming. The fire clone.

As expected, Itachi quickly formed hand seals and summoned the blazing figure. It charged toward her, flames licking the air. Akari’s eyes glinted with excitement. She wouldn’t fall for the same trick again.

Just before the clone reached her, Akari vanished in a swirl of chakra, reappearing above the fire clone. With a flick of her wrist, she sent a chain of water down to douse the flames, extinguishing the clone instantly.

Itachi narrowed his eyes, but before he could move, Akari had already formed more seals. Earth jutsu surged from the ground, creating pillars to block his line of sight.

But this time, Itachi was ready.

Using his speed, he leaped into the air, performing a Kage Buyou to appear behind her. The moment he landed, his kunai was at her neck. Akari’s body jerked in surprise, but she quickly dropped to the ground, rolling backward to avoid the strike.

Itachi followed closely, pressing the attack, but Akari wasn’t fazed. She was learning to anticipate his every move, and with her speed and creativity, she was able to keep him on his toes.

Jiraiya watched from the sidelines, a satisfied grin tugging at his lips. The match had only just begun, and already both of them were displaying remarkable growth. But he knew that only time would tell how far they could go—how strong they would become together.

Chapter Text

Akari was focused, carefully adjusting her custom seals. Meanwhile, Naruto was training in the living room of their apartment. Knowing exactly how to keep a child's attention, Akari had shown her little brother how to make a droplet of water slide across his hand without spilling. The idea was simple but captivating, and Naruto was immediately enthralled by the demonstration. He already knew how to stick a leaf to his forehead; working with water would give him extra skills for chakra control.

The secret was to show something impressive that could engage an energetic child. This thrilled Naruto, motivating him to concentrate and try to replicate what he had seen. Now, sitting on the floor of the living room, his hand was soaked from repeated failures, but his face radiated unshakable determination. Each attempt was more precise than the last, and Akari observed with a subtle smile.

Meanwhile, Akari was applying the Hiraishin technique to some of her kunai. Her practice had brought progress; she could already move between two kunai with the seal, which allowed her to use it in succession. Now, she was testing the technique even mid-air during her jumps. She experimented with some stability seals, holding high hopes for her efforts.

To ensure Naruto’s safety, she placed one of the seals on his wrist and taught him how to activate it. In case of danger, Naruto would only need to apply chakra to the seal, and Akari would immediately sense it and appear behind him to protect him. She had emphasized to Naruto with utmost seriousness that he should only call her in emergencies. After a few calls for trivial matters, the little boy finally understood the importance of the seal for his safety.

Akari felt a distinct variation in chakra as someone approached their apartment. The signature was unmistakable—it was Itachi Uchiha. She looked toward the window and saw the figure of the boy. His gaze was empty, far more weary than in recent days, and his red eyes indicated he had cried a lot before arriving.

"Itachi-san?" Akari called, folding her scroll carefully and placing it beside her bed. "What happened?"

Itachi clenched his fists, clearly frustrated and distraught. Slowly, he took a bag and delicately placed it on the table. Akari felt a wave of apprehension wash over her, her heart beginning to race. It wasn’t common for Itachi to show up unexpectedly, much less with such a pained expression.

"Itachi, what happened?" she asked seriously, her voice carrying an urgent tone.

"Shisui committed suicide," Itachi said in a monotone voice, though the sorrow in his eyes was evident. "He asked... for me to deliver his eye to you..."

The air seemed to leave Akari's lungs upon hearing Itachi's words. Shisui, her mentor in so many ways, had taken his own life. The weight of the moment fell on her almost physically, as if an invisible force was pressing down on her. She rose slowly, her hands trembling as she tried to process what she had just heard. Shisui? Dead? It struck her deeply—the person who had trained her for years, the one closest to her besides her brother, was gone? She felt her heart race, her breathing growing faster, each gasp for air feeling more suffocating.

"The eye...?" she whispered incredulously, looking at the bag Itachi had placed on the table. Inside it was the only physical reminder of Shisui—his Sharingan, a gift he had entrusted to her, knowing she had the ability to protect the legacy he was leaving behind.

She turned to Itachi, who kept his head lowered, his fists clenched so tightly that his knuckles were white. He was suffering, just as she was. The pain of losing someone close was a burden they now shared. Itachi knew how important Shisui was to Akari, just as he knew how vital Akari was to the village.

"Why...?" Akari’s voice came out weak, almost choked, her eyes beginning to fill with tears. "Why did he...?"

Itachi, still not looking directly at her, responded in a strained voice, as if struggling to hold himself together.

"He was trying to protect the clan... and Konoha..." Itachi's voice trembled slightly. "Shisui believed there was no other way... That his death could prevent a greater conflict. He trusted me to continue what he started... and left this for you."

"The silence that followed was heavy, almost suffocating. Akari couldn’t process the magnitude of the loss. Shisui had been an important figure, both to her and to Itachi—someone who had shown her that she could be strong, that she could master her abilities even while bearing the burden of the Kyuubi.

Akari took a hesitant step forward, her hands still trembling as she touched the bag. The rough fabric against her fingers felt surreal, as if what lay inside was an object from another world, far removed from the reality she knew.

'He… entrusted this to me?' she asked with a choked voice, her eyes fixed on the bag while her thoughts drifted far away, submerged in memories of their training sessions, their conversations, and Shisui's ever-present smile.

Itachi nodded, finally lifting his gaze to meet hers. His red eyes, marked by the continuous use of the Sharingan and the grief he carried, locked with Akari’s. The emptiness he felt mirrored her own heart.

'Akari...' he began, his voice softer, almost apologetic. 'He believed in you. He believed that you would be able to use this power when the time came. And he asked me to ensure you knew that.'

The tension in the air was palpable, the weight of responsibility now resting on Akari’s shoulders in a way she had never imagined. Shisui’s legacy—the strength of his Sharingan—was now in her hands. She understood what it meant, what he had sacrificed to reach this point. He had trusted her as much as he had trusted Itachi.

She squeezed her eyes shut, the tears finally falling as her hand tightened around the bag. Receiving her best friend’s eye felt like a stab to the chest; carrying a part of him with her was... She couldn’t describe it. The only word that came to her mind was pain—pain for the loss of a friend.

'I... I don’t know if I can do this,' she admitted, her voice a broken whisper.

Itachi stepped forward, placing a firm yet gentle hand on her shoulder.

'You can,' he said with conviction. 'Shisui knew that. And so do I.'

Naruto, until then oblivious to the gravity of the situation, emerged from his corner of the room and approached the two of them. His big, curious eyes didn’t fully understand what was happening, but he could sense the sadness in the air.

'Nee-chan... are you okay?' he asked, his small hand reaching for Akari’s, tugging it slightly as if trying to offer some comfort.

Akari took a deep breath, trying to gather her strength. She knelt beside Naruto, wrapping him in a tight hug as though that simple gesture could anchor her amidst the pain.

'I’m okay, Naruto...' she murmured, her voice still shaky but now steadier. 'I’ll be okay.'

She knew she would need time to accept all of this, to understand what the future held with Shisui’s eye now in her possession. But at that moment, with Itachi and Naruto by her side, she promised herself she would honor Shisui’s sacrifice, no matter how difficult it might be.

His legacy would live on through her. And she would not fail."

[...]

After a day that felt suffocatingly long due to the grieving process, Akari sent a message to her team, stating that she wouldn’t be taking on missions for the next few days. Her chest still ached, and her mind remained scattered by what had happened. But she needed to stay strong—or at least appear fine so as not to worry Naruto. Just as she had done after the deaths of her parents, Akari turned to her scrolls following Shisui's death. She needed this—needed the sensation of inventing something. The pride, even if temporary, could overshadow the emptiness she felt. Keeping her mind occupied with complex tasks left her no time to dwell on him.

The day quickly turned into night. Akari felt the familiar chakra of Itachi near the window, standing beside the jar containing Shisui's eye.

"What do you plan to do, Akari-san?" Itachi asked the Chuunin in front of him. Akari was deep in thought as she stared at Shisui’s eye. His Sharingan was indeed incredibly powerful, as Itachi had described. She had thought long and hard about what to do in this situation.

Naruto was currently sleeping soundly in his room. The boy typically slept deeply, but Akari had made sure to give him a mild sedative to ensure he wouldn’t wake that night. He would miss class, but she didn’t care. She still felt confused and hated the sensation. Having things spiral out of her control always left her hesitant. She gazed at the eye, her thoughts spinning in circles.

"He wanted me to have it," Akari said, sighing. "He said I’d know how to use it." She felt a twinge of nausea at the thought. Itachi understood what she meant by this. He, however, didn’t seem irritated or reluctant; in fact, he seemed to support Akari's decision. "Would you... could you transplant this eye for me?" she asked, hesitating as she looked at the young Uchiha before her.

Itachi remained silent for a long moment, his eyes scanning Akari's face, trying to decipher her emotions and the layers of hesitation in her words. He knew this decision wasn’t simple—not for her and not for him. Shisui's Sharingan carried more than just power; it carried his legacy, his hopes, and a profound sacrifice.

"Yes, I can," he finally responded, breaking the silence with a steady voice. "But... are you sure about this, Akari-san?"

Akari averted her gaze to Shisui’s eye. The weight of what it represented was immense, and for a moment, she felt her stomach churn. Shisui had trusted her, but the responsibility and emotional burden behind that trust felt crushing. The confusion she felt inside, the disgust at the idea of possessing the eye of someone so important to Itachi and the clan, left her hesitant.

She knew that if she accepted, there would be no turning back. The transplantation of the Sharingan wasn’t just a gain of power; it was a commitment to the legacy Shisui had left behind. It was a weapon, yes, but one with considerable moral weight.

"I... I don’t know," she finally admitted in a low voice. "I know he trusted me. I know he believed I could use this power the right way... but I don’t know if I’m ready."

Itachi remained impassive, his Sharingan eyes studying her almost surgically. He knew that hesitation, that inner conflict, all too well. He had faced it before, countless times. He also knew that sometimes difficult decisions had to be made, even if they seemed cruel or uncomfortable at first.

"Shisui wouldn’t have done this lightly," Itachi said, his voice serious yet gentle. "He knew you, Akari. He knew what you’re capable of. If he entrusted you with this, it’s because he saw something in you that perhaps even you haven’t realized yet."

Akari closed her eyes, fighting the urge to run from the responsibility. She had always been composed, always preferred to be in control of everything around her, but this situation was far beyond anything she had imagined. Still, deep down, she knew Itachi was right. Shisui wouldn’t have done this without good reason.

She opened her eyes and met Itachi’s gaze, now with more resolve.

"I’ll do it." Her voice was quiet but determined. "If he believed this was the way forward, I’ll honor his trust. Even if I don’t fully understand what it means yet... I need to believe I’m ready."

Itachi nodded slowly, accepting her decision without further questioning. He knew she would need time to fully accept what lay ahead, but for now, she had made her choice. He stood, walking over to the window, and for a moment, he looked up at the night sky.

"We can do the transplant now," he said, his voice as calm as ever. "I have the necessary tools, and it’s better to do it while Naruto is still asleep."

Akari took a deep breath, feeling her heart race slightly. There was a mix of anxiety and fear in her chest, but also a strange sense of purpose. Perhaps Shisui had been right. Perhaps, in some way, she did know how to wield this power, even if she didn’t fully understand it yet.

"Let’s do it." Akari stood, setting aside the fear that had held her back and facing this new reality head-on. She knew the future would be uncertain from this point forward, but there was no turning back now.

Itachi guided her with silent steps, preparing everything for the procedure. The night was still, and the sound of Naruto’s heavy breathing from the room next door was the only thing breaking the silence of the apartment.

Chapter Text

Akari's room was illuminated by the cold light of the fluorescent lamps, reflecting off the various medical equipment scattered around the bed. Itachi, ever meticulous, had brought all the necessary instruments for the transplant of Shisui's eyes into Akari. The situation made her want to scream. Confusion and anguish overwhelmed her thoughts as her best friend's eye was about to be placed into her own face. For the Uchihas, these eyes were treated as simple lightbulbs, ready to be replaced at any moment.

Akari almost laughed at the bitter irony of the situation. Itachi had told her many stories about the Uchiha clan, including one particularly sinister tale about a member who used the eyes of other Uchihas to increase his own power. Itachi had been vague, but Akari understood the message and the tragic fate that awaited the eye thief.

"You shouldn't put that cursed thing on your face, you idiot," the voice of Kyuubi echoed in her mind. Akari rolled her remaining eye, feeling the irritation of the fox, who, with good reason, hated those eyes.

"Please, Akari-san, stay still," Itachi's voice was calm and melodic, without any trace of irritation or impatience, only extreme concentration.

"The fox is getting on my nerves," she replied calmly, though her tone was slightly amused.

Itachi nodded in understanding. For him, it was relatively common to see Akari conversing with Kyuubi, perhaps more often than he thought was healthy.

"Tell him I send my regards," Itachi said as he carefully placed Shisui's eye into position.

Akari tried to remain still, but couldn't help a small, muffled laugh upon hearing both Itachi and Kyuubi. The fox, always grumpy and full of contempt for anything related to the Sharingan, growled in her mind, its vast and dense presence like a distant storm. Akari rolled her remaining eye as Itachi continued with the procedure.

"You know he sent you his regards, right?" she murmured to the fox, a hint of amusement in her voice.

Kyuubi snorted in irritation, its voice reverberating in her mind with disdain. "Tch... that Uchiha brat and his damned regards. There's nothing in that clan I consider worthy of respect."

Akari smiled faintly, knowing that, beneath all the hostility, the fox had a reluctant acceptance of Itachi. Perhaps even a hint of respect it would never admit. The fox had always hated Izumi Uchiha with all its might, growing exceptionally grumpy whenever the jealous young woman approached while she was interacting with Itachi. Well, perhaps it was the hostility from the Uchiha towards her that made the fox irritable. Either way, something more important was happening.

She closed her remaining eye, allowing Itachi to work in silence, feeling his presence like a safe harbor, even though it seemed contradictory given the procedure in progress. Shisui’s eye, with all its power, was an immense responsibility, and Akari knew that once it was implanted, her life would change.

Silence hung between them, except for Itachi's soft breathing and the occasional mental whispers of the fox, always vigilant. He was focused, his hands precise and careful, working with a mastery few would possess at his age. Itachi, despite his own shadows and dilemmas, managed to maintain an impressive serenity.

Finally, the procedure was complete, and Itachi pulled back slightly, observing the new eye in Akari. He looked at her with a mix of curiosity and apprehension.

“How do you feel?” he asked calmly, his voice as gentle as always.

Akari blinked a few times, feeling the new presence where her old eye had been. It was... strange. The chakra in Shisui's eye pulsed with a powerful force, as if connecting to the rest of her body, but there was still a sense of discomfort. It was as if a new layer of consciousness was settling in, something she would need to master over time.

"Strange," she admitted with a small smile. "But I think I'll get used to it. Hopefully, it won't suddenly turn me into an Uchiha."

Itachi gave a small smile, a rare sign of lightness from him.

"I think you're safe in that regard."

Akari tilted her head, still adjusting to the sensation of the transplant. The eye pulsed with latent power, and she knew it would take time to get used to it. But somehow, she felt that she had made the right choice. Even with Kyuubi grumbling in her mind and the uncertainty about the future, Akari had the sense that she was ready to carry Shisui’s legacy.

"You should rest for a bit now," Itachi suggested, his tone almost a command but filled with consideration.

Akari nodded, feeling exhausted. She knew the coming hours would be a test for her body, mind, and perhaps even her soul. As Itachi organized the tools and prepared the environment for her to rest, Akari allowed herself to close her eyes, feeling the new presence slowly settle inside her.

And deep within her mind, Kyuubi remained silent, watching.

[...]

The darkness of the cave enveloped Kurama, the Kyuubi, like a heavy cloak. His red eyes, fierce and hungry, scanned every inch of the cage that now seemed different. The stone elevations that had once confined him had vanished, leaving enough space for him to stretch and writhe. The water that had once filled the area, dirty and stagnant, was now replaced by compacted earth. The damp, rancid smell had given way to the freshness of the newly exposed soil.

In the center of the cage, Akari sat on a rough stone. The faint light that filtered through the cave’s cracks outlined her figure, highlighting the glow of her right eye. The Sharingan, an unwanted gift, remained active, its three pupils spinning incessantly. Akari was not Uchiha, but the red eye and its unsettling abilities were now part of her, a legacy from Shisui, whose death still echoed in her soul.

The lake that had once reflected the moon was now filled with bamboo, its leaves swaying gently in the imaginary breeze. The clear water reflected the image of the giant fox, its nine tails coiled like sleeping serpents.

Kurama stared at Akari with his intense red eyes, the fierce, ancient glow reflected in the new surroundings of his "prison." He lay down, his head resting on his massive paws, watching the girl with a mix of irritation and curiosity. The space he was in seemed less claustrophobic, but the large cave with bamboo and the lake still wasn’t his freedom.

"Stupid brat," he grumbled again, his deep voice echoing throughout the environment, reverberating off the walls of the imaginary cave. "You shouldn't have taken those cursed eyes. They're only going to bring you trouble... as if you didn’t have enough with him," he snarled, clearly referring to Itachi and the Uchiha clan's legacy.

Akari, however, remained impassive, her eyes fixed on the fox. The Sharingan in her right eye spun slowly, as if adjusting to the energy of the place, but Akari seemed more interested in the question that hung in the air.

"Kyuubi," she repeated, calmer this time, though her voice still carried a melancholic weight. "Do you think you'll ever die?"

The fox's gaze shifted from irritation to something deeper. It was a strange question for Akari, especially for someone who carried the life force of one of the most powerful creatures in the shinobi world. Kurama watched her in silence for a few moments before answering.

"I am made of pure chakra," he began, his voice less harsh, almost thoughtful. "Chakra doesn’t disappear. It can dissipate, it can change form, but... die? No, not like you mortals. We, the Bijuus, are different. Even if destroyed, we eventually reincarnate. That's how it works."

Akari listened attentively, but there was a quietness in her face that indicated she was thinking of something beyond Kurama’s explanation.

"So, you’ll never... feel what death is," she murmured, almost to herself, but Kurama heard clearly.

"Not like you, brat," he replied, this time with a softer tone, almost intrigued. "But what is all this? Why the sudden question? Don't tell me that idiot Uchiha’s death messed with you that much."

Akari lowered her gaze, her expression serious. Shisui's death had affected her in ways she hadn’t expected. It wasn’t just the loss of an ally, but the way he chose to leave, the decision to pass his legacy onto her, to place so much trust in her... and still disappear, leaving behind nothing but fragments.

"I think, for a moment, I realized I’m... mortal. That even with all of this" she made a vague gesture to the lake and the surroundings within her mind, referring to Kurama and the power she carried, "one day I will die. And you... you’ll keep going. But I... I won’t."

Kurama snorted, shaking his head.

"Ah, so that's it? You’re having an existential crisis because you realized life is short?" he mocked, but without his usual harshness. "Every human has to face this at some point. It's nothing new. But you, brat... with my power, you have a longer and more complicated fate than most. You won’t escape that anytime soon."

Akari fell silent, her eyes returning to the active Sharingan, reflected on the calm surface of the lake at her feet.

"I just don’t want to be forgotten," she said, finally, with a vulnerability Kurama rarely saw in her.

The great fox watched her for a moment longer, his eyes glowing with something unreadable.

"Then don’t be forgotten," he replied simply. "Do something they can't erase. It doesn’t matter if you die, brat. What matters is what you leave behind. And with my power, you have all the tools you need."

Akari gave a slight smile as the mental landscape she had so skillfully built over the years seemed to glow softly. The clouds that covered the sky parted, allowing beams of sunlight to filter through and illuminate the bamboo groves surrounding her. For Kurama, this was what she called Resonance: the connection between Akari's mind and her emotional state. When her spirit was stable, this mental landscape took on a unique appearance. The bamboo groves, which the grumpy fox considered "tacky and boring," represented Akari’s natural state of mind. The changes in the weather mirrored her emotions, reflecting her soul in every detail.

"Well, Kyuubi-San, are you trying to seduce me into removing the seal?" she remarked, a subtle hint of humor in her words.

Kurama watched as the landscape shifted, the sunlight streaming through the clouds and illuminating the bamboo groves, which, to him, were an "exaggeratedly peaceful" choice for a mind as restless as Akari's. The weather’s change always intrigued him, though he would never admit it. It was a direct reflection of her connection to her emotions, and that, to a creature accustomed to chaos and destruction, was something peculiar.

He let out a low sigh, rolling his enormous eyes, but not without a touch of humor.

"Seducing you into removing the seal?" the fox’s voice resonated, full of sarcasm. "Please, brat, if I wanted to get rid of this seal, I would’ve tried something more elaborate than appealing to your existential crises." He paused, watching as the shadows of the bamboo danced under the soft sunlight. "But I admit, if you gave me a chance, I would take it... and maybe make this mental landscape of yours less... monotonous."

Akari smiled, a smile that was as much for herself as it was for him. The interactions between them, though often filled with teasing and sarcasm, carried a bond of mutual respect and understanding. She knew that Kurama hated being trapped, but he also understood that there was something different about her, something that made him hesitate to use his old tricks of manipulation.

"I appreciate your honesty," Akari teased, standing up gracefully from the stone she had been sitting on and stretching her arms, feeling the sunlight warm her skin, even if only within her mind. "But for now, the seal stays where it is." She winked at the fox, as if challenging any attempt he might make to change that.

Kurama snorted again, but this time the sound was closer to a low laugh, almost imperceptible.

"You always keep me entertained, brat. If you keep this up, maybe I won’t feel so eager to destroy half the world when I get the chance," he said, once more laying his head down on his paws and closing his eyes. "But don’t be fooled. I’m still the great and terrible Nine-Tails. I’m just waiting for the right moment."

"Of course you are, Kyuubi," Akari replied, the smile still present on her lips as she turned and walked through the bamboo groves, each step causing a soft rustling in the leaves around her. She knew that Kurama meant what he said, but she also knew that the relationship between them was something deeper than just a battle of power. Both were aware of their places, and, in a way, both were comfortable with that.

"By the way, brat," the fox began, turning his head toward his jinchuriki, "I despise that name. Just call me Kurama." He tried to sound completely indifferent in his tone.

Akari stopped walking upon hearing the fox’s words, her feet almost floating over the dirt ground of the mental lake. The sound of the bamboo leaves swaying softly filled the silence that followed, but something in Kurama’s words made her smile for real, a genuine smile that didn’t carry the usual sharp confidence she often wore.

"Kurama, huh?" she said softly, as if testing the sound of it in her mouth for the first time. "Looks like I’m finally earning your respect... or maybe you're just tired of calling me brat," she teased, casting a glance over her shoulder where the massive fox lay.

Kurama didn’t answer immediately; he only rolled his eyes before closing his enormous eyelids. He wouldn’t admit it, but there was some truth in her words. He was tired—not just of being trapped, but of his eternal war with everyone around him, of being seen as nothing more than a weapon. With Akari, despite the teasing, there was an unusual balance.

"Don’t fool yourself," he murmured at last, his deep voice reverberating in her mind. "I still don’t like you enough to stop calling you brat. But... Kurama will do, for now."

Akari let out a soft laugh, a sound that blended with the rustling of the wind, as if the mental landscape itself was in tune with her mood. There was something comforting about that exchange, as if, in that moment, the two of them had reached an invisible truce.

"Well, it’s progress," she replied, casting one last glance at the lake before continuing her walk through the bamboo groves, her steps slow but determined. "Kurama," she repeated, savoring the word one last time before disappearing into the shadows cast by the trees.

Now, amidst the calm and nearly serene scenery she had constructed, Akari knew something had shifted between them. Kurama's respect, even if reluctant, was an important achievement. And, although the seal was still in place, both knew that the real battle between them was no longer about who had more power, but about how their existences were uniquely intertwined.

As silence once again dominated the space, Kurama opened one eye, watching the shadows of the bamboo groves where Akari had disappeared. He let out a heavy sigh, as if, for a brief moment, allowing himself something akin to... acceptance. Even if he would never admit it to anyone.

"Stupid brat..." he murmured one last time, before closing his eyes again, diving into his own contemplative silence.

Chapter Text

The Uchiha compound had never been a place Akari would call welcoming. Whenever she visited Shisui in the past or Itachi now, she could feel the hundreds of eyes of the clan on her back. The murmurs were audible, ranging from "thief" to worse. She was holding Naruto's hand as they walked through the compound.

Her little brother seemed oblivious to the stares. She recalled how many questions the boy had bombarded her with when he first saw her... er, new eye. It felt strange to her, reflecting on the situation. She didn’t blame them, though. Shisui had given it of his own free will, and his wishes should be respected. Still, it often seemed like the clan cared more about those damned eyes than their own kin, and that thought disgusted her.

Her Sharingan spun softly, observing everyone in her vicinity. It was strange for her brain to adapt to it, the world appearing slower whenever she focused. Akari could feel the eye drawing a significant amount of chakra, but thanks to her vast reserves, the strain was barely noticeable.

She spotted Itachi’s house ahead. He had the day off today and had promised to help her understand the Sharingan better and assist in creating a Shutdown Seal. If she couldn’t deactivate the eye normally, at least a seal could force it to shut down.

She liked Mikoto—a sweet and kind woman who had been a close friend of her mother. Both Mikoto and Fugaku had been close to her father. Still, she wasn’t sure how they would react when they realized she now had a Sharingan. At least Naruto could play with Sasuke. The two were always together, even if Sasuke liked to act aloof.

"Mikoto-dono," Akari said formally, bowing politely upon seeing Itachi’s mother.

Mikoto smiled warmly at the sight of Akari and Naruto at her door, her welcoming expression softening the cold atmosphere that typically hung over the Uchiha compound. She was one of the few in the clan who treated Akari without disdain or suspicion, and that acceptance always put her a little more at ease.

"Akari-chan, Naruto-kun!" Mikoto said, motioning for them to enter. "It’s so good to see you. Itachi is already waiting for you. He mentioned there’s a lot to teach today." Her amused smile reflected her understanding of how seriously Itachi took his commitments.

Akari returned the smile, relaxing slightly beside Naruto, who seemed entirely unaffected by the tension she carried. With curious eyes and an unending sense of wonder, Naruto tugged at her hand, glancing eagerly around the house.

"Where’s Sasuke?" he asked excitedly, his eyes sparkling with anticipation.

Mikoto chuckled softly.

"He’s in the backyard, Naruto-kun. I’m sure he’ll be happy to play with you." She gave Akari a reassuring look, accompanied by a small wink, as if to ease her worries.

"When Akari turned her attention back to Mikoto, she couldn't help but notice the slightly curious expression on Itachi's mother's face. She knew the woman had noticed her new eye, but Mikoto, with all her elegance and sensitivity, chose not to ask directly.

'I’m glad you came, Akari-chan,' Mikoto said kindly. 'Itachi mentioned your situation. I’m certain you’ll make good use of the gift you’ve received. Shisui was… very special to him, to all of us.' The restrained sadness in Mikoto's voice was palpable, but she soon gave a soft smile. 'And you will always be welcome here.'

Those words dispelled part of Akari’s tension, like a gentle breeze rippling across water. Akari nodded, holding back the gratitude that threatened to overflow. She wasn’t sure how to express just how much that meant to her, so she settled for a respectful bow.

'Thank you, Mikoto-dono,' she replied, her voice a little softer. 'I promise to honor Shisui's wish. I’ll do everything I can to ensure this eye isn’t in vain.'

Mikoto nodded, gently placing a supportive hand on Akari's shoulder before turning to Naruto. She pointed toward the door leading to the backyard. Naruto didn’t wait a second longer before darting outside, heading toward the garden where Sasuke was waiting. He tried to look disinterested, but it was clear he was excited to see his friend.

Before Akari followed the path to where Itachi was waiting, Mikoto spoke in an almost conspiratorial tone, a slight smile on her lips:

'Itachi is determined to make sure you understand the weight of having an eye like that. Be patient with him. He tends to take things a bit too seriously sometimes.'

Akari smiled, feeling her worries melt away a little more. 'I always am,' she replied with a hint of playfulness as she made her way to Itachi's room.

Knocking softly on the door and being greeted by Itachi, Akari let out a slight sigh, stepping inside and setting her bag beside her as she sat on the bed.

'This is my idea,' she said, pointing to the sketch of a seal. 'I can’t deactivate the Sharingan since I’m not an Uchiha. However, maybe a seal could solve that problem—one that cuts off the chakra flow to my right eye if it’s active. That would deactivate the Sharingan.'

Itachi studied Akari’s seal design carefully, analyzing every detail. He nodded slowly, impressed by her ingenuity and effort, though he maintained a thoughtful tone.

'Your idea is brilliant, Akari. But losing your vision in the right eye, even temporarily, might be a steep price. What do you think about incorporating a more flexible sequence of seals? Something that allows for gradual control of the chakra flow instead of cutting it off completely. That way, you could reduce the Sharingan’s activity without losing your sight entirely,' he suggested, his serious tone softening into a faint, almost challenging smile.

Akari furrowed her brow, contemplating the complexity of Itachi’s idea. The concept of gradual control would demand an even greater mastery of sealing techniques, but the prospect of using the Sharingan without completely exhausting herself was tempting. She shifted thoughtfully and fixed her gaze on the project in her hands.

'It’s a good idea, but I’ll need your help with the adjustments. I still don’t fully understand all the chakra flow parameters the Sharingan consumes, especially in its current state,' she admitted, her eyes focused on the paper as she mentally pieced together a solution. Itachi was right to raise the issue; every detail mattered.

Itachi smiled lightly and began explaining: 'I’ll help you analyze the chakra patterns while the Sharingan is active. That’s the first step toward fine-tuning the seal. But it’s essential to understand the weight of this power, Akari. It’s not just a technique,' he paused briefly, his gaze intensifying, 'it’s a responsibility. The Sharingan carries memories, sacrifices, legacies. Shisui entrusted you with this inheritance, and the clan…' He hesitated for a moment before continuing, 'the clan still struggles to grasp the significance of passing down something so valuable.'"

"Akari nodded, feeling the weight of Itachi's words. The image of Shisui's smile was still etched in her mind. Having the eye of someone who was the closest to a brother was much more than simply acquiring a combat technique or a powerful doujutsu—it was a symbol.

'Let's begin,' said Akari.

[...]

As the day progressed, scrolls filled with seal designs were scratched out and discarded. Akari placed her latest project on the table. The seal displayed an intricate set of symbols and lines forming a circular pattern. At its center was a kanji symbolizing Chakra amidst a spiral reminiscent of Uzio. Surrounding this central kanji, fine, curved lines intertwined, creating a complex network expanding outward. These lines resembled roots or veins, symbolizing how the seal connected to the target's chakra flow.

The modifications were incorporated into the patterns at the edges. By replacing the spiral with a circle, the flow became more open, allowing regulation by the bearer. Akari glanced at Itachi's eyes, his Sharingan active. Her own Sharingan spun as she captured the scene. Her gaze shifted briefly between Itachi and the seal. With a brush dipped in ink, she began to trace additional circles. Spirals naturally represented the "locking" of the seal, while circles symbolized openness and flexibility. Fuuinjutsu wasn't as complex as it seemed—at least, that was the opinion of the Uzumaki, who was admittedly biased. She applied the seal to her right temple, letting out a light sigh as it adhered to her skin.

'I think this will work this time,' Akari murmured. Itachi observed the final details of the seal as Akari applied it to her temple. The design had evolved throughout the day, from simple sketches into an intricate network of lines and symbols, reflecting Akari's ingenuity and instinct for Fuuinjutsu.

Itachi, ever meticulous, analyzed the seal and her precise choices.

'It's truly impressive, Akari,' he remarked in his calm, measured tone. 'It's rare to see someone so young mastering Fuuinjutsu with such fluency. This kind of adaptation requires an almost intuitive understanding of chakra.' Akari gave a faint smile, though her eyes remained focused on the seal. She could feel the shift in her chakra flow as it adjusted to the new presence on the right side of her head.

With a small effort of concentration, she felt the seal begin to interfere with her chakra flow gradually, reducing the strain on her eye and bringing a sense of relief.

'This spiral represents the lock… something I'm very familiar with. My mother taught me that it stabilizes the flow rather than completely blocking it.' She sighed, her expression both satisfied and relieved as she felt her chakra flow around the seal without abrupt obstructions. 'I just want it to let me use the eye without depleting my reserves.'

Itachi nodded, sharing in the quiet pride the young Uzumaki exuded. For him, watching Akari’s development was like seeing a reflection of himself—someone burdened by the responsibility of a rare gift, fully aware of its accompanying challenges.

'It's an ingenious solution, Akari,' he continued, his approving gaze steady. 'The spiral, connected to your chakra, can become an anchor that stabilizes the Sharingan's flow, enabling control without draining your reserves. But keep in mind that further refinements might be needed.' He paused, thinking of a certain Uchiha who would undoubtedly admire what was happening now. 'And Shisui would be proud.'

These words resonated deeply within Akari. Shisui's name carried with it a mix of longing and determination, his loss a constant reminder of her responsibility to honor the trust he had placed in her. With a deep breath, she focused on the seal at her temple. As the chakra began to shift, she felt the Sharingan tremble. Her solution was neither simple nor easy. After a few moments, she felt her vision in her right eye begin to change. Itachi noticed the difference as well. Gradually, the Sharingan seemed to fade, replaced by Akari's natural blue eye. After a few seconds, she adjusted the circle within the seal, allowing chakra to flow into her right eye, reactivating the Sharingan. She repeated the process several times, evaluating the degree of openness needed and how much chakra could safely pass to her right eye.

The concentrated silence in the room became almost tangible as Akari adjusted and readjusted the seal’s flow, as though testing a new extension of herself. Each activation and deactivation of the Sharingan lightly strained her mind. Recalibrating her chakra to deactivate the Sharingan without affecting her vision proved to be a Herculean task. The seal responded with increasing precision, though it still required careful balance—a dance between control and freedom.

Itachi observed each attempt, his focus unwavering, absorbing the evolution of the seal as a real-time learning experience. He knew, perhaps better than anyone, that mastering Fuuinjutsu and adapting one’s chakra was an art reserved for a select few. Akari’s solution was creative, circumventing the problems caused by the Sharingan’s use by non-Uchiha. As he recognized her success, Itachi walked over to the scrolls containing the earlier drafts. Using a fire jutsu, he incinerated them."

"With each adjustment, you're fine-tuning the harmony between the seal and your chakra flow. It's like a melody becoming more refined with every note," he murmured as the smoke from the scrolls drifted around the room.

"Every detail matters. One step too few, one line too many, and the balance is lost," Akari commented, holding Itachi's gaze briefly before returning her focus to the scrolls. She watched the burning parchment and nodded before continuing. "Fuuinjutsu isn't just about technique; it's about precision—something that still challenges me, honestly... but I'm getting there."

She exhaled slowly, calming her breathing as she felt the seal settle into her chakra flow. This time, activating the Sharingan was smooth and lacked the usual discomfort of exhaustion. She could feel the seal efficiently regulating the energy drain, acting as a barrier that allowed only the necessary flow to sustain the Sharingan while keeping the rest secure.

The young Uzumaki then glanced at Itachi, seeking a silent acknowledgment of her progress. He gave a subtle smile, just a slight curve of his lips, and inclined his head gently.

"With this, you're not just refining your technique; you're redefining Fuuinjutsu in Konoha. There’s no doubt your skills are rare and invaluable. Now, the question is, how far do you intend to take this mastery?"

The remark led him to ponder how much further Akari could grow, while also reminding him of the burden she carried—not only mastering her own power but also finding ways to use it with discernment. For Akari, every step forward was a stride toward a mastery she saw as both heritage and legacy.

[...]

"I heard you're making progress with the Hiraishin," Itachi said, his gaze settling on one of Akari's kunai, bearing the familiar seal.

Akari shifted her attention from the seal on her temple to Itachi, a flicker of surprise in her eyes. She hadn’t expected him to take an interest in her work on the Hiraishin, a technique she had always considered a unique challenge. Smiling faintly, she nodded, eager to share this part of her training.

"Yes, I'm working on it. The kunai you're holding has a seal I developed to help me teleport more efficiently. I'm adapting the Hiraishin for greater flexibility and precision," she explained, gesturing with the kunai as she spoke.

Itachi examined the kunai with interest, noting the meticulous care Akari had put into the seal. The way she held it, with firm and confident hands, conveyed a sense of connection—a unity with the technique she sought to perfect.

"It's a high-level technique that requires precise chakra control. Do you think you're ready for that?" he asked, his expression focused but with a hint of encouragement in his eyes. "The Hiraishin isn’t just about speed; it's about controlling space and time. Every movement must be calculated."

Akari didn’t answer immediately. Instead, she took the kunai from Itachi’s hand, threw it toward a target on the far wall, and disappeared.

Her movement was so swift and fluid that, for a moment, it seemed as if she had vanished and reappeared in the blink of an eye, leaving only a faint ripple in the air where she had stood. When her body materialized at the kunai’s location, she was already in a combat-ready stance, posture firm and eyes shining with the adrenaline and satisfaction of executing the Hiraishin almost flawlessly. She looked back at Itachi with a slight, almost defiant smile.

"It’s not just about speed," she said, her voice tinged with determination. "It's about trusting the seal, my connection to it, and the control I have over my chakra. I’m still far from my father’s mastery, but every step brings me closer."

Itachi crossed his arms, observing her with a measured look. Her speed and precision were impressive, and though he knew the Hiraishin demanded exacting chakra control, Akari was proving that her determination and talent could compensate for her lack of experience.

"Impressive," he said, his rare but sincere tone of approval evident. "But, as always, every technique has its risks. Have you considered what you would do if someone managed to track or neutralize your seal?"

Akari returned to her original spot and retrieved the kunai, pondering his question. It was a legitimate concern, and she knew that as she honed the technique, she also needed to understand its vulnerabilities. She sighed, her expression growing more thoughtful.

"I have. I'm working on ways to 'mask' the seal or make it less noticeable so it’s harder to detect. I’m also exploring the idea of using smaller seals in a series—a sort of 'network' that would give me multiple escape routes," she explained, gazing at the kunai as if it were more than a tool, but an extension of her strategy.

Itachi nodded, the glimmer of approval in his eyes growing slightly stronger. He thought of Minato and the legendary efficiency of his Hiraishin, but seeing Akari craft a version uniquely her own, tailored to her needs and skills, revealed her ingenuity and courage.

"Creating a network of seals would be ingenious," he agreed with a faint smile. "But it will be both a mental and physical challenge. You’ll need to refine your chakra control even further."

Akari shrugged, a determined smile tugging at her lips.

"And who said I don’t enjoy a good challenge?"

Chapter Text

The trees surrounding Konoha sway almost in unison, silent as the wind. Ninjas in distinctive attire wander through the forest, their tactical clothing and animal masks making their identity clear: the fearsome ANBU, an elite force of Konoha, specially trained for covert missions of the utmost importance. This group stands out not only for their skills but also for their shadowy operations and flawless efficiency.

The ANBU with the panda mask gazed at the target, a small group of rogue ninjas (nukenins) in the vicinity of Konoha. There were clear indications they had been disrupting the trade routes between Sunagakure and Konohagakure. Panda observed the camp cautiously, signaling to the ANBU with the Cat, Boar, and Squirrel masks.

Akari then sighed, scratching at her panda mask. She placed a teleportation seal on the trunk of a tree, a discreet escape seal. Then, she took out her Hiraishin kunai, evaluating the group. There were six rogue ninjas. All appeared to be rank D and C, likely ninjas who had deserted their respective villages' ninja academies. One of them, the leader, was rank B, with a posture typical of a Chunin, perhaps an intermediate-level ninja.

"Squirrel, Boar," Panda began, handing a few shurikens to the two. "These have chakra restriction seals. Use them mixed with the regular ones."

Squirrel and Boar nodded silently, taking the chakra-restriction-sealed shurikens from Akari's hands. Squirrel, an ANBU with fast and agile movements, prepared to move from branch to branch, already mentally plotting his route around the rogue ninjas' camp. Boar, on the other hand, with a more robust and precise presence, analyzed the weight of the shurikens and the position of each target. These seals were one of Panda's main weapons: when they made contact with the skin, they stuck to the spot and absorbed as much chakra as possible.

"Cat, take care of the rear," Akari continued, adjusting her stance as the other ANBU positioned themselves. "Remember, the leader is the only one who could pose a real threat. The rest are just distractions. We'll neutralize them quickly, without drawing attention."

Cat nodded, adjusting his mask to cover his face completely, leaving only his sharp, focused eyes visible behind the feline mask. He took his position in the rear, keeping a watchful eye for any unusual movement around the camp as the others moved closer to the area where the rogue ninjas were resting, unaware of the ANBU's presence.

At Akari's signal, Squirrel launched the first wave of shurikens. The blades cut through the air in a perfect arc, blending with the soft sound of the forest breeze. One of the shurikens, with the chakra restriction seal, hit the arm of one of the rogue ninjas on guard, causing him to stumble back instantly, his eyes widening as he felt his chakra drain away. He tried to scream, but before he could make a sound, Boar leaped from a branch and knocked him out with a quick, precise blow to his neck.

The leader of the rogue ninjas stood up at the sudden movement. His eyes scanned the surroundings, noticing two of his comrades had already fallen. He quickly performed a hand seal to alert the others. However, in that moment, Akari, with her panda mask, appeared next to him in a fraction of a second after her kunai had been thrown to the spot. She caught him off guard, delivering a precise strike to his neck, making him stagger backward.

The rogue ninja leader, still dazed from the impact, quickly recovered and glared at Akari, realizing he wasn’t dealing with an ordinary opponent. He assumed a combat stance, a challenging smirk forming on his face.

"So Konoha sent the ANBU, huh? That’s an honor," he said, sarcasm and caution mixed in his voice.

"It’s a shame that this honor will be brief for you," Akari replied, her voice cold, the words coming out low and almost emotionless. She raised a kunai marked with the Hiraishin, assessing every movement of the rogue ninja. "You’ll be providing quite a bit of information to Konoha's Torture and Interrogation Department."

"Tsk, for that, you’ll have to catch me, sweetheart," he growled.

The rogue ninja then made a series of hand seals, forming a sphere of flaming chakra, which he shot toward Akari. She moved with agility, vanishing in the blink of an eye and reappearing behind him, her kunai positioned at the rogue ninja’s throat before he could even comprehend what had happened.

"It’s over for you," she whispered.

Before he could react, the rogue ninja felt the pressure of the blade against his skin and tried to leap forward. But at that moment, Squirrel and Boar appeared from both sides, trapping him. He was cornered, with no escape, and his chakra weakened by the restriction seals on the shurikens Squirrel had thrown earlier.

Meanwhile, the other ANBU continued to neutralize the rest. Boar immobilized two rogue ninjas simultaneously with a series of heavy, precise blows, while Cat eliminated the last one with a fluid sequence of movements, taking him down before he could even raise a finger. The group’s efficiency was impressive; each member carried out their task with calculated precision, not wasting any energy or hesitating.

When the camp was fully under control, Akari lowered her kunai, watching the rogue ninja leader who was now breathing heavily, realizing his attempt to resist had been futile. She exchanged a glance with Cat, who approached to bind him with additional seals, ensuring he wouldn’t try anything further.

"Mission complete," Akari announced quietly, addressing her team. She adjusted her panda mask and looked around the now-silent camp, void of any remaining threats.

The ANBU regrouped, silent and focused, each carrying the unshakable calm and efficiency characteristic of Konoha's elite. Looking at the captured and incapacitated ninjas around them, Akari gave a brief nod to the group, a silent gesture of recognition for the flawless execution of their work.

Within seconds, they dispersed back into the shadows of the forest, leaving the camp empty and the mission completed with the absolute precision that was the ANBU's trademark.

When they returned to base, Akari adjusted her mask as she began writing the mission reports. As the one who had commanded the small squad, it was her responsibility to prepare and send them to her superiors. Squirrel approached, placing the kunai into her storage seals on the scroll.

"Do you think they were acting alone, Panda?" she asked. "Disrupting the route would be very convenient for villages like Kirigakure."

"We can’t jump to conclusions, Squirrel," Akari replied as she continued writing the report. "It could be a setup to undermine trust between the villages, or just a group that was targeting an easy mark." She finished writing the report.

"What will you do on your time off, Panda?" Squirrel asked. Akari removed her ANBU armband and placed it in her storage seals.

"I’ll take care of a few things," she said, smiling.

[...]

After finishing the report, Akari took one last look at the document before sending it off to her superiors. She knew every detail mattered, that the precision of her words would help paint an accurate picture of the mission and avoid unnecessary conflicts with other villages. Satisfied with the content, she sealed the approval mark on the scroll and handed it to Squirrel, who gave her a brief nod of farewell.

When everyone had dispersed, Akari was left alone in the dimly lit ANBU base, where the silence seemed to absorb every sound, as if even the wind had learned to be discreet there. She removed her panda mask and, for a moment, touched her face with her palm, allowing herself to feel the coolness of her skin and remind herself that, despite everything, she was still human—she was still Akari Namikaze Uzumaki.

As she left the base, she took a discreet route, avoiding the busier areas of Konoha. She didn’t want to draw attention—an ANBU without a mask could raise suspicions. The walk to the apartment where Naruto lived with Jiraiya wasn’t long, but with every step, Akari felt the gradual shift from the heavy responsibility of the mission to the lightness and warmth that always accompanied her thoughts of her little brother.

When she reached the small building, Akari silently leapt to the balcony, preferring not to disturb the peace of the night. As she approached the window, she saw that the apartment was dimly lit by a lamp in the living room. Naruto, now nine years old, was asleep on the sofa, wrapped awkwardly in a blanket that looked more like a disheveled bubble.

She entered slowly, opening the window without a sound, and approached Naruto, who was breathing steadily, lost in some dream. Next to him, some scrolls and a jar of ink were scattered across the coffee table. Akari crouched down and noticed that Naruto was practicing some sort of seal—likely something simple, but requiring a great deal of patience. She smiled faintly, recognizing Naruto's determination in every imperfect stroke, trying to improve with each line. Akari then carefully pulled the blanket over him, adjusting the blonde strands that had fallen across his face, allowing herself a brief moment of tenderness.

"Sleeping anywhere, as always, otouto..." she murmured, her voice soft with affection.

As she watched Naruto's face, Akari reflected on how much he had grown, on the marks the village had left on her brother. He was the Jinchuuriki of the Yang half of Kurama, and even though the weight of it was great, Naruto still carried the purity and resilient spirit she admired so much. The tranquility he exuded while sleeping gave her a sense of peace, something Akari hadn't felt in a long time.

Suddenly, Naruto stirred, mumbling something indistinct. He rubbed his eyes, and when he opened one slightly, he saw the familiar silhouette of Akari, still kneeling beside the couch.

"Nee-chan...?" he murmured, his voice sleepy and slow.

"Shhh, go back to sleep," she whispered, gently stroking his head.

But it was too late. Naruto looked at her with his half-open eyes, rubbing his right one as he began to wake up. Akari had to stop herself from squeezing his chubby cheeks due to his level of cuteness.

"Nee-chan!" he said, now more awake, throwing the blanket aside and quickly sitting up, sleep replaced by a joyful sparkle in his eyes. "You’re back! I was practicing the seals you taught me!"

"I noticed," she laughed, pointing to the scattered scrolls. "How’s it going with your attempts?"

Naruto made a determined face, proud of his progress, even if modest.

"I think I got the first seal right... but the second one... well, it's still a little crooked," he admitted, scratching his neck with an embarrassed laugh.

Akari shook her head, pride shining in her eyes. She pulled him into a tight hug, and for a moment, they stayed there, just enjoying each other's company. The ninja world was dangerous, but there, in the quiet of the apartment, Akari felt that it was all worth it.

"How about a little help from your dear older sister?" she asked, pointing to the scrolls with a smile.

Naruto's eyes immediately lit up, and he eagerly agreed.

"Yes, please, nee-chan! You're the best at this!" he exclaimed, sitting on the floor beside her and grabbing one of the brushes. "I want you to teach me how to do the seal right! Maybe... maybe one day I can do something amazing like Hiraishin, right?"

Akari laughed, gently touching his shoulder.

"One day, with lots of practice and patience, you can master anything you want, Naruto," she said, a silent promise that she would always be there to help him reach his dreams. "Now, let's get started. The key is to focus on the flow of chakra while you draw, feel the connection between each stroke."

Naruto nodded, concentrating, trying to absorb every word from his sister. For the rest of the night, they worked in silence, Naruto practicing and Akari guiding him, like a light in the darkness of their ninja lives. And in that moment, the battles and ANBU masks seemed distant; only two siblings remained, bound by love and the promise to protect each other.

Chapter Text

Akari had rarely felt betrayed in her life. In truth, there were only a few occasions when she trusted someone deeply enough to rely on them, only to be let down. The first was Shisui—not for taking his own life, but for doing so without saying goodbye or speaking with her. He made that decision without even considering asking for her help. Even though she was a child, Akari felt she could have done something. But he didn’t, and instead, he committed suicide, leaving her only his Sharingan. It hurt deeply, shattering her heart into a thousand pieces to keep the one remaining memory of her friend in her right eye.

Now, in the Uchiha compound, she found herself facing a situation that struck at her very soul. Bodies lay scattered on the ground—everyone was dead. Akari felt a sharp pain in her chest, but she maintained her calm expression as she ran through the compound. A massacre was unfolding, and whoever was behind it must still be nearby. Whoever they were, they had chosen to strike at night and seemed incredibly skilled.

"I wouldn’t be surprised if it’s one of them," Kurama said in Akari’s mind. She only nodded as she sprinted toward the compound. Her heart was racing, her breathing uneven, but remembering her father’s teachings, she managed to maintain the composure necessary to avoid rash decisions. A ninja must keep a clear mind to prevent emotional actions, even when she was fighting back tears at the scene unraveling before her.

Her destination was the home of Mikoto and Fugaku. As she entered, she immediately deactivated the seal on her temple, allowing her chakra to flow to her right eye and activating Shisui’s Sharingan. She detected no immediate threats but then saw something that made her chest tighten. Sasuke—the little Sasuke—was on the floor, his body trembling, his breathing ragged.

"He’s under a genjutsu," Kurama said in Akari’s mind. She exhaled in relief upon noticing the lack of injuries on the boy.

“Damn…” She looked at his chest. “He’s breathing, which means the damage was minimal, enough to incapacitate him temporarily. But who could have the power to kill all the Uchihas?” Her gaze shifted to the bodies of Fugaku and his wife, Mikoto. Mikoto… Akari saw that she was still breathing, though weakly and irregularly. The kunoichi rushed to her side to assess the damage.

Mikoto had a wound on her neck, but it seemed the cut was mere millimeters from the artery. Akari immediately crouched down, channeling her chakra to heal the woman before she could die. “It was precise. The assassin intended to kill her, but for some reason, they missed the artery. Was something interrupted?”

Akari then sensed movement on the rooftops nearby. Seeing that Mikoto was now stable, she decided to leap across the rooftops of the Uchiha compound, landing on top of Fugaku’s house to get a better view of the situation. His house was located on a high hill, giving her a vantage point. As she perched there, she saw something… that aura. Itachi.

The Uzumaki landed quietly on the rooftop behind the Uchiha. She wasn’t foolish—she saw the blade in his hand and the blood staining his uniform. Naturally, Itachi sensed Akari’s presence and turned to face her. At that moment, Akari sighed, focusing her chakra on her back. She felt her adamantine Uzumaki chains emerge, their soft pink hue slithering around her like serpents guarding their nest.

"Stay alert, Kitty. If necessary, I'll grant you three tails," Kurama said in her mind.

"Why?" Akari asked, trying to sound calm as she kept her gaze fixed on Itachi.

The Uchiha didn’t respond. He knew that a lie would be easily uncovered by Akari and was fully aware that she could escape his genjutsu thanks to the Kyuubi. So, he faced her with a calm yet determined expression.

"Akari-san," he began, "everything will be explained later. Just… take care of Sasuke," he said, clenching his fists before his body dissolved into a swarm of crows—his characteristic move.

Akari froze. She looked back at Fugaku’s house, where Mikoto lay on the brink of death and Sasuke remained unconscious. "I can’t leave them. He couldn’t have wiped out an entire clan alone, and he left Sasuke alive. Still, the other one could be here." She rushed back to Sasuke’s home, placing improvised seals on the door.

"I warned you about them, " Kurama remarked, but Akari ignored him.

Taking a deep breath, Akari steadied her breathing while her eyes focused on Mikoto. Despite her injuries, Mikoto was still breathing. The chains surrounding Akari's body gradually faded as she knelt beside Mikoto, gently pressing the woman’s shoulder to stabilize her condition. Each second stretched endlessly, the Uchiha compound blanketed in an oppressive silence, the air heavy and suffocating.

"Mikoto’s alive… and Sasuke, too," Akari thought, gritting her teeth. A mix of relief and frustration swirled within her. Kurama growled in her mind, clearly displeased, though he remained silent out of respect for the gravity of the moment. "Mikoto was the last one attacked..."

Akari grabbed another communicator and whispered urgently, "Akari Namikaze here. Requesting medical assistance at the Uchiha compound. Immediately."

The sound of approaching footsteps made her look up. It was Sasuke, still groggy, his unfocused eyes wide with terror and confusion. He hesitated upon seeing Akari—a familiar figure who had helped him train countless times—now standing amidst the bodies of his parents. The image of Itachi lingered fresh in his mind, fragmented and hazy, like a nightmare he couldn’t wake from.

Akari approached him slowly, keeping her voice soft but firm.

"Sasuke… I’m here now. You’re safe."

He stared at her, his eyes wide and teary, his trembling hands reaching out. His voice broke as he choked on his words, "O-Oniisan… why?"

Akari knelt beside him, refraining from touching him just yet, allowing him a moment to process everything. Even with all her experience, finding the right words felt impossible. She knew Itachi well enough to sense that something larger was at play, yet the cold reality of the slaughter around them was hard to bear.

"I can’t give you all the answers right now," she murmured, her voice almost a whisper. "But I promise… you’ll know the truth when the time is right. Until then, I’ll be here for you, Sasuke. Naruto will be, too. You’re not alone."

As Sasuke broke into sobs, exhausted and emotionally shattered, Akari cast a final glance toward Mikoto. The arrival of the medical team finally brought a faint glimmer of hope—a reprieve for the massacre’s few survivors. She knew that Sasuke’s pain was only beginning, but in that moment, Akari resolved that she would never let him face it alone.

She clenched her fists, determined. There was so much to protect, and no matter how difficult it was, she would not allow those under her care to be consumed by darkness.

[...]

The next day, she was at Konoha Hospital. News of the Uchiha clan massacre had spread like wildfire. Mikoto and Sasuke were both alive. Mikoto was in a coma, her condition stable. Akari sat by the Uchiha's bedside, her fists clenched.

'Sasuke will stay at my house,' Akari murmured to the unconscious Uchiha. 'Don’t worry... You were one of the people who cared for me the most... I’ll take care of your son... I hope you wake up soon...' she whispered, holding back her tears.

Akari’s aching heart was something she tried to hide behind a composed facade, but being by Mikoto’s side, seeing her still breathing yet so vulnerable, triggered a sadness in her chest that was nearly unbearable. Akari was reminded of her childhood, of the times Mikoto tended to her injuries after training or offered her patient and kind advice, always with that warm smile. Mikoto had always stood by her, and seeing her in this state was a blow Akari hadn’t expected — nor did she know it would hurt so deeply.

'I should have done more, shouldn’t I?' she thought, recalling the signs, however small, that she might have interpreted differently. Itachi had always been an enigma, but Akari still struggled to accept that he could do something so extreme without reason. She knew, somehow, that this sacrifice had been a heavy and calculated choice. Yet, it brought her no comfort.

Sasuke was with Naruto that morning. Jiraiya had taken the young Uchiha to the Namikaze-Uzumaki house, where Naruto silently accompanied him, providing the quiet presence of a supportive friend. Knowing they had each other gave Akari some relief. Her mission now was to care for Sasuke, though the weight of what he had experienced made that goal daunting.

'Mikoto...' she whispered, her gaze lingering on her silent friend. 'You were always the peace in the midst of so much darkness. I hope that when you wake, the strength of your heart remains intact... because Sasuke’s journey is only beginning, and he’s going to need you.'

Feeling the silence grow heavier in the room, Akari stood and walked to the window. The sky over Konoha seemed to mirror her storm of emotions, shrouded in clouds that hid the light.

'Kurama?' she called softly in her mind. The Kyuubi, who also seemed to absorb the intensity of the moment, responded with a low growl, almost in understanding.

'There’s nothing more we can do here, girl. But your heart has already made a promise. Don’t let doubt consume you.' Kurama’s voice was calmer than usual, which brought Akari some peace.

Akari took a deep breath. She was certain that every word she’d spoken to Sasuke was a promise she would keep and that she would face any threat that arose to protect what remained of the bonds Itachi had seemingly broken. She could only hope that one day, everything would make sense — not just for Sasuke, but for herself as well."

Chapter Text

Akari was in the training field, trying to keep her breathing steady while avoiding thinking about the scene she witnessed a week ago at the Uchiha clan. Mikoto was still in a coma, but at least her condition was stable. Akari glanced at one of the trunks and gripped her kunai, throwing it at the tree and appearing in the spot where it had been. In her right hand was a massive sphere of pure chakra spinning at high speed. She immediately advanced toward Kakashi, who was watching her with his usual smile behind his mask.

The instant she appeared in front of him, landing the Rasengan, he vanished in a puff of smoke, replaced by a trunk that was obliterated by the jutsu. Akari quickly turned around. Her chakra control allowed her to perform her chakra nature jutsus without needing many hand seals. A barrier of earth emerged from the ground, blocking the shurikens Kakashi had thrown. Akari smiled as she rolled sideways, dodging Kakashi's hand that had risen from the ground, trying to bury her up to her neck in earth. With a precise movement, she made a single hand seal and spit out a thin jet of water that sliced the ground where her “brother” was, only to find it empty.

Akari activated the seal on her Sharingan, her right eye glowing as chakra flooded her eye, allowing its activation. After all this time, she had become accustomed to it, even appreciating the way her Sharingan absorbed her vast chakra.

"Don’t think I like this," Kurama's grumbling voice echoed in her mind, which made her roll her eyes.

At that moment, a kunai was thrown toward her. She caught it in mid-air, but the explosive tag forced her to use her Wind Release technique to toss it away so it exploded in mid-air. Iruka appeared beside Kakashi, wordlessly joining the spar. It was just a training session between Genma and Kakashi against Akari.

Another kunai was thrown in her direction. She caught it in mid-air, but the explosive tag immediately forced her to use her Wind Release technique to throw it far away, so it exploded in mid-air. Iruka appeared beside Kakashi, and the battle became a training match between Iruka and Kakashi against Akari.

"I thought explosive kunais were off-limits, Iruka-san," Akari said with a smile. As they fought, Naruto and Sasuke watched from outside the field. Akari landed gracefully on the ground, her feet barely touching the earth before she spun in a fluid motion to dodge another kunai flying toward her. The smile that curved her lips was challenging, almost playful. The adrenaline was pumping through her veins, and the training field felt like her stage while Kakashi and Iruka stayed on the offensive.

"Ah, Akari, I thought you'd be able to handle surprises," Kakashi teased, the usual stick in his mouth tilted to one side. "Or maybe you’re just losing your touch?"

"Losing my touch?" Akari laughed, her tone dripping with irony as she performed a quick hand seal. "Let me show you what happens when people try to test me."

A vortex of wind formed around her, lifting dust and leaves as her chakra manifested in cutting whirlwinds. In the same instant, she charged forward, her hands gripping another kunai as she used Hiraishin to disappear from sight and reappear behind Iruka. He quickly spun to block the attack, but Akari had already prepared another technique: with a burst of chakra, she launched a blast of water toward him, forcing him to leap backward while Kakashi intervened to deflect the attack with a partial Raikiri.

The training field fell silent for a moment after the clash of techniques, an electric tension hanging in the air. Akari landed lightly, her Sharingan in her right eye slowly rotating as she analyzed every movement of Kakashi and Iruka. She knew both were experienced and wouldn't underestimate their strikes, but this training wasn’t just to test her strength; it was also a way to distract her mind from the chaos caused by the scene at the Uchiha clan.

"You're getting slow, Kakashi," Akari teased, twirling the kunai between her fingers before throwing it in a seemingly careless arc.

Kakashi easily dodged, but he realized too late that the kunai was marked with the Hiraishin seal. Before he could react, Akari appeared beside him in a flash of scarlet, Rasengan already formed in her hand. Kakashi ducked, narrowly avoiding the strike, while Iruka tried to surprise her from behind with a series of hand seals.

"Katon: Gōkakyū no Jutsu!" Iruka shouted, releasing a large fireball toward Akari.

Without missing a beat, Akari launched herself into the air with a powerful sideways kick, dodging the technique while simultaneously releasing a wave of compressed wind that partially dissipated the flames. She landed gracefully, but didn’t have time to rest. Kakashi was already in motion again, appearing beneath her with an attempt to immobilize her.

"Still using that?" Akari laughed, spinning in the air to avoid the capture technique and firing a cutting blast of water to push him back.

On the outside of the field, Naruto and Sasuke watched intently. Naruto, as always, was excited, jumping in excitement with each of Akari's moves.

"This is amazing! Akari-nee is amazing!" Naruto exclaimed, his eyes shining with admiration.

Sasuke, on the other hand, kept a more composed expression, but his eyes betrayed the fascination he felt as he watched his sister in action. He crossed his arms, carefully analyzing her movements.

"She's testing both of them at the same time..." murmured Sasuke, leaning slightly forward. "Kakashi-sensei is retreating more than usual. That means she's controlling the pace."

Back in the field, Akari smiled as she overheard the boys, even from a distance. She could always rely on Naruto's enthusiasm and Sasuke's analytical gaze to keep her motivated.

"Alright, boys" she said, activating more chakra for her Sharingan as she turned to face Kakashi and Iruka again. "Time for me to get serious."

Iruka and Kakashi exchanged a quick look, both smiling behind their masks. They knew that even though this was just a training session, Akari was formidable when she truly got into the mood.

"Bring it on, Akari" Kakashi said, raising a kunai and preparing for the next move.

The air around them seemed to vibrate with Akari's increasing energy. She knew this fight was only training, but in her mind, it was more than that. It was a chance to get even stronger, to protect Naruto, Sasuke, and Mikoto. And above all, it was a way to reaffirm to herself that no matter how dark the night was, she would always find a way to fight for the light.

Meanwhile, in the training field, Akari moved with precision, dodging a coordinated attack from Iruka and Kakashi. She activated her Sharingan again, her eyes glowing intensely as she anticipated their next move. Kurama, in her mind, grumbled with his usual sarcasm. "Don't you think you're having too much fun? This is just training, remember?"

"Relax, Kurama" Akari thought as she moved, a smile forming on her lips. "Training is the perfect time to show who’s in charge."

Without warning, she threw another kunai marked with a Hiraishin seal, but this time, she tossed it upward. As Kakashi and Iruka looked up reflexively, Akari used the distraction to reappear beside them, her hands enveloping another Rasengan.

"Surprise!" she exclaimed enthusiastically, aiming the attack at the ground between the two. The chakra explosion separated them, forcing them to retreat.

"This girl is terrifying..." murmured Iruka, adjusting his headband.

Kakashi just laughed, his smile visible even behind his mask.

"That's because she's taking it easy on us."

Naruto and Sasuke continued watching, each absorbing every detail. For Naruto, it was pure inspiration. For Sasuke, it was a lesson. He knew Akari had something to teach them both, and that motivated him to keep growing. When Akari finally stopped, her breathing was steady, and her playful gaze met those of her two opponents.

"Is that enough for today? Or do you want to keep going?" she asked, knowing that the victory was hers. Kakashi and Iruka exchanged glances, quickly assessing their conditions.

Although it was just a training session, both were clearly challenged. Kakashi adjusted his headband with his usual relaxed smile.

"I think I’ll spend the next week just grading papers to recover" joked Iruka, leaning over to catch his breath.

"You’re not wrong" Kakashi replied, raising his hands in surrender. "It’s getting hard to keep up with you, Akari. Maybe I’ll need to call in reinforcements next time."

Akari smiled, satisfied with the recognition, but couldn't help letting out a light laugh. She knew they were formidable opponents and that they weren't pushing themselves to the max.

"Don’t underestimate me. You taught me most of these tactics, remember?" she teased, resting her hands on her hips and relaxing her posture.

Outside the field, Naruto couldn't contain his excitement any longer. He ran toward the training area, his eyes shining with admiration.

"Akari-nee, that was amazing! You’re like... like a hero from the stories!" he exclaimed, bouncing with excitement.

Sasuke, though more reserved, followed closely behind, arms crossed and a serious expression. His eyes scanned Akari, as if he were recording every detail of her performance.

"It was good, but you still left an opening when you dodged the explosive kunai during the side jump" he commented, without hesitation.

Akari raised an eyebrow, intrigued by Sasuke's remark. A smile appeared on her face.

"Good observation, Sasuke. I’ll work on that. Maybe you can help me with it in the next training" she replied, pleased by the surprised look on Sasuke’s face at being included. Naruto didn’t waste time butted in.

"Hey! If he’s training with you, I want in too! I won’t be left behind!"

Akari laughed, placing a hand on each of their shoulders.

"Of course, Naruto. You both will train with me. But warning: I won’t go easy."

While the three of them talked, Kakashi and Iruka watched silently. Kakashi crossed his arms, his eyes half-closed in a mixture of exhaustion and pride.

"She’s not just growing as a ninja, but also as a mentor to them" Kakashi commented. Iruka nodded, a soft smile on his face.

"They need someone like her. Especially now."

Akari walked away from the duo, giving them some exercises. She smiled mischievously as she approached them. Kakashi immediately recognized that look and gave her a serious expression.

"So, you..." Kakashi began.

"Yes" she laughed, tossing him the Icha Icha book that Kakashi had given her.

The book had a simple blue cover, with the title "Icha Icha: Yaoi" on it, featuring a drawing of two guys. This was the copy Kakashi had given her to ask Jiraiya for an autograph. When he looked at the back cover, he saw the shinobi's signature: "To my biggest fan, Kakashi - Jiraiya."

"I got your precious autograph, Kakashi-sensei," Akari smiled, tilting her head slightly.

Kakashi caught the book mid-air with a swift movement, but his expression quickly shifted as he read the title and the dedication. He paused for a moment, looking at Akari with narrowed eyes, though his mask likely hid his embarrassed smile.

"You really went to him..." Kakashi murmured, a hint of disbelief in his voice. "And, of course, he'd have to write something like that."

Akari laughed, crossing her arms with a satisfied look.

"Promise kept, right? Even though he asked me like ten times if it was really for you."

Naruto, who had been busy arguing with Sasuke about who would train next, turned when he heard Jiraiya’s name.

"Wait, what?" Naruto pointed at the book with a scrunch of his nose. "Why is Ero-sennin writing stuff for you, Kakashi-sensei?"

Kakashi sighed deeply, shaking his head.

"It's a long story, Naruto. And honestly, it's not one you need to hear right now."

"I don't know... Sounds like a good story to hear!" Naruto insisted, stepping closer with curiosity.

Sasuke, on the other hand, just rolled his eyes.

"This has nothing to do with training. And frankly, it's adult stuff. Let it go, Naruto."

While they argued, Akari leaned slightly toward Kakashi, her mischievous smile returning.

"Wait a second," Iruka started. "Akari, you're only 14. You shouldn't be involved with this."

Akari chuckled softly.

"Relax, Uncle Iruka, I've already read Jiraiya's Yuri collection," she said innocently.

"Wait, YOU READ IT?" Iruka seemed indignant, then he thought of something. "Wait, 'Uncle' Iruka?"

"Well, you're dating my older brother, Kakashi, so you're my uncle," she said, pretending to be innocent. "And don't even try to deny it. Konoha already knows about your... nights together."

Iruka turned as red as a tomato, his hands raised in a quick denial, almost like a jutsu.

"W-what?! Nights together?! Akari, that's not true! You can't go spreading rumors like that!" he stammered, clearly mortified.

Kakashi, on the other hand, remained notably calm, though his narrowed eyes suggested he was enjoying Iruka’s discomfort. He tilted his head slightly, as if pondering.

"Well, Iruka, don't you think you're overreacting? It's starting to look suspicious..." he said, his voice lazy as always.

"Kakashi!" Iruka turned to him, indignant. "You should be denying this too!"

Akari burst into laughter, crossing her arms again as she looked at both of them, pure amusement in her eyes.

"Ah, it's so nice to see you two so coordinated. You even seem like a perfect team, huh?" she teased, winking at Iruka, who looked like he was about to faint from embarrassment.

Naruto, who had been watching the scene with a confused look, finally interrupted.

"Wait a second! What's going on? Are you two dating or not?" he asked, pointing between Kakashi and Iruka, his childish curiosity overcoming any sense of boundaries.

Sasuke groaned beside him, clearly bored. "This is none of our business, Naruto. And honestly, I don’t think you want to know."

Iruka looked on the verge of a nervous breakdown, gesturing desperately as he tried to explain. "We're not dating! This is a complete misunderstanding! I just... I just help Kakashi with a few things every now and then, that's all!"

Kakashi shrugged, his voice as carefree as ever. "Right, Iruka. Just 'helping'." The subtle emphasis made Iruka choke.

Akari seized the opportunity to deliver the final blow, leaning forward with a mischievous grin.

"Alright, alright. I'll stop teasing... for now," she said in a falsely angelic tone before adding, "But you two really should consider making it official. I want to be the maid of honor."

Iruka covered his face with his hands, clearly defeated, while Kakashi let out a low laugh and excused himself with some vague mention of "coordinating the next training sessions."

Naruto looked at Akari, as confused as always. "Maid of honor? But isn't that... a wedding thing?"

Sasuke let out a long sigh before giving Naruto a light slap on the back of the head. "Exactly, dobe. Now shut up before you cause more trouble."

Akari turned, laughing as Naruto protested. Life in Konoha was never boring, and she couldn’t help but enjoy the chaotic moments she shared with her makeshift family.

"Oh, and Iruka, I hope you know what you're doing," Akari said with a smile. "Kakashi is a bit complicated."

"Oh, we’ve barely started dating, and my dear little sister already wants to ruin my reputation. How cruel of you, Akari-Hime," Kakashi said with sarcasm.

Upon hearing the nickname, Akari immediately blushed and turned her face away, indignantly.

"I already told you not to call me that," she muttered and looked at Iruka. "You should make him be nicer to me. Consider that your mission if you want my blessing, dattebane."

Iruka seemed torn between laughing at the situation and wanting to run away, but he opted to try to maintain some sense of seriousness, though it was hard with Akari, Kakashi, and Naruto in the mix.

"Mission to get your blessing?" Iruka repeated, trying to process the comment while looking at Akari and then Kakashi. "Look, Akari, I don’t think kindness is exactly Kakashi’s specialty, but I’ll try..." He paused for a moment, realizing the challenge implied in the task.

Kakashi crossed his arms, tilting his head slightly as if observing Iruka with curiosity.

"Iruka, looks like you just accepted a Rank S mission. Don't worry, I believe in your potential," Kakashi said, his tone laced with irony as he shot an amused glance at Akari.

Akari, still trying to hide the blush on her face from the nickname, shrugged theatrically.

"If you think it’s hard now, imagine if you two actually make it official. I’ll be the most demanding sister Konoha has ever seen," she declared, crossing her arms and frowning in a serious expression that only made Naruto laugh.

"Akari-Nee-San is right, dattebayo!" Naruto said, laughing. "Kakashi-nii deserves the best, though Iruka-san seems like a great option."

"Kakashi, the tease, and Iruka, the adorable..." Akari thought for a moment. She’d seen this dynamic somewhere before. That’s when she slapped the palm of her left hand with her right fist. "Icha-Icha: Yuri, you guys are like the main couple."

The silence that followed was so intense that even the trees seemed to hold their breath. Iruka stood completely frozen, his face as red as Kushina's hair used to be, while Kakashi just raised a visible eyebrow, his expression almost challenging.

"Akari..." Iruka started, his voice faltering. "You... you read Icha Icha Yuri? And you're comparing that... to us?"

Akari gave a wicked smile, placing her hands on her hips. "Of course I read it. Top-tier literature, by the way. And you two are basically the embodiment of those characters! I mean, the serious teacher trying to keep everything under control and the mysterious shinobi who loves to tease? It's perfect."

Kakashi let out a low laugh, clearly enjoying himself. "Well, Iruka, looks like we have the critic’s seal of approval. Who would've thought?"

Iruka covered his face with his hands, looking like he was on the brink of an emotional breakdown. "I... I can't believe we're having this conversation. This is not happening..."

Naruto, on the other hand, was clearly trying to process what Akari had just said. "Wait, Icha Icha what? Kakashi-sensei, you never told me you had books like that!"

Sasuke let out a tired sigh, crossing his arms. "And why would you want to know that, dobe? It’s none of your business."

"Of course it is! If Akari-nee-san’s reading them, I want to read them too!" Naruto replied, determined.

Akari held back a laugh, shaking her head. "Sorry, Naruto, but you’re still too young to appreciate the... literary depth of Icha Icha Yuri."

Naruto grimaced, clearly frustrated, while Sasuke looked like he was about to completely tune out of the conversation. Iruka, still trying to recover, turned to Kakashi with an exasperated expression.

"You... you knew she was reading this stuff?" he asked, clearly looking for someone to blame.

Kakashi shrugged, his usual carefree tone intact. "She’s too smart to be stopped. And honestly, I think she just read it to have ammo against us."

"Exactly," Akari confirmed, winking at Iruka. "Knowledge is power, Uncle Iruka."

Iruka sighed deeply, clearly defeated. "I’m going to need a vacation after this..."

Akari laughed and, despite all the chaos, gave Iruka a light pat on the shoulder. "Don’t worry. If you take good care of Kakashi, I won’t have any more reasons to tease you guys... for now."

As the group dispersed, Naruto continued complaining about being excluded from the "adult" books, Sasuke pretended not to care, and Akari smiled to herself, satisfied with having won another round of teasing. Kakashi, for his part, just shook his head, already thinking about how to turn the situation into another joke for next time.

Chapter Text

Akari was once again wearing her ANBU uniform, the standard dark clothing and the panda mask that hid her features but couldn’t conceal the weight of her responsibilities. She sighed as she left her room during the night, casting a fond glance at Naruto and Sasuke, who were sound asleep, oblivious to the world outside—a sight that warmed Akari’s heart.

She approached the pair with a loving look. Sasuke and Naruto, the duo of future genins, seemed so peaceful. It made her heart both swell and tighten, knowing she would be leaving soon. Sitting down on the bed, Akari kissed both of their foreheads before standing up.

With a small movement, she placed a carefully written note beside their beds. "I’m on a mission, I’ll be back in a few days." Such moments always made her hesitant, as she hated being apart from her brother, and now from her younger brother, Sasuke. However, someone had to pay the bills with these special missions, a responsibility she took seriously. Walking toward the window of the apartment, she glanced back at the duo one last time before putting on her panda mask and jumping out of the apartment.

As she ran across the rooftops of Konoha toward the ANBU HQ entrance, she couldn’t help but think about the nature of the mission. Hiruzen seemed particularly interested in this one. He wanted to ensure everything went according to plan, whatever it was. She needed to be extra cautious to avoid any mistakes.

Upon arriving at the ANBU HQ, the shadows of the trees danced under the moonlight, creating a mysterious and ominous atmosphere. Akari walked with determined steps until she found three familiar figures. The first, an ANBU with a cat mask, was already waiting for her, arms crossed and with a confident posture. Beside him, another ANBU with a wolf mask stood silently. The third, however, surprised her. He wore a pig mask, one she had never seen before. 'Maybe it's one of those masks no one wants to use and they just end up vacant,' she thought. Like the infamous cow mask, which was never used.

"Panda, you’re on time," said Cat, as he uncrossed his arms, revealing a scroll he was holding. "Hokage-sama requested a Rank S mission—escort a team of ambassadors and merchants to Kirigakure." He tossed the scroll to Akari, who caught it mid-air with agility and precision, her eyes quickly scanning the details. "You’re in charge."

"Of course I am," Akari replied, rolling her eyes behind the mask as she continued reviewing the scroll.

The content was extensive and detailed: a Konoha ambassador and their full delegation were heading to Kirigakure for a crucial mission, related to increasing Konoha’s trade routes with the village. Protecting this diplomatic body from the shadows seemed of vital importance, especially considering the political and economic tensions in the region. She glanced at her teammates for a moment before carefully stowing the scroll. The mission was dangerous and required the utmost discretion and efficiency. With one last determined look, she turned and began mapping out the route in her mind, aware that every step had to be meticulously planned.

"Are you ready for departure?" Panda asked her squad.

The three ANBU nodded briefly, their masks impassive, hiding any trace of emotion. Cat, always the most direct, responded first:

"We’re always ready."

The ANBU with the wolf mask simply gave a thumbs up, while the ANBU in the pig mask, seemingly more relaxed, tilted his head to the side with a touch of theatricality.

"Ready? I’m looking forward to it," his voice had a light, almost mocking tone, something unusual for the silent elite of the ANBU.

Akari sighed, shaking her head.

"Great, talking pig. Just don’t expect me to carry you when things get tough."

"Relax, Panda. I run fast enough to escape danger before I need help," retorted the Pig ANBU, crossing his arms and striking an exaggeratedly confident pose.

Akari ignored the comment, shifting her gaze to the mental map she was building. The route to Kirigakure would be treacherous. It wasn’t just the dense forests around Konoha’s borders; they would also need to cross mountainous areas and approach wide, misty rivers marking the entrance to the Land of Water. Akari knew that the merchants and diplomats were potential targets for bounty hunters and even rogue ninjas lurking, waiting for trouble.

She turned her attention to the other three and signaled with a quick gesture of her hand.

"Let's go. We leave immediately. The mission won't wait."

Like shadows in the night, the group moved. Every step was silent, every movement calculated. They advanced quickly through the village, leaping from rooftop to rooftop until they reached the outskirts. The gate of Konoha was partially covered by the moonlight, but the quartet passed through it without making a sound, diving into the dark forest.

Akari stayed ahead of the group, feeling the familiar weight of leadership. It was a responsibility she accepted, but it always came with a slight shadow of worry. She needed to ensure this mission succeeded—not just because the Hokage entrusted it to her, but because for Akari, failure meant more than just a mistake. It was a risk to the village's future, to Naruto, Sasuke, and everything she fought for.

The group followed the convoy in the shadows along the path, through trees and bushes, using camouflage jutsu and ensuring they wouldn't run into problems. Among the convoy, a few undercover shinobi were mixed in as the last line of defense to protect priority targets.

After several hours of fast travel, the team stopped at a safe point beneath the dense canopy of trees. Akari made a gesture with her fingers, signaling they could rest for a few minutes. The mist began to thicken as they neared the coastal regions of the Land of Fire.

"Panda," Cat called, approaching her with a low, respectful tone. "The routes near the shores are unstable. There have been reports of ambushes in the past few days."

Akari crossed her arms and nodded, contemplating.

"Then we'll chart an alternative path. As much as it will delay us, the safety of the mission is the priority. No unnecessary risks."

Pig, who had been casually leaning against a tree, let out a low whistle.

"Look at that, always the strategist." Even through the mask, Akari could imagine the ironic smile.

"And you should learn from it, Pig," Lobo spoke up for the first time that night, his voice deep and calm. "After all, this is a Rank S mission, not a survival training for kids."

Pig raised his hands in a mock surrender.

"Okay, okay. You guys are so rigid. Don't worry, boss, I'll follow your orders to the letter."

Akari observed the ANBU for a moment before turning back to Cat.

"When the fog gets thicker, I want the formation adjusted. Cat, you'll take the right flank. Lobo, cover the rear. I'll move ahead, and Pig... you're in the center. This way, we’ll have full coverage."

"The center?" Pig sounded almost disappointed, but Akari simply ignored him.

"Movement in ten minutes," she ordered, ending the rest period.

Sitting at the edge of a tree's shadow, Akari closed her eyes for a brief moment, allowing herself a moment of silence. She thought about Naruto and Sasuke, imagining them still asleep, probably unaware of her absence until morning. "A few more days," she promised herself. "And I'll be back."

The mission had begun, and Akari knew that any mistake would be unforgivable. But, as always, she carried her determination like an invisible armor. No matter how dense the fog or treacherous the paths became—she would protect what was entrusted to her.

Akari and her group continued their movement, with the ambassadors and merchants stopping to set up camp. The caravan began organizing tents as they gathered in a clearing to rest after hours of travel. Taking advantage of the opportunity, Akari gathered the other ANBU members to start patrols around the area. There were some undercover shinobi among the convoy, but the ANBU would be the primary force responsible for the safety of everyone involved.

"Alright," Akari adjusted her Panda mask as she looked at Pig, Cat, and Lobo. "Make regular rounds, there could be enemies nearby."

"We took out a few on the way," Cat said. "However, they seemed to be just bandits, we killed them, and the bodies were properly burned."

"Alright," Akari replied. "Set up traps around the area with wire. Each of us will cover a direction. I'll be south, Pig, you're to the north, Cat will take the east, and Lobo, you'll cover the west. Understood?"

The other ANBU nodded with precision and without hesitation, each absorbing the orders with the discipline expected from Konoha's elite. Without wasting any time, the group dispersed to set up the traps and take their assigned positions.

Akari adjusted her mask one last time before heading to the southern sector. As she moved silently between the trees, she manipulated the wire with precision. Each wire was tensioned at strategic points, invisible to the untrained eye, but lethal to anyone who crossed the perimeter without permission.

The wind carried the faint sound of tents being erected by the caravan. Akari knew the sound would be muffled by the density of the forest and the mist beginning to form over the plain. Despite this, she didn't let her guard down. Diplomatic escort missions were rarely simple; the presence of undercover shinobi among the caravan indicated that even the Hokage expected trouble.

After finishing the traps in the southern sector, Akari climbed a tall tree to observe the terrain from above. The mist was growing denser, covering the field with a white shroud that obscured visibility. 'This environment doesn't just favor attackers; it's an advantage for us too, ' she thought.

From her position, she could see part of the camp. Torches dimly illuminated the newly set-up tents, and the silhouettes of the merchants and diplomats worked in silence. So far, everything seemed calm. Through the ANBU communicator, Cat sent a brief report:

"East is clear. Traps completed." Soon after, Wolf and Boar also confirmed their positions and the success of the trap installations.

"Alright," Akari replied through the channel. "Maintain vigilance and report any suspicious movement."

Minutes passed in complete silence, except for the natural sounds of the forest and the occasional snap of branches in the wind. Akari closed her eyes briefly, adjusting her other senses to detect any disturbances. The tension in the air was palpable, as though something was lurking. Suddenly, the communicator crackled with Wolf's voice:

"West detecting movement. Approximately 200 meters. They don't seem to be animals."

Akari clenched her fist, already feeling the adrenaline course through her body.

"Hold your position and observe. Don't attack until confirmed. Boar, move discreetly to support Wolf. Cat, cover the right flank of the camp."

She descended from the tree in a fluid movement, ready to act. If something or someone was approaching, they wouldn't be allowed to reach the camp.

"Wolf, description of the movements?" she asked while running toward the edge of her area, alert for any signs of invaders.

"Three figures. Fast and moving in formation. They're trying to avoid our traps, but they haven't crossed the perimeter yet."

Akari narrowed her eyes behind the mask.

"Understood. Everyone, get ready. This could just be a distraction. Keep your eyes open and positions firm. Don't underestimate the enemy." She adjusted the short blade strapped to her thigh, feeling the familiar weight of the weapon as she awaited the situation to unfold.

The silence that followed was cutting, and the sound of the wind seemed to amplify the tension that hung in the air. Akari remained hidden in the shadows, the blade in her hand firmly held as she waited for the enemy's next move. Her mind was working at full speed, considering all possibilities.

"Boar, are you at the support point?" she asked in a barely audible whisper through the communicator.

"Yes, visualizing Wolf and confirming the targets," Boar's calm voice replied.

Cat, from the right flank, broke the silence soon after:

"I detected two more. East. They're agile, but the formation is scattered. They seem like scouts."

Akari's heart tightened. Two in the east, three in the west. It's a distraction... or an attempt to engage.

"Cat, eliminate the two, but keep it discreet. Wolf and Boar, wait for my signal to attack."

Akari focused on the south, the sector she was covering, knowing there might be more enemies lurking. Determined to anticipate any surprises, she activated a seal on her glove, releasing a small sensory barrier around her, allowing her to detect disturbances within a limited radius.

Seconds dragged on like hours. The muffled sound of a body hitting the ground came through the communicator.

"East clear. The two have been neutralized," reported Cat.

Akari smiled faintly. Excellent. One less concern.

But the relief was brief. Wolf's voice came through with urgency:

"The three in the west are starting to advance. They're trying to avoid the traps. They seem to have noticed something."

Akari didn't hesitate.

"Now. Eliminate them before they reach the perimeter."

Boar and Wolf responded with precision, and within moments, the muffled sound of combat echoed through the communicator. Akari stayed alert, her ears picking up every detail as she checked her own area.

Then she felt it. A slight disturbance in her sensory barrier, coming from the south. A quick, but subtle movement, typical of someone trained to move undetected.

"Intruder in the south," she communicated, already moving toward the disturbance.

Akari pocketed the communicator, sighing as she began heading toward the commotion.

Chapter Text

The forest seemed denser as Akari moved through the shadows, her steps silent and precise. She approached the disturbance, feeling the enemy’s chakra more clearly now. He was trying to hide, but for someone like her, it was useless.

With a swift movement, Akari threw a kunai with an explosive seal toward the enemy’s chakra. The explosion was muffled, but the impact was enough to force the intruder out of his position. A masked shinobi appeared, moving quickly to escape the blast radius.

"Well, so this is what you were trying to hide," Akari murmured, adjusting her stance to face the enemy.

The shinobi didn’t waste any time. He lunged with a curved blade, but Akari easily dodged, taking the opportunity to land a direct blow with her own short blade. He retreated, but she was relentless, pressing the attack while manipulating nearly invisible chakra threads to restrict the enemy’s movements.

The fight was quick and efficient, as expected from an ANBU member. The shinobi fell to the ground, unconscious, and Akari tied him up with precision before checking his mask.

"A mercenary... It doesn’t make sense for just one to be sent. This is bigger than it seems."

She communicated the situation to the squad.

"South is clear. One captured. Recheck your areas. This could be a bigger trap than we think."

Akari’s alert was followed by confirmations from the other squad members, while she prepared to interrogate the mercenary once the camp’s security was ensured. The tension still hung in the air, but Akari’s determination was unshaken. They would complete the mission, no matter the cost.

The shinobi woke up tied to a tree. Akari chose to be the one to interrogate him while the others remained on their posts. All he saw was an ANBU member wearing a panda mask.

He tried to use any technique, but found himself unable to use his chakra, courtesy of Akari’s seals designed to block chakra until they were removed. There were seals on his hands and feet that restricted his movement as well, along with one on the side of his neck, which he recognized as explosive, a seal that could be activated at any moment.

"Who sent you here?" Akari asked calmly, sitting with a kunai in her hand. The panda mask tilted slightly.

The shinobi glared at Akari, his eyes narrowing as he struggled against the restraints that left him completely vulnerable. He pulled at his arms and tried to move his feet, but the seals glowed faintly, keeping him immobile. When he attempted to gather chakra, he felt the immediate pressure of the blocks, as if his own reserves were a prison.

The panda mask, expressionless and serene, was the only thing he could see. Akari sat relaxed, almost casual, but the kunai in her hand gleamed in the dim light of distant torches.

"I asked you something simple," Akari repeated, her voice firm but calm. "Who sent you here?"

The shinobi chuckled dryly, clearly trying to show bravado.

"You think I’ll talk? Do whatever you want. I’m not afraid of a Konoha ANBU."

Akari tilted her head again, as if considering the man, her voice taking on an almost amused tone.

"So brave, even without being able to use chakra, without being able to move, and with an explosive seal on your neck. Do you really think you have choices?" She slowly raised the kunai, running it lightly along the seal marks on his body but not pressing it against his skin. Just enough for him to feel the cold metal. "I’m not in a hurry. But you’re in a delicate position. Perhaps your silence means you don’t know anything. That would be... disappointing." Her voice dropped to a whisper. "I don’t like disappointments."

The shinobi swallowed hard, his confident smile wavering slightly.

"I... I’m a mercenary," he admitted, trying to maintain his composure. "My job was to monitor the caravan. There’s nothing else to say."

Akari slowly shook her head, as if considering his words.

"Monitor, hmm? That’s interesting. And the others who were with you? Were they just ‘monitoring’ too? Or did you use them as a distraction to escape?"

The man fell silent, sweat beginning to form on his forehead.

"Let’s make this simple." Akari moved the kunai toward the explosive seal on his neck. "I don’t like wasting time, and neither should you. Speak now, or I’ll consider you no longer useful."

The shinobi started to tremble slightly, realizing that the ANBU in front of him wasn’t playing around.

"Alright! Alright!" he finally gave in. "I was hired to... to sabotage the caravan. They said it was a simple mission. Observe, infiltrate, grab any documents that could compromise a deal between Konoha and Kirigakure."

Akari pressed the kunai against the seal, but without activating it.

"Who hired you? Names, places. I want everything."

He hesitated for a moment before letting out a defeated sigh.

"It was a group... I don't know exactly who, but they had Otogakure headbands. The leader... a woman with white hair and blue eyes, she... she gave the orders. She said I'd be paid once the information was delivered."

Akari mentally noted the description, but gave nothing away through her mask. Her voice returned to its cold, controlled tone. "Is that all?"

"Yes! I swear!" he said, his voice now full of desperation. "Please... don't kill me."

Akari remained silent for a few moments, letting the tension hang in the air. Finally, she stood up and took a step back.

"Leaving you alive would be a risk," she said before activating the seal, which exploded, killing the man instantly. She then grabbed the communicator. "Cat, Wolf, Pig, get ready, this night is going to be long."

The explosion echoed through the clearing, muffled by the density of the forest and the veil of mist that seemed to grow thicker with time. Akari quickly erased any trace of the interrogation, burying the ashes and remains of the prisoner meticulously, as any good ANBU would. She knew that every neglected detail could reveal information about their tactics.

"Confirmed." Cat's voice came almost instantly through the communicator. "We've spotted movement to the east. It seems like a small group, but they’re trying to infiltrate quietly."

Wolf and Pig soon joined the channel.

"West is clear for now, but I’ll double the watch," reported Wolf.

"Same here to the north. I’ll adjust the traps to cover a larger radius," added Pig.

Akari took a deep breath. The description of the woman with white hair and blue eyes indicated that the mission was more serious than it had seemed. Iwagakure being involved in sabotage meant political implications and possible future reprisals.

The caravan could not be compromised.

"Change of plans." Akari's voice was firm, but without losing her characteristic calm. "Cat, stay hidden and monitor the group. Don’t engage yet. I want to know the exact number and formation. Pig and Wolf, adjust traps and reinforce positions. If anyone crosses the line, eliminate them immediately."

"And you?" asked Wolf, a hint of curiosity in his voice.

"I’m going after the leadership. The description of the woman intrigues me. She might be closer than we think."

Without waiting any longer, Akari leaped between the trees, moving with the agility and silence that only years of ANBU training could provide. The thick mist was more of a tool for her, concealing her movements as she headed south, where the forest opened up to a nearby hill. 'If this woman is really the leader, she won't be with the main group. She'll be in the shadows, watching. Or worse... planning.'

Akari paid close attention to her surroundings, sending out light chakra pulses as she moved to detect any movements. She was a sensor-type ninja, thanks to her excellent chakra control, with Kurama obviously playing a key role in that regard.

As she advanced, a slight pulse caught her attention. Stopping on a high branch, Akari focused. The chakra was strong, but contained, like someone who knew how to hide their presence. It was different from the mercenaries and raiders they had faced before.

"I’ve found something." She informed through the communicator. "Singular presence, strong, southwest. Seems like someone experienced in chakra concealment. I’ll investigate."

"Want backup?" asked Cat, his voice calm but attentive.

"Negative. Maintain your positions. If this is what I think, I’ll need absolute silence."

Deactivating the communicator, Akari moved towards the presence, every step calculated. As she neared, she saw a solitary silhouette, partially obscured by the mist. The woman described by the shinobi was there, her white hair shining like silver in the moonlight.

She was facing away, seemingly unconcerned, but Akari knew that was a dangerous illusion. Akari silently landed on a nearby branch, observing her. A direct confrontation wasn't ideal, but she needed more information. 'Otogakure, Hiruzen, and the other ANBU have been investigating this village for a while... There’s suspicion of Orochimaru's involvement... Could he be behind this attack?' While observing, the woman lifted her head as if sensing something. A thin smile formed on her lips.

"Finally," she said, her voice low but clear enough for Akari's keen ears to hear. "I thought you’d be faster, little ANBU."

Akari felt a slight tension run through her body. The ninja immediately threw a kunai at the woman, who dodged. However, the kunai contained a Hiraishin seal, and upon embedding itself in a tree behind her, it was activated, allowing Akari to reposition herself. The music note on the headband made it clear—Otogakure.

The mist enveloped the clearing, making every movement subtle and dangerous. Akari, now positioned at a safe distance after activating Hiraishin, breathed in a controlled manner, carefully watching the figure before her. The woman with white hair slowly turned around, her enigmatic smile remaining as she studied Akari’s new position.

"Interesting..." the woman murmured, her blue eyes sparkling with cold curiosity. "I didn’t know Konoha’s ANBU had such a peculiar trick."

Akari remained silent, her fingers subtly moving to prepare more seals. She could feel the woman’s chakra pulsing in a controlled, dense manner, a skill not typical of common mercenaries. 'Definitely something more going on here. This isn't just a simple surveillance mission,' Akari thought, keeping her gaze fixed on the woman.

The adversary slowly raised her hand, revealing a sealing paper between her fingers, similar to those used in sealing techniques. Akari narrowed her eyes behind the panda mask, recognizing the immediate danger.

"Konoha always underestimates the reach of Otogakure. But, of course, you won’t underestimate it, will you, dear?" The woman chuckled softly, activating the seal she held. A glowing circle of runes appeared around her feet, and the air became heavy, almost suffocating.

"A chakra suppression field," Akari realized, her muscles tensing with understanding. She needed to act fast before the field strengthened enough to neutralize her abilities. With a smooth motion, she activated a smaller explosion seal she had placed earlier on a nearby tree. The explosion shattered the circle for a few seconds, enough time for Akari to jump to a safe spot.

The woman was unphased; her smile only widened.

"You’re quick. But will it be enough to survive?"

Akari felt her heart race. The confrontation had just begun, and every move would be crucial to uncover more about Otogakure’s intentions and how Konoha could prepare for what seemed to be a rising threat.

Chapter Text

The kunoichi fired needles and senbons toward Akari, her precision deadly as she moved through the mist. Her tactics were focused on assassination, meaning she was the type to move with agility and precision to eliminate her opponents.

Akari activated her own containment jutsu, creating a field that suppressed sound within a small area. The woman noticed and, in a swift motion, launched a series of sound-based needles in Akari’s direction.

The ANBU dodged, but one of the needles grazed her mask, leaving a slight crack. She repositioned herself once again using Hiraishin and felt the mask strain. The small fracture was visible, though minor, which was enough for the woman to smirk with disdain.

A faint smile appeared on Akari’s lips—this woman was good, probably an experienced shinobi.

"I know that smile," Kurama said in her mind. "If you need me, I’ll be watching. And be careful with sound-based genjutsu."

The panda mask had darkened lenses over the eyes, concealing Akari’s gaze from her enemies. This allowed her to do what she was about to do. The seal regulating the chakra flow in her right eye was released, activating the Sharingan.

"I admit, you’re good," Akari said with a smirk. "I presume you’re yet another of Orochimaru’s experiments, am I right? You know who I am."

The woman paused momentarily, her piercing blue eyes gleaming under the faint moonlight barely filtering through the mist. She raised an eyebrow, as if evaluating Akari, and her narrow smile widened.

"Oh? So you're famous enough to assume everyone knows you." Her voice was smooth but carried a sharp edge, like a blade poised to strike. "Orochimaru-sama speaks of you. The Scarlet Flash of Konoha, isn’t it?"

Akari took a step forward, the Sharingan in her right eye spinning slowly, reflecting the misty glow. The crack in her mask was now visible, yet she maintained her confident, controlled stance.

"He talks about me? What an honor," Akari said, her voice laced with sarcasm. "I suppose he didn’t mention what happened to the other 'experiments' that crossed my path."

The woman chuckled softly, as if Akari’s words were some private joke.

"You are quite interesting. And yes, he mentioned it. He also said you have something that belongs to him. Something you shouldn’t possess."

Akari’s eyes narrowed behind the mask. She knew exactly what the woman was referring to. Shisui’s Sharingan.

"Oh, so it’s that. He wants what he can’t have. Typical of Orochimaru." Akari shifted slightly, adjusting her stance. "But don’t worry—you won’t live long enough to take anything back to him."

The woman tilted her head, her white hair falling over her shoulders, and extended her hand. A faint pulse of chakra surged through the air as she activated a seal on her arm. Suddenly, the mist thickened, becoming almost suffocating, and the sound around them began to distort.

"Let’s see how well your Sharingan can keep up, Scarlet Flash."

Akari felt the distortion in her sensory field. The woman wasn’t just manipulating sound; she was altering the chakra vibrations around them. She knew she was dealing with someone dangerous.

"Kurama, is this a genjutsu?"

"Not exactly. She’s manipulating the environment with sound-based chakra. This is physics and ninjutsu, not illusion. But stay sharp—if you let your guard down, she might trap you in something much worse."

Akari took a deep breath, adjusting her stance. The Sharingan gleamed as she analyzed the chakra patterns around her, identifying the alterations in the mist and the woman's subtle movements.

"You’re creative. Interesting," Akari said, maintaining her usual calm. "But creativity won’t surpass years of experience."

In a swift motion, Akari threw a series of kunai with explosive tags, seemingly random, but placed strategically to force the woman into a specific movement pattern. As the woman dodged with her usual agility, Akari used the Hiraishin to appear directly in her path, a kunai already in her hand.

"Got you."

The woman attempted to evade, but the kunai struck her shoulder. Akari took the opening to mark the spot with a Hiraishin seal before retreating once more.

"You’re good, but now it’s only a matter of time," Akari declared, preparing for the next move. "Just one question: did Orochimaru tell you how long you have left before your body rejects his experiments?"

The provocation worked. The woman let out a frustrated scream, her previously confident stance now beginning to waver. That was the moment Akari reappeared beside her, thanks to the Hiraishin, a Rasengan forming in her left hand as she drove it toward the woman’s chest. The woman twisted her body at the last moment, managing to take the hit on her arm before pulling away—only for the Hiraishin seal to activate again, Akari’s knee slamming into her face.

The woman staggered back from the impact, her face twisted in pain and fury. Blood dripped from her now-broken nose, while her injured arm hung uselessly at her side. She was panting, but there was still a determined gleam in her eyes.

"You…" she murmured, spitting blood. "You’re more persistent than I expected."

Akari stepped forward, maintaining her firm stance. The Sharingan continued analyzing every one of the woman’s movements, ready for any counterattack.

"Not persistent—just efficient," Akari replied calmly. "But you should know by now that fighting me isn’t something you can overcome with determination alone."

The woman laughed, a bitter sound that echoed through the dense mist.

"Maybe… but you underestimate what we’re willing to sacrifice for Orochimaru-sama."

Before Akari could react, a seal beneath the woman flared to life. It was a self-destruction jutsu, charged with an explosion of sonic chakra. Akari instinctively activated the Hiraishin, reappearing at a safe distance as the blast consumed the area where the woman had stood.

The shockwave from the explosion scattered part of the mist, revealing the now-devastated terrain. Akari landed on a nearby tree branch, carefully analyzing the situation. Her mask had more cracks, and she could feel her breath growing heavier.

"Typical of an Orochimaru follower…" she muttered.

Kurama grumbled in her mind.

"These kinds are always suicidal. You okay?"

"I am, but something feels off. She was too confident, even when she knew she was losing."

Akari activated her Sharingan again, scanning the area. Her eyes caught a faint glimmer among the debris. A sealed scroll, clearly left behind by the woman.

"Is this a trap?" Akari whispered to herself.

"Of course it is, but you’re going to open it anyway."

Akari smirked slightly, cautiously approaching. She cast a small detection jutsu to check for traps, but the scroll appeared to be sealed with a complex formula—one with Orochimaru’s signature style.

"Well, this should be interesting," Akari muttered as she carefully worked on the seal.

The seal unraveled with a soft click, revealing the scroll’s contents. It was a short message, written in an elegant script:

'You are far too interesting to simply let this end here. I hope we can meet in person, Scarlet Flash. — Orochimaru

PS: I left you a little surprise. Consider it a Final Test."

Akari exhaled sharply, rolling the scroll back up.

"So that’s it. He wanted to test me."

"Of course he did. You’re his new entertainment."

Akari tucked the scroll into her pouch, adjusted her mask over her face, and began moving back toward Konoha. Her heart was heavy with the feeling that this encounter was only the beginning of something much bigger.

She then activated the communicator. Although the leader was dead, there were still others to deal with.

"Pig, Cat, Wolf, the leader has been eliminated. Requesting reinforcements to handle the remaining mercenaries," she said calmly to the other ANBU members while adjusting her Panda mask.

The communicator crackled for a moment before a familiar, deep voice responded, with the sound of wind in the background, indicating that the other ANBU members were on the move.

"Understood, Panda. We're on our way," Pig's voice resonated, calm but with evident tension. "Stay alert; there are still people out there."

"We are prepared, Panda," Wolf added, his voice low, almost a whisper, indicating his proximity to the conflict area.

"Are you alright?" Cat questioned next, concern evident in her voice, even though she tried to mask it with a pragmatic question.

Akari took a deep breath before replying, her voice steady and controlled.

"Don't worry, I'm fine. The leader has been eliminated, but there are still others. I need support to sweep them from the area."

The battle was intensifying. She adjusted her mask again, the crack now visible on the left side. Akari's smile had vanished, replaced by the cold, calculating expression of someone already planning her next moves.

"The mist is starting to clear, but this place is still full of surprises. Do not underestimate the other mercenaries. If they're like the leader, this could end quickly, or it could drag out."

Akari paused for a moment, her eyes scanning the surroundings with the precision of the Sharingan, trying to identify any suspicious movement. Her mind was alert, processing every detail around her.

"Cat, prepare the traps. Pig, Wolf, stay vigilant to the terrain and movement patterns. They're probably going to try one last move to escape."

As she spoke, the mist began to dissipate more rapidly, and she noticed a faint sound in the air. It wasn't the wind. It was the sound of chakra being manipulated, a faint vibration indicating the presence of someone or something.

Akari focused on the sound, the Sharingan analyzing the chakra flow in the area. The vibrations were subtle, but she could identify that they came from different points, strategically positioned around her

"They're trying to surround us," she murmured, adjusting her stance.

The sound intensified, revealing that the remaining mercenaries were activating some kind of formation. Akari quickly activated the communicator again.

"They're positioning themselves for an ambush. Cat, you're closest. I need you to neutralize the right flank. Pig, Wolf, take the opposite sides and provide cover. I'll handle the central point."

"Understood," Cat responded, her voice now more focused.

"On our way," Pig and Wolf said in unison.

Akari gripped the kunai marked with the Hiraishin seal in her hand and advanced toward the point where the vibrations were strongest. She knew she had to be quick; the formation was being completed, and time was not on her side.

As she approached, she saw shadows moving between the trees. Three mercenaries were channeling chakra into a large seal on the ground. The seal pulsed with energy, clearly designed for some kind of destructive jutsu.

"Great, another trap," Akari murmured, activating the Hiraishin seal and reappearing behind one of the mercenaries before he could react.

With a swift strike, she hit the base of his neck, incapacitating him before he even realized her presence. The other two turned, but Akari was already on the move again, using Hiraishin to appear above them.

"Too late," she said, throwing two kunai with explosive tags.

The explosions echoed throughout the area, destroying the seal on the ground and disrupting the chakra flow. When the dust settled, Akari gracefully landed on the ground, the eyes of the Sharingan still vigilant.

"Panda, right flank clear," Cat reported through the communicator.

"Left side neutralized," Pig added.

"West is secure too. They're trying to retreat," Wolf concluded.

Akari activated the communicator again, her tone firm.

"Don't let them escape. Use lethal force if necessary. They can't report anything back to Orochimaru."

She then began moving again, searching for any signs of the remaining mercenaries. The chakra vibrations had lessened but had not disappeared completely.

‘Kurama, does anything feel off to you?'

"Yes. They're too organized for common mercenaries. Someone is coordinating this."

‘Orochimaru wouldn't be this close, would he?’

"Probably not, but he must have left someone trustworthy in charge. Perhaps the so-called 'Final Test.'"

Akari paused for a moment, her eyes still scanning the surroundings. The mist had almost completely disappeared, revealing a clearing ahead. At its center stood a tall, hooded man, his chakra radiating intensely.

"Of course, there’s always a final boss," Akari murmured, cautiously advancing toward the clearing. "Cat, Wolf, Pig," Akari began, "Correction: The one I eliminated wasn't the leader; she was apparently one of the leaders. The true leader is here," she said into the communicator. "I need backup; Wolf, come with me. The other two should create a closer circular perimeter around the camp and inform the undercover shinobi to be prepared in case of an invasion."

The communicator crackled again, and responses quickly followed.

"Understood, Panda. We are ready," Wolf said, his voice laden with focus.

"Affirmative, moving into position," Cat responded, followed by the sound of footsteps, likely already implementing the instructions.

"Keep your eyes open, Panda. We're heading there too; let us know if anything happens," Pig added, his tone more serious, reflecting his concern but also his readiness for the mission.

Chapter Text

Akari took a deep breath and adjusted her Panda mask once more, the weight of the situation beginning to settle in. She sensed the presence of the man ahead, an aura that indicated he was far more dangerous than any mercenary she had ever faced. Her mind was already formulating strategies as her eyes scanned the terrain. Her Sharingan spun slowly, capturing the slightest chakra fluctuations and any suspicious movement.

"Wolf, stay alert. We still don’t know what this guy is capable of." Akari spoke as she advanced with tense calmness, each step careful to avoid any hidden traps or ambushes.

Wolf gave a confirming sound over the communicator, and the two began moving toward the clearing where the hooded figure awaited. The mist had almost completely disappeared, but the terrain was even more treacherous without the cover of thick darkness.

Akari had sharpened senses, and the silence around her seemed to conspire against her, making the tension palpable. The man ahead did not move, remaining motionless, yet his presence still seemed to fill the air.

"And? What are you waiting for?" Akari muttered under her breath, more to herself than to Wolf, as she kept her gaze fixed on the stranger.

The hooded figure finally moved, slowly lifting his head.

The chakra around him intensified, and a cold smile appeared beneath the shadow of his hood.

"I expected you to come, Scarlet Flash," the man’s voice was deep and carried an arrogant confidence. "But I wonder… how long will your luck last?"

Akari remained silent for a moment, her eyes keenly observing the slightest changes in his demeanor.

She knew he was trying the same old tactic—provoking her to see if he could break her composure.

"I don’t rely on luck," Akari replied, her voice firm and calculated. "But it seems like you didn’t get the message. The only person leaving here is you, and not in the way you expect."

The man let out a low, dark chuckle that seemed to echo through the clearing.

"Then let’s see who walks away alive."

The chakra around him surged rapidly, making the ground tremble beneath his feet. Akari reached for a kunai marked with the Hiraishin seal, ready to act at the slightest movement. Wolf, without hesitation, began positioning himself in the shadows, watching for any stealth attacks.

"Wolf, keep an eye on the surroundings," Akari whispered, more out of reflex than necessity, as her focus was entirely on the figure before her.

The man took a step forward, his eyes glowing with a threatening light. The chakra around him began to take on indistinct shapes, a preparation for some jutsu that Akari had yet to identify.

"Are you ready for true power, Scarlet Flash?" he taunted, dashing forward with impressive speed.

Akari had no time to think further. With a swift movement, she activated the Hiraishin seal and appeared at his side, throwing a series of kunai with explosive tags, forcing the enemy to defend. The moment he dodged, Akari was already in motion again, calculating his trajectory, knowing he likely had more tricks up his sleeve.

She felt the weight of her mission—this was only the beginning.

"Pig, synchronized strikes. I’ll go in, and you cover me," Akari said, the Rasengan forming in her right hand as she charged.

Pig responded immediately through the communicator, his voice filled with determination.

"Understood, Panda. I’ve got your back. Don’t leave any openings."

Akari rushed forward, the Rasengan spinning violently in her hand, its bluish glow illuminating the clearing as she calculated the enemy’s next move. He, however, did not seem intimidated. On the contrary, the cold smile on his face widened as if he had been waiting for this exact attack. The moment the Rasengan hit his chest, the jutsu passed through him as if he were made of smoke.

"An Iburi?" she wondered as she leaped backward, unleashing a powerful Wind Release jutsu against him. "No… you’re another one of his experiments, aren’t you?" Akari asked, landing on the ground with a kunai in hand. Her Sharingan was active as she stared at the man, keeping her body ready to respond to any sudden attack.

The man laughed, his form flickering like a wavering flame as Akari’s wind jutsu cut through the space he had occupied moments before. He reassembled himself with ease, the chakra around him solidifying into something more tangible.

"Very observant, Scarlet Flash. Yes, Orochimaru is my creator… but I am much more than just an experiment," he said, his voice echoing with an unnatural tone.

"Typical," Akari responded dryly, adjusting her stance. "Always needing to prove something."

The man raised his hand, and suddenly, the environment around them began to distort. Akari noticed the change immediately—he was manipulating chakra to alter the battlefield. The terrain grew heavier, as if an invisible pressure was trying to crush her.

"Let’s see how you fare when the world itself conspires against you," he smirked, his words dripping with malice.

"Pig, position!" Akari ordered over the communicator, her voice steady despite the growing pressure.

"Ten meters behind you. I’m preparing a jutsu to neutralize this distortion," Pig responded quickly.

Akari nodded to herself, calculating her next move. Her Sharingan tracked the chakra fluctuations around her, trying to pinpoint the exact source of the manipulation. Meanwhile, the man began advancing, his hands forming rapid seals.

"Don’t think this will be so simple," he said, launching a long-range jutsu that manifested as black chakra spears, shooting straight toward Akari.

With an agile movement, Akari used the Hiraishin to reposition herself behind him, but he seemed to anticipate it. Turning swiftly, he conjured a barrier that repelled her, throwing her backward.

"Wolf emerged from the shadows, hurling a series of shuriken imbued with fire chakra, forcing the man to retreat momentarily. This gave Akari the opening she needed.

"Boar, now!" she shouted.

Boar emerged from his position, the ground around him trembling as he channeled earth chakra to neutralize the distortion in the battlefield. The oppressive weight began to lessen, and Akari felt her freedom of movement returning.

"Good. Now it's my turn," Akari murmured, focusing on the opponent before her.

With a swift motion, she threw several marked kunai around the clearing, creating a perimeter to use the Flying Thunder God Technique more efficiently.

The man noticed what she was doing and laughed.

"You think that will work against me?" he mocked, but Akari only smiled behind her mask.

"I know it will."

With a series of rapid teleports, Akari began attacking from different directions, forcing the enemy to expend chakra and resources to defend himself. Boar and Wolf coordinated their attacks to keep him occupied, while Cat and the disguised shinobi reinforced the perimeter, ensuring no one interfered.

'Kurama, he's using some kind of incomplete intangibility technique. Can you sense the weak point?'

'Yes. He can't sustain his ethereal form for long. Strike when he materializes.'

'Understood.'

Akari waited for the right moment, observing the man's patterns as he switched between solid and intangible states. When she noticed a brief pause, she teleported directly in front of him, the Rasengan already spinning in her hand.

"It's over for you!" she shouted, striking with full force.

The attack hit him square in the chest, the Rasengan's rotational force and centripetal pressure damaging his chakra network and internal organs. His smoky form dissolved, forcing him to take on his physical form as he felt his insides churn. He was thrown backward by the impact, crashing to the ground, but something felt off to Akari. He wasn't dead, though he was seriously wounded.

"You think..." he coughed, "this is enough...? Orochimaru... will get what he wants, you'll see..."

Akari looked at the shinobi, now with pity. He wasn't perfect; in fact, his technique was deeply flawed, which meant he had likely been sent to die by his so-called master. The ANBU observed the man, slowly approaching with her Sharingan still active. 'He has valuable information...' she thought to herself. 'Kurama, if I use it, how long until I can use it again?'

This man held crucial information for Konoha—not that she particularly cared, but protecting the village meant protecting her younger brother. If she could use Kotoamatsukami on him to make him talk, she needed to be sure the cooldown period wouldn't be too long. Kurama grumbled in her mind, his deep and slow voice echoing with a mix of irritation and concern.

'Kotoamatsukami isn't something you can use carelessly, Akari. Even with the control you have over Shisui's Sharingan, there are limits. If you use it now, you'll need at least a week before your Mangekyou Sharingan is ready for another use.'

'A week...' Akari pondered, looking at the man lying before her. He coughed and struggled to breathe, clearly in critical condition but still conscious. Her mind worked fast. 'If I use it, I can get all the information I need, but the next week will be dangerous. If Orochimaru is planning something bigger, I'll be vulnerable.'

'You already know what you have to do. Don't let hesitation compromise the mission,' Kurama murmured.

Akari sighed. She knew there were no guarantees of another opportunity like this to extract information. Closing her eyes for a brief moment, she made her decision.

"Wolf, Boar, stay alert. Do not interfere," she said through the communicator, her voice serious and firm. Approaching the man, Akari activated her Mangekyou Sharingan.

The intricate patterns of her pupils intertwined, and the pressure of her chakra in the air intensified. The man lifted his head with difficulty, his eyes widening as he realized what was about to happen.

"You... damn..." he tried to speak, but his voice failed.

"Too late for regrets," Akari murmured, her tone cold as the power of Kotoamatsukami took hold. The man froze, his eyes glazing over as the genjutsu infiltrated his mind. Akari subtly manipulated his consciousness, adjusting memories and impulses to ensure his cooperation. After a few seconds, the man fell silent.

"Boar, take him to Konoha. Make it clear that he is not to be "interrogated"; I have ensured he will cooperate," Akari said firmly.

"But Panda, what guarantees that? He could betray us," Wolf questioned.

"Don't worry. I guarantee that won't happen," Akari adjusted her mask. It was obvious that no one knew about her ability with the Mangekyou, and she intended to keep it that way. "Cat, confirm the safety of the ambassadors and merchants at the camp," she instructed.

She looked up at the sky, now illuminated by the rising sun. "The convoy will depart soon. We have another day of travel to Kirigakure."

The sound of the morning wind cut through the tense silence that had settled after the use of Kotoamatsukami. Akari gazed at the unconscious man, aware of the weight of her choice. The mist that had once enveloped the clearing was slowly dissipating, revealing the destruction caused by the battle."

Pig approached quickly, his steps firm and calculated. He looked at Akari, noticing the intensity of the chakra around her and the state of the enemy.

"I understand, Panda. I'll take him to Konoha immediately." He lifted the man's limp body onto his shoulders with ease. "But honestly, I hope he won't cause us any trouble."

"He won't," Akari replied, turning to face Wolf, who still seemed suspicious. "Just trust me. Stick to the plan."

Without further questions, Pig leaped through the trees, disappearing into the horizon with the prisoner. Wolf remained for a moment, his gaze fixed on Akari.

"You've been hiding some of your abilities from us, Panda," he said, crossing his arms.

"It's not about hiding, Wolf. It's about necessity. The less you know, the safer you'll be," Akari replied, adjusting her mask and shifting her gaze to the horizon. "Now go. We have a job to finish."

Wolf nodded and vanished into the shadows, leaving Akari alone. She looked up at the sky, the sun rising on the horizon. The warmth of its rays began to chase away the cold sensation left by the battle, but the weight in her chest remained. Every decision an ANBU made came with a price, and she knew that better than anyone.

She activated her communicator again.

"Cat, status on the camp."

"No issues detected, Panda. Security has been reinforced, and everyone is ready to depart," Cat's voice was calm and professional, bringing a brief sense of relief to Akari.

"Good. Inform the convoy that we'll leave once the sun is higher. Stay alert. We might still face resistance along the way."

"Understood," Cat responded before cutting the transmission.

Akari sighed, placing her hands in the pockets of her ANBU cloak. Every step toward Kirigakure felt like a chess game against an unseen opponent. Orochimaru was clearly involved, but his true intentions remained unclear.

"Kirigakure..." she thought. "If Orochimaru has something planned, he knows the convoy will be an easy target. I need to make sure everyone arrives alive. Naruto and Sasuke also need to be ready for what's coming."

She cast one last glance at the battlefield before vanishing in a shunshin, determined to complete the mission with as few casualties as possible.

Chapter Text

The rest of the convoy continued on their way to Kirigakure, while Wolf, Cat, and Panda followed from a distance through the trees. The Konoha shinobi walked incognito among the others, ensuring a final line of security for the convoy members. Now, they had to be even more cautious, given that their team was one member short.

As they approached Kirigakure, Akari took the lead upon detecting the presence of other ANBU from the village.

She, Cat, and Wolf landed on one of the nearby trees. In the distance, an ANBU from Kirigakure appeared on a tree in front of them, wearing a walrus mask—a white mask with two large tusks drawn near the mouth and a few whisker-like markings. Beside her stood a Hunter-Nin.

"Convoy from Konoha," said Walrus.

"Yes," Akari nodded, adjusting her panda mask.

The convoy was received and allowed entry into the village after presenting their identifications and the necessary scrolls.

"Come with us," Walrus said. "There is a place where you can rest while we keep watch." She turned and ran towards the village, expecting them to follow.

Akari signaled with her hand for Cat and Wolf to follow the Kirigakure ANBU. They advanced quickly, as silent as shadows among the branches, remaining alert for any suspicious movements. The path to the village entrance was shrouded in thick mist, making visibility difficult and creating an even more tense atmosphere. Akari knew that Kirigakure was famous for its unpredictable and hostile environment, and despite the formal reception, her distrust remained.

Upon entering the village, the scenery changed drastically. Kirigakure seemed somber, with narrow streets full of mist, yet there was a peculiar order to its architecture. The citizens walked hurriedly, almost as if avoiding eye contact with the newly arrived shinobi.

Walrus and the Hunter-Nin led the group to a discreet building on the outskirts of the village, constructed of dark stone with minimal ornamentation. The façade was simple yet sturdy, clearly designed for functionality.

"This will be the resting point for your convoy," Walrus said as she opened the reinforced wooden door. "It is secure and under ANBU surveillance."

Akari entered first, followed by Cat and Wolf. The building's interior was simple but comfortable—an open room with tatami mats on the floor, low tables, and a few cushions for resting.

"We will reinforce security around the area during the night," the Hunter-Nin said in a neutral tone while adjusting her mask. "If you need anything, just call us."

Akari nodded.

"We appreciate the hospitality. However, we will maintain our own watch as well. We do not underestimate Kirigakure’s skill, but we have orders to ensure the convoy’s safety."

"Understood," Walrus replied, crossing her arms. "The Mizukage has also requested a meeting with the leaders of your convoy at dawn. Until then, get some rest."

Akari watched as the two Kirigakure figures disappeared into the mist, leaving the place in silence. She turned to Cat and Wolf.

"Cat, I want you to scan the perimeter. If anything seems out of place, report to me immediately."

"Understood, Panda," Cat said before vanishing in a shunshin.

"Wolf, you stay with me. We will prepare internal defenses. We don't know who might try something."

"As you wish, Panda," Wolf responded, though his tone still carried a hint of suspicion.

As they organized the space, Akari sat briefly, contemplating what lay ahead. The meeting with the Mizukage could be an opportunity to strengthen alliances, but it also carried significant risks. Orochimaru was unpredictable, and Kirigakure, with its history, was not exactly the most trustworthy village.

"Do you trust them?" Cat asked while adjusting privacy seals on the walls.

"With Yagura Karatachi in charge? I doubt it," Panda replied. "Prepare our chakra suppression seals and the explosive ones on our kunai."

Akari could feel that outside of Kirigakure, Orochimaru was the problem, but inside the village, the problem could be something else entirely. She did not trust Yagura—not at all. Her instincts told her as much.

"Kurama, Yagura is one of ours. From what you’ve said, Isobu is his partner. Do you think we can handle him if he decides to use it?"

Kurama chuckled, a deep and disdainful laugh echoing in Akari’s mind.

"Yagura? One of ours? That brat may be a Jinchuuriki, but he’s nowhere near my level of power. Isobu is strong, sure, but the kid is young and impulsive. If he decides to use the Bijuu, he’ll find out that partial control is not the same as absolute mastery."

Akari sighed, absorbing Kurama’s words. She knew that blindly relying on the Kyuubi’s power was not a solution, but it was reassuring to know that Kurama wasn’t worried about Yagura.

"We can’t underestimate him, Kurama. Yagura is the Mizukage, and Kirigakure is infamous for its brutal methods. I don’t think he would hesitate to use everything at his disposal if he saw us as a threat."

"Then don’t give him a reason to attack. Be smart, girl. We don’t need another unnecessary conflict."

"Panda, perimeter is clear. No external threats detected, but there’s a lot of movement from the Hunter-Nin," Cat reappeared beside Wolf, his breathing steady despite the quick return. "It seems their surveillance is more intense than usual."

"Not surprising," Akari replied, adjusting her mask and inspecting the seals Wolf had finished setting up. "Kirigakure has never been known for trusting visitors."

She walked over to the window, where the mist seemed to shift like a living entity, hiding the village’s secrets.

"We have a long night ahead. Take turns on watch. Wolf, you start. Cat, get some rest for now. I’ll remain alert while we set up our defenses."

Both nodded, but Wolf hesitated before moving.

"Panda, do you think this meeting with the Mizukage is a trap?"

"I don’t know," Akari replied without turning to him. "But if it is, we’ll be ready."

During the night, as Akari reviewed maps of the region and noted possible escape routes, a faint sound caught her attention. It was like a subtle scratching against the exterior wall of the building. She raised her hand, signaling Wolf to remain silent.

Activating her Sharingan, she focused on the source of the noise. A slight chakra distortion was visible—something that didn’t seem natural.

"Wolf, south position, ten meters. Something or someone is trying to approach."

Wolf nodded, grabbing a kunai with an explosive tag and moving precisely toward the indicated area. Akari sensed the intruder’s chakra retreat slightly—but not fast enough.

Suddenly, a hooded figure emerged from the mist, throwing senbons toward the spot where Wolf was positioned. Akari moved instantly, appearing beside him with the Hiraishin, deflecting the needles with her own kunai.

"Show yourself, or we won’t be so patient next time," Akari said, her voice calm but threatening.

The figure hesitated before finally stepping out of the shadows. It was a shinobi from Kirigakure, wearing the standard uniform but without an ANBU mask. His eyes showed determination but also fear.

"What do you want?" Akari asked, keeping her Sharingan active.

"I… came to deliver a message," the shinobi said, holding a scroll in his hand.

Akari narrowed her eyes, reaching out to take the scroll. She read the contents quickly, her expression hardening.

It was a message signed by Yagura himself. He was requesting an emergency meeting, even before the formal one scheduled for dawn.

Kurama scoffed.

"This smells like a trap. What will you do, girl?"

Akari stored the scroll away, looking at Cat and Wolf.

"We need to prepare. It seems the game has started earlier than we expected."

As they got ready, Cat and Wolf heightened their awareness to the maximum. "Never trust Yagura" was a common motto among ANBU when visiting Kirigakure. Akari knew that he must have figured something out about her—Isobu had surely told him something, or perhaps he had sensed Kurama’s presence.

"Stay on high alert," said Pig. "I don’t want anyone dying."

She placed several seals on her kunai, evaluating the situation. It was obviously a trap, but not attending could raise suspicion, which might result in retaliation against the delegation itself. It was a dilemma Akari didn’t want to be in.

They walked to the designated location, where several ANBU were already present. Among them sat the Mizukage himself, watching them with an evaluating gaze.

"Please, come in," he said, though his tone felt more like an order. "We need to discuss some security measures to protect the village during the meeting."

Akari maintained her calm posture, but her senses were sharper than ever. She signaled for Cat and Wolf to stay close, positioning themselves strategically to cover possible escape routes or combat scenarios. Her eyes, hidden behind the Panda mask, analyzed every detail of the room—from the positioning of the ANBU to Yagura’s subtle movements.

The Mizukage, seated in an imposing chair at the center of the room, exuded authority but also distrust. His gaze seemed to pierce through Akari, as if trying to see beyond her mask. Beside him, an advisor whispered something in his ear, while the ANBU of Kirigakure remained motionless, like statues ready to strike at any moment.

"We understand the importance of security for the meeting, Mizukage-sama," Akari said, her voice firm but respectful. "We are here to listen to your instructions and ensure that Konoha’s delegation does not bring any trouble to your village."

Yagura leaned slightly forward, an almost imperceptible smile forming on his lips.

"Your reputation precedes you, Panda of Konoha. Such a young ANBU, yet with an impressive record." He paused, his gaze briefly shifting to Cat and Wolf before returning to Akari. "I trust that you and your team are as competent as they say."

"We do our best," Akari replied, unfazed.

Yagura leaned back again, crossing his arms.

"Well, the reason I called you here is simple. There are rumors that external forces are planning to use this meeting as an opportunity to destabilize our relations. We don’t know if they come from Konoha, another village, or independent mercenaries. I need to ensure that there are no distractions… or betrayals."

The word "betrayals" echoed in the room like a blade being sharpened. Akari knew he wasn’t just referring to external enemies.

"We understand your concerns, Mizukage-sama," Akari said, keeping her tone neutral. "Our priority is to ensure the safety of the delegation and maintain the integrity of the meeting. If there is any threat, internal or external, we will take the necessary measures."

Yagura narrowed his eyes as if trying to gauge Akari’s sincerity. After a long moment of silence, he nodded.

"Good," he replied, his voice sharp. "There is one more thing. I want your team to work alongside my ANBU tonight. I want you to inspect critical areas of the village together. Consider this a gesture of good faith."

Akari felt her heartbeat quicken, but her posture remained steady. It was a clever move from Yagura. Forcing cooperation meant exposing her team to potential ambushes, but refusing would be seen as an admission of distrust or weakness.

"We accept," Akari responded without hesitation. "Cat, Wolf, get ready."

Yagura’s faint smile returned, satisfied.

"Excellent. My trusted ANBU, Walrus, will lead the group. I hope this collaboration will be… fruitful."

Akari inclined her head slightly in a gesture of respect, but internally, she was already formulating contingency plans. Yagura was playing a dangerous game, and she needed to ensure that her team got out alive, with the right information—without giving any reason for direct confrontation.

"Kurama," she thought as Yagura gave more instructions. "Be ready. Something is off, and I don’t like it."

"I’m always ready, girl. The question is: are you?" Kurama responded, his voice deep and full of power.

Akari made a discreet hand signal to the other ANBU behind her—a subtle "stay alert" gesture—as the group prepared to move out.

As Akari, Cat, and Wolf followed Walrus to the next meeting point, the tension between the two ANBU squads was palpable. The atmosphere was heavy, like the thick mist surrounding Kirigakure. Every movement seemed calculated, every step carefully analyzed.

Akari couldn't ignore the feeling that this was more than just a simple perimeter check. Yagura wasn’t just testing her team—he was likely trying to send a message, something between distrust and control.

"Bear, something is watching us," Cat murmured, his words barely audible through the ANBU radio. "At three o’clock. In the shadow of the watchtower."

Akari didn’t move her head, but her trained eyes quickly found the area. A shadow, almost indistinguishable in the mist, moved in sync with the group.

"Maintain formation," Akari responded, her voice calm but firm. "If there's a confrontation, priority is escaping and protecting the mission's intel."

Walrus, who was leading ahead, turned slightly, as if noticing the silent exchange between the Konoha members. She slowed her pace, waiting for the group to catch up.

"Is there a problem?" she asked, her tone courteous but filled with unspoken meaning.

"None," Akari answered without hesitation. "We’re just following Konoha’s security protocols."

Walrus gave a slight smile behind her mask.

"Good. That will be useful tonight."

They arrived at a higher vantage point near the village’s perimeter, where the mist felt even thicker. From there, they could see part of Kirigakure’s port, illuminated by oil lamps, casting distorted shadows on the water.

"This is one of the most critical locations," Walrus said, gesturing to the area below. "There are rumors that mercenaries have been using the port as an entry point for infiltrations."

As she spoke, Akari observed the surroundings. Something was off. The silence was deeper than it should be, even for Kirigakure.

"Cat, scan the area with your chakra sensing," Akari said over the radio.

Cat focused, closing his eyes for a moment before responding.

"There are multiple chakra signatures spread out. They're trying to mask their locations, but some are too large to hide," he paused. "There's someone near the warehouse to the south. Strong."

"A trap, as expected," Akari thought.

Before she could give further instructions, Walrus turned to her.

"Something wrong, Bear? You seem tense."

Akari kept her composure, but her tone sharpened slightly.

"Just being cautious. In Konoha, we say that too much tranquility is the prelude to an attack."

Walrus let out a soft chuckle.

"A wise thought. Let’s see if it holds true."

Suddenly, the silence was shattered by the sharp sound of metal clashing against metal. A rain of kunai exploded from the mist, forcing Akari and her team to dodge instantly. Explosive tags on the blades detonated on impact, illuminating the night and revealing multiple hooded enemies emerging from the mist like ghosts.

"Defensive formation!" Akari commanded, activating her chakra suppression seals.

Walrus and her ANBU were already in motion, engaging the attackers with precise efficiency. However, Akari noticed something strange—Walrus’s movements were too calculated, as if she knew exactly where the enemies would appear.

"A trap…"

"Wolf, Cat, don’t separate. Our priority is identifying the real threat," Akari said, throwing a kunai marked with Flying Thunder God toward the southern warehouse.

She vanished in a flash of golden light, reappearing in front of the warehouse. Inside, she found a single opponent—or rather, a Hunter-Nin from Kirigakure, waiting with arms crossed.

"Impressive, Bear of Konoha. You arrived faster than I expected," he said in a cold tone. "The Mizukage asked to test your team. But now, I want to see what you’re truly capable of."

Akari clenched her fists.

"Spare me," Akari said, drawing her kunai. "He wants to eliminate me, doesn’t he? In Yagura’s eyes, I’m a threat."

She remained silent for a few moments before continuing.

"This mission… You faked an interest in making deals with Konoha, knowing I would be part of this escort mission…"

Akari gripped her kunai tightly, scanning everyone present. She couldn’t sense Yagura’s chakra, but she didn’t rule out the possibility of him appearing.

"Kurama, get ready to give me one or two tails if necessary. There are ten ANBU from Kirigakure in this room," she thought to Kurama.

Once again, the situation was heating up.

Chapter Text

The ninjas were in the warehouse. Akari stood with her hands gripping her kunais, her eyes cold behind the mask as she faced over ten opponents, all of them looking highly trained. This trap had been set either to kill her or, if the ones behind it had taken her seriously, to delay her.

"You planned this from the start, didn't you?" Akari concluded, her posture ready for combat, all of her senses focused on her enemies. "How ironic. Instead of protecting your village, you waste your efforts trying to destroy allies."

The Hunter-Nin smiled beneath his mask.
"Allies? Don’t fool yourself, girl. You are anything but that. The presence of a jinchuriki in Kirigakure is an affront. And if the Mizukage wants you tested, who am I to refuse?"

Akari didn’t respond but, in a swift movement, activated the seal on her kunai. A cloud of smoke exploded as a set of shurikens, soaked in explosive seals, shot toward the Hunter-Nin. He blocked them easily with his sword, but it was enough for Akari to disappear once again in the blink of an eye, reappearing behind him.

"You talk too much," she said, her kunai aiming for an opening in his shoulder.

The Hunter-Nin reacted at the last moment, spinning around to block the strike with his blade. The metallic sound echoed throughout the warehouse, and the two engaged in a fierce battle. Akari kept the pressure on, using her superior speed and her skill with seals to keep him on the defensive.

Meanwhile, over the radio, Cat reported the situation.

"Panda, the situation here is under control, but Kirigakure's reinforcements are delayed. Something's wrong. It seems they want to wear us down."

"Understood." Akari replied, dodging a strike from the Hunter-Nin and counterattacking with a precise kick that sent him crashing into a pile of boxes. "Stay alert. This is more than just a test."

The Hunter-Nin slowly stood, wiping blood from the corner of his mouth.

"Impressive, Panda. Maybe you really do deserve the reputation you have. But let’s see if you can handle this."

He quickly formed a set of hand seals, and the mist around them began to thicken, becoming so dense that it was nearly impossible to see. Akari knew she was at a disadvantage, but she didn’t lose focus.

"Kurama, I need your senses."

[I'm on it, girl. This mist contains chakra. He's trying to hide more than just himself.]

Akari activated her sensory vision seal, her chakra expanding in waves. She located the enemy before he could strike, throwing another kunai marked with a seal. The Hiraishin transported her directly next to him, her blade cutting in a diagonal motion.

This time, the strike landed. The Hunter-Nin retreated, clutching his wounded arm, but his laughter echoed through the room.

"You’re good, but will it be enough against the Mizukage?"

Akari narrowed her eyes. His words were more than just a warning. They were a promise that Yagura was behind all of this.

"I’m not here to fight the Mizukage. But if he comes after Konoha, I’ll do what’s necessary," she said, her voice clear with determination.

The Hunter-Nin smiled once again before dissolving into water — a clone.

"This isn’t good," Akari thought. "He’s stalling."

"Cat, Wolf, get ready for a bigger fight. This won’t end here."

Outside, the mist appeared even thicker, and the shadows surrounding them seemed to be moving. Kirigakure was far from safe, and Akari knew that the true intentions of Yagura were still to come.

Meanwhile, Cat and Wolf rolled to the side, dodging the attacks of a group of skilled ninjas. Wolf formed a hand seal to create a barrier of earth to protect them from the water jets being launched at them.

"Wolf! Cat! Kirigakure is against us, they’ve betrayed us, and this mission was a trap! Make sure to protect the convoy immediately and inform the mixed shinobi to rise up and fight!" Akari’s voice sounded through the communicator, amid the sound of sword clashes.

"Got it, Akari," Wolf responded over the communicator as he formed another hand seal, raising a more robust earth wall to divide the battlefield.

Wolf nodded, throwing one of his kunais at one of the attacking ninjas. Upon impact, the enemy felt an immense tingling sensation, followed by a shock. His body was immediately covered by a network of seals that drained his chakra, exhausting him completely.

"We only have a few more of these. I told Panda to grab more," Wolf grunted as he jumped back.

At that moment, one of Kirigakure’s ANBU appeared behind Wolf, ready to strike. However, a kick sent the ANBU flying, crashing with a thud. As the ANBU stood up, the attacker summoned two shadow clones and immediately advanced.

The ANBU didn’t have time to react to the three sudden attackers, managing to defend against two of the shadow clones, but something struck him from behind. The kunai of one of the clones was a Henge, and the attacker immediately drove his sword into the ANBU's neck, emerging from his mouth and tearing off his mask.

“I arrived just in time,” the plainclothes shinobi said before coughing.

“Yes, Hayate Gekkō,” said Cat, laughing as he threw explosive kunai at the enemy shinobi. “Did you alert the other shinobi? We need to leave Kirigakure as quickly as possible. Drop the disguises.”

“Yeah, all the shinobi were alerted. The convoy is already on the move, but Kirigakure is a maze... We’ll need a distraction or we’ll be cornered before we reach the exit!”

Before anyone could respond, hurried footsteps echoed down the adjacent street. A new group of Mist ninjas emerged from the smoke, led by a swordsman with a blade covered in pulsating mist, clearly one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist.

“Well, well, the legendary Raiga Kurosuki has come to visit us,” Cat said, smiling behind his mask.

Raiga Kurosuki let out a low laugh, his intimidating presence filling the area. The mist around him seemed to dance as if alive, obscuring his silhouette except for the dim glow of his sword.

“‘Visit you? No, cats and wolves are prey to the Mist. I’ve come to hunt.’”

He made a sharp movement, and the mist around his sword condensed into a whirlwind, releasing a cutting arc of energy that shot forward at high speed.

“Watch out!” Cat shouted, pushing Wolf to the side as they barely dodged the strike. The impact destroyed the earth barrier, creating an explosion of debris and smoke.

Wolf rolled to recover and immediately began making hand seals. “We’ll have to hold him off together. There’s no other choice.”

“Looks like things are about to get interesting,” Hayate commented, drawing his katana as he watched Raiga carefully. “I’ll cover the rear. You guys need to keep him away from the convoy.”

Cat nodded, activating a series of seals on his gloves, which began emitting a faint blue light. He threw three kunai at Raiga, who easily dodged them, but as soon as the kunai hit the ground, a barrier of seals activated around him, creating a glowing circle on the ground.

“‘Seals?’” Raiga murmured, frowning before swinging his sword at the barrier. The mist around his blade tried to break the seal but only managed to make it waver for a moment.

“Now, Wolf!” Cat shouted.

Wolf, who had completed his hand seals, slammed his hands to the ground, sending a wave of earth rushing toward Raiga, attempting to engulf his feet. Raiga, however, leapt with a fluid motion, using the mist around him as support, as if walking through the air.

“You underestimate one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.”

He raised his sword, concentrating chakra into the blade, which began to glow even brighter. A thunderclap echoed across the battlefield as he brought the sword down, launching a devastating bolt of lightning toward the trio.

“Kaiten no Shōheki!” A female voice called out, and at the last moment, a crimson chakra barrier appeared, blocking the attack. Akari’s figure emerged from the smoke, her red hair glowing under the diffuse light of the mist.

“You thought you were going to have fun without me, Cat? How rude.”

“Panda!” Cat exclaimed, clearly relieved.

Raiga Kurosuki frowned as he saw the crimson barrier block his attack with apparent ease. He stepped back a few paces, his eyes assessing Akari with interest.

“So, the famous Scarlet Flash finally reveals herself. Looks like I underestimated Konoha’s convoy,” Raiga said, his tone cold, but with a hint of curiosity. “But tell me, do you think you can change the outcome of this fight by yourself?”

Akari lowered the hand that had been supporting the barrier and stepped forward, standing side by side with Cat and Wolf. Her panda mask hid her expression, but her stance radiated confidence.

“I’m never alone, Raiga. And you’re about to find out why.”

With a swift movement, she pulled a series of scrolls from her belt and threw them to the ground around the group. The scrolls opened with a dry sound, revealing a complex network of seals written in black ink, glowing with a crimson light as Akari made a hand seal.

“Formation: Kekkai Tora no Seishin!”

An ethereal roar echoed across the battlefield as a chakra barrier in the shape of a tiger emerged, encircling Raiga and separating him from his subordinates. The barrier pulsed with fierce energy, and the swordsman realized the space around him seemed to grow heavier, as if the very air conspired to trap him.

Raiga raised his sword again, delivering a powerful slash against the barrier. Sparks of energy exploded at the point of impact, but the barrier held firm.

"Interesting," Raiga muttered, his eyes narrowing as he concentrated more chakra into the blade.

Meanwhile, Akari turned to Cat and Wolf.

"Wolf, cover our rear and make sure no reinforcements get close. Cat, watch for any openings. I’ll handle Raiga."

"By yourself against one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen?" Wolf asked, visibly concerned.

Akari smiled behind her mask, her voice heavy with determination.

"He may be strong, but he doesn’t know the strength of a prepared Jinchūriki."

Wolf hesitated for a moment before nodding.

"Understood. Just don’t die, Panda."

He and Cat moved off, ready to face any enemies who tried to approach.

Akari refocused her attention on Raiga, who seemed ready to break the barrier with a new attack. With a swift motion, she pulled another scroll from her cloak, unfurling it in the air while making a series of hand seals.

"You’re strong, Raiga, but brute force is not enough against seals."

The scroll glowed brightly, and golden chakra chains erupted from within, slithering through the air and advancing toward Raiga. He tried to cut the chains with his sword, but they were too fast, wrapping around him in an instant. The swordsman struggled against the restraints, but the chains drained his chakra, making each movement slower.

"Impressive," Raiga admitted, his voice deep. "But do you think this will be enough to stop a monster like me?"

Suddenly, the mist around him began to pulse, its density increasing exponentially. The energy from Raiga’s sword exploded, pushing the chains away momentarily.

"Akari, be careful!" Cat’s voice came through the communicator, but Akari was already on the move.

She made new seals with flawless precision, channeling her own energy into the barrier still holding Raiga.

"You like storms, Raiga?" she asked, her voice cold and purposeful. "Then let me show you what happens when you play with fire in the middle of one."

The golden chains that had been repelled returned with redoubled force, while Akari’s crimson chakra intensified, creating a fiery aura around her. A sphere of energy began to form in her hand, spinning faster and faster.

Raiga laughed, even as the chains closed in around him again.

"Show me what you’ve got, Scarlet Flash! Prove you deserve to be feared!"

Akari advanced with impressive speed, the sphere of energy in her hand growing as she aimed directly at the swordsman.

The battle was only just beginning.

Chapter Text

Akari charged at Raiga, the Kiba blades shot toward the kunoichi, who skillfully dodged by spinning on her axis, making a lateral movement and using the inertia to try and strike her Rasengan at the swordsman's waist. However, the other Kiba intercepted the sphere.

The blade’s slash, its resistance, and its chakra caused the Rasengan to lose part of its spin, making it dissipate. Raiga then delivered a sidekick to Akari’s face, forcing her to flip backward in a quick recovery.

Raiga smirked with disdain, releasing his swords. Akari sensed the flow of chakra in the air, and the Kiba blades, as if alive, began to float around the Swordsman of the Mist. The lightning chakra made Akari’s hair stand on end from the static charge in the air.

"So these are the Kiba blades," Akari grinned behind her Panda mask. Raiga was skilled—this was starting to get exciting. "Tell me, Raiga, do you think these beautiful blades would suit me?" she asked, smiling. "I’d love to have them for myself."

Raiga let out a rough laugh, his tone full of confidence and sarcasm. He moved his hands in the air, controlling the Kiba blades with a simple flick of his fingers, as if they were extensions of his own body.

"You? Worthy of Kiba? Don't make me laugh more than I already am. These blades obey only their rightful master. And, girl, you are nothing more than a visitor in a hunter's domain."

The blades began moving faster around him, creating small arcs of lightning that illuminated the surrounding mist. Each time a spark ignited, the air crackled like restrained thunder, carrying an oppressive pressure.

Akari took a step forward, feeling the weight of the electrically charged chakra in the air but maintaining her confident smile. "Let’s see how long that loyalty lasts after I show who’s really in charge here."

She quickly formed a series of hand seals and slammed her palms onto the ground. "Fūinjutsu: Kekkai no Tenchi!" A pattern of seals spread across the ground, encircling the area around Raiga and his allies. The surroundings glowed a deep crimson, and for a brief moment, the mist seemed to hesitate.

Raiga frowned, his eyes scanning the patterns forming around him.

"Trying to trap me in a seal? Naïve."

He moved the Kiba blades in a cross-cut, sending an arc of lightning crashing into the ground. The impact shook the terrain, attempting to disrupt the seals, but Akari was already prepared. She propelled herself forward, using the explosion’s momentum to boost her movement, while her hand glowed with a newly concentrated chakra sphere.

"Rasengan: Sōdaiha!" Akari shouted, molding a larger and more powerful Rasengan as she charged toward Raiga. This time, the sphere seemed to draw energy from the very field around it, absorbing part of the charged mist’s chakra.

Raiga guided the Kiba blades to intercept her again, but Akari wouldn’t make the same mistake twice. At the last moment, she used the Hiraishin to switch places with a marked kunai she had discreetly thrown onto the ground earlier, appearing right behind the swordsman.

"You move well, but you're not fast enough for this," Akari whispered as she aimed the Rasengan at his back. The impact never came, though—the target quickly dissolved into water.

Raiga landed nearby, smirking as he caught the Kiba blades, which flew back into his hands as if magnetically drawn.

"You’re good, but don’t fool yourself—we are still the Bloody Mist," he said, the energy around him surging exponentially. The battle was far from over, but the gleam in Akari’s eyes showed that she was exactly where she wanted to be: in the heart of the fight, ready to win.

"Cat, Wolf, keep the reinforcements away. This one is mine," Akari ordered through the communicator as her hair billowed with the chakra-infused energy in the air, making it clear that she was only getting started.

Raiga laughed again, this time a deep, guttural sound, like thunder echoing through the mountains. He formed a seal with only one hand, something Akari recognized as a sign of mastery. The electricity around him intensified, cloaking his body like armor.

"You think you can defeat me alone? Girl, I am not one of the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist for nothing. The title 'Demon of the Storm' was not given without reason."

Akari adjusted her stance, feeling the heat of her chakra around her as she made a quick mental calculation. She could feel the weight of the challenge, but for her, that wasn’t a problem—it was motivation. Her eyes gleamed behind the Panda mask, as if she were enjoying every second of this battle.

Raiga charged forward, as fast as lightning, the Kiba blades in his hands sparking as they burned through the air. Akari was not far behind. With an agile movement, she spun on the ground and unleashed a rain of kunai marked with the Hiraishin, creating a field of possibilities that she could use at any moment.

The first exchange was quick and brutal. Raiga attacked with cross slashes, sending arcs of lightning across the arena. Akari dodged with a fluid motion, each step a carefully planned dance. She used a kunai to block a direct attack, channeling her chakra to resist the electric current that nearly numbed her fingers.

The second wave was fiercer. Raiga concentrated his chakra, launching a massive horizontal lightning arc. Akari leaped, marking the air with more kunai while forming seals with one hand.

"Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!" she exclaimed, summoning a water dragon that surged toward Raiga. The liquid creature swallowed the lightning upon impact, creating an explosion of steam that covered the arena.

Amid the confusion, Akari used the Hiraishin again, appearing above Raiga in a vertical attack. Her fist glowed with the chakra of a new Rasengan, but this time, a faint layer of seals covered it.

"Rasengan: Sealing Barrier!" she announced, striking with precision.

Raiga barely had time to react. He crossed the Kiba blades above his head to absorb the impact, but the combined force of the Rasengan and the seals caused the Kiba’s energy to falter for a moment. He was thrown backward, crashing into a rock with enough force to crack it.

The steam began to dissipate, revealing Akari standing, panting, but with determined eyes. Raiga was on his knees, still wearing an arrogant smirk, but his heavy breathing showed he was not as in control as he pretended.

"I'll admit," he said, slowly rising, "you're different from the others. But I'm not done yet."

Akari smiled, wiping the blood from the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand.

"Neither am I."

The battle was only beginning, but each move revealed more of how dangerous Akari could be, and the gleam in her eyes showed that she wasn't just fighting—she was dominating.

The two clashed again, their exchange of blows growing more intense. Akari dodged a vertical slash from one of the Kiba blades with a quick step backward, forming a hand seal and making a pillar of earth surge toward Raiga, who jumped aside.

Akari's Sharingan was active. She saw one of the blades flying toward her, carried by a gust of wind. With a quick hand seal, she released her own wind, destabilizing the weapon's trajectory just in time.

"Cat, Wolf, what's the status of the convoy?" Akari asked through the communicator.

"We’re fighting Kirigakure’s ANBU, Boar, but we're close to the entrance," Cat responded.

"I need to retreat now," she thought. Otherwise, she might end up alone against an entire village.

Raiga charged at her, his swords spinning around him, each strike coming in threes. A kick forced her to dodge not just the physical attack but also two more slashes from the Kiba blades. She knew she had good endurance, but reinforcements could arrive at any moment, and the last thing she wanted was to rely on Kurama to fight an entire village.

"Water Style: Water Blade," she thought, forming a hand seal and spitting out a thin, fast, and intense stream of water. Tiny earth particles mixed into it to increase friction and cutting power. Raiga managed to block it and step back, giving Akari the chance to focus her chakra into her legs.

"Well, you know how it is, duty calls," Akari said with a grin before vanishing with the Body Flicker Technique.

Raiga narrowed his eyes as he watched Akari disappear in the blink of an eye. He was no fool; he knew the kunoichi wasn’t fleeing out of fear, but out of strategy. A bitter smile formed on his lips as he lowered the Kiba blades, which still floated around him.

"Interesting," he murmured to himself. "Boar, huh? You and your allies did more than just inconvenience Kirigakure today."

He sheathed his swords, the lightning chakra gradually fading as he considered his next move. The pride of the Bloody Mist had been wounded, but Raiga knew the true battle was far from over.

Chapter Text

Akari appeared between the trees at a safe distance from the village, breathing deeply to recover her breath after the quick retreat. Her eyes remained sharp, analyzing her surroundings as she raced toward the meeting point.

“Cat, Wolf, what’s the current situation?” she asked over the communicator, her voice steady but laced with urgency.

“We're wrapping things up here, Panda,” Cat replied, the sounds of battle echoing in the background. “Reinforcements have been contained for now, but not for long.”

“Great. Fall back to the meeting point. We don’t have time to prolong this,” Akari said, adjusting her panda mask with one hand while her feet touched the ground with precision.

“And what about you?” Wolf asked.

“I’m on my way,” Akari replied confidently. “I won’t let you have all the fun alone.”

As she leaped between the tree branches, she felt the mark on her shoulder throb slightly—the mark that linked half of Kurama to her chakra. Akari knew that avoiding using that power was a strategic advantage, but it was also a fine line between control and chaos.

In the distance, she heard the sounds of battle start to diminish, indicating that her team was following her orders. Despite the adrenaline, Akari couldn’t help but smile faintly. Raiga was dangerous, but that encounter was just a prelude to what was to come. She knew he wouldn’t forget the name “Panda” anytime soon, and Akari was more than willing to face the Mist again, on her own terms.

The game was still in her hands.

As Akari drew closer, the sounds of battle faded, yet her heart raced, her senses immediately on high alert as instincts screamed at her; the feeling was identical to what she experienced years ago on her first mission.

The kunoichi used a Earth Style technique to harden her abdomen as she was thrown sideways toward the trees. In midair, she spun and drove her kunai into the ground, now facing the attacker up close.

Upon meeting his gaze, she recognized him immediately—short, messy gray hair that fell over the right side of his face and spiked to the left, pink eyes without pupils, and what appeared to be a stitched scar beneath his left eye extending to his chin.

The boy, with his explosive temperament, wielded his signature weapon, a club with a hook at the end, and charged swiftly at Akari, who blocked his strike with her hardened forearms. However, the hook struck her mask, causing her to stumble back.

“Tsk, your appearance is as irritating as your mother's,” Yagura said impatiently.

Akari’s panda mask was cracked; the upper right part had shattered, revealing parts of her face, her eye with the Sharingan activated fixed on him as he advanced. Akari immediately drew two daggers, intercepting Yagura's weapon as wind chakra began to emanate from the kunoichi's blades.

Yagura swung at Akari, who defended, but a kick from him connected with her face, destroying her mask completely and leaving her face fully exposed.

“Shit,” she murmured, glancing at Yagura, who regarded her with disdain.

“Madara said you would come,” Yagura said. “He told me to eliminate you.”

“Madara? He’s dead, so who’s the mastermind?” Sighing, she took her combat stance, realizing she would have to fight with everything she had. Noticing that Akari might be too powerful, Yagura began to cover his body with chakra—not regular chakra, but Isobu’s chakra.

“Kurama,” Akari began, “how many tails can you give me?”

Kurama’s deep, arrogant voice echoed in Akari’s mind, as if the fox were relishing the challenge ahead.

“Hmph, you really intend to fight with everything against that kid?” Kurama said, his voice filled with a tone of disdain, but also a hint of anticipation. “I can give you up to three tails without you losing control. Anything beyond that will be dangerous, even for you.”

Akari gripped her daggers tightly, her Sharingan spinning as she analyzed Yagura's movements. The boy, now enveloped in Isobu's chakra, looked like a vision of pure power and fury. His skin was beginning to take on a reddish hue, with a thin layer of condensed water surrounding him like armor.

“Three tails will be enough for now. If I need more... well, you’ll have to trust me,” Akari replied mentally, her tone calm yet determined.

She took a deep breath, feeling Kurama's chakra flow through her body. A crimson aura began to envelop her, forming a translucent silhouette of a three-tailed fox that swayed menacingly. Her eyes shone with overwhelming intensity, the Sharingan reflecting the ferocity of the Bijuu's chakra.

“Interesting... so you’re not holding back either, huh?” Yagura said with a mocking smile. The chakra mantle of Isobu now formed a complete armor, small tails of chakra beginning to emerge behind him. The air around them felt electrified, charged by the presence of the two Bijuu.

Without warning, Yagura charged, his hooked club slicing through the air with a deadly whistle. Akari immediately responded, sliding to the side with almost supernatural speed as her wind-coated daggers collided with Yagura's weapon, creating sparks and a burst of chakra on impact.

“You should have stayed in your village, girl,” Yagura snarled, pressing Akari with a brutal sequence of strikes. Each attack was faster and heavier, Isobu's chakra amplifying his strength to nearly crushing levels.

“And you should learn to control your temper, brat,” Akari retorted, skillfully dodging as her eyes analyzed each of his movements, anticipating even the slightest adjustments.

She found an opening and quickly spun around, her daggers slicing through Yagura's chakra mantle, leaving a thin line in his armor. The jinchuuriki recoiled, surprised, but his smile returned even wilder.

“Hah, you’re not as weak as I thought, but that’s still not enough!” Yagura exclaimed, his voice now reverberating with Isobu's presence. Behind him, a fourth tail began to form.

Akari knew that time was against her. The longer this fight dragged on, the greater the risk of attracting reinforcements from the village or losing control. She needed to finish this quickly, not just to deal with Yagura but also to have enough strength to leave the area as fast as possible after the battle.

“Kurama, let’s pick up the pace. Prepare the chakra for Bijuu Dama. If he wants to play with fire, let’s burn him.”

Kurama laughed, a deep and threatening sound. “Now you’re speaking my language. Let’s show this brat who the real Bijuu is here.”

Akari planted her feet firmly on the ground, the chakra around her pulsating like a living flame. Her eyes locked onto Yagura's, and at that moment, they both knew that the next move would determine who would leave this confrontation alive.

They stood still for a moment, like predators assessing their chances on the battlefield. The air around them seemed to tremble, the sounds of the forest fading into the low, constant roar of the chakra from the Bijuu. Yagura broke the silence first, charging in a movement so fast that it barely left traces on the ground.

Akari responded with equal ferocity, jumping to the side while releasing a beam of wind chakra from her daggers, creating an invisible blade that sliced through the air toward Yagura. He dodged at the last moment, but the blade passed close enough to tear a piece from the chakra armor surrounding him, briefly exposing his skin.

“Don’t underestimate my accuracy,” Akari murmured, her eyes locked on her opponent.

Yagura did not reply. Instead, he raised his hand, creating a vortex of condensed water that shot forth like a spear at high speed. Akari plunged one of her daggers into the ground and focused her chakra, raising a barrier of earth that solidified at the last second. The water spear struck the barrier with force, exploding into a spray that sent leaves flying around them.

Akari took advantage of the curtain of water to step back a few paces, channeling more of Kurama’s chakra into her legs. She felt the weight of the fox's chakra growing, but she needed to maintain her balance.

“Kurama, are you ready?”

“I’ve always been. Don’t disappoint me now, girl.”

Akari leaped high, landing on a branch as she began to mold chakra for the Bijuu Dama. Her hands trembled slightly from the intensity of the energy, but she remained focused, forming the dense, dark sphere of compressed chakra in front of her.

"Do you think that's going to stop me?!" Yagura shouted, launching another wave of chakra from Isobu, which took the shape of several water spears shooting toward her.

With a cry, Akari released the Bijuu Dama. The sphere roared as it flew toward the water spears, colliding mid-flight. The resulting explosion was so violent that the ground beneath them shook, trees were uprooted, and the air was heavy with the smell of burnt chakra.

In the center of the destruction, both stood panting, but still ready to fight.

"Is this... all you have?" Yagura mocked, although his chakra cloak was visibly weaker now.

"If you think that was everything, then you're going to love what comes next," Akari replied, a determined smile appearing on her face.

She knew the next move would be decisive. And this time, she had Kurama completely on her side.

Utilizing the Hiraishin, Akari immediately dashed toward Yagura, who skillfully defended her strike. The tremor that followed from the collision was strong, and they resumed their exchange of blows, Akari trying to pierce Yagura with her daggers. This was not a simple fight; it was to the death.

The kunoichi threw one of her kunai toward Yagura, who defended against it and advanced. However, at the moment he tried to strike her, Akari used the Hiraishin, appearing where the kunai had landed and charging toward the Mizukage with a Rasengan in her hands, striking him in the back.

He immediately retreated, trying to advance against Akari. She, however, used the Hiraishin again to appear on the tree she had marked when she was thrown, and upon appearing there, she immediately performed a hand sign, sending pillars of earth toward the Mizukage.

'I sense them approaching,' Akari said to Kurama. 'I need to finish him now; give me another tail.'

Kurama was silent for a moment, as if weighing Akari's words, before responding in a deep voice filled with authority.

'Hmph, if that's what you want, girl, then so be it. But remember, the more tails you use, the closer you'll be to losing control. Don't disappoint me;'

Akari felt a powerful wave of chakra flooding her body. The aura around her became even more intense, pulsing like a frenzied heartbeat. Now, four chakra tails danced in her silhouette, the ground around her cracking under the pressure of her presence. Her eyes shone like glowing embers, a mix of the Sharingan and the fierce influence of Kurama.

>Yagura, even under the cloak of Isobu's chakra, hesitated for a moment, assessing the rising threat before him.

"Four tails, huh? Looks like you're willing to destroy yourself just to defeat me," he said, a smile blending arrogance and nervousness. "That just makes things more interesting."

Akari didn't respond. Instead, she charged at Yagura, using the Hiraishin to confuse his movements. Each strike was faster and stronger than the last, and Yagura began to feel the weight of the battle. Even with Isobu's chakra cloak, he couldn't block all her attacks. Akari's daggers, coated in wind chakra, sliced through his defenses, leaving deep marks in his chakra armor.

Yagura growled, increasing Isobu's chakra to the point where the air around him felt like a storm of boiling water. He channeled that energy into a devastating strike, swinging his club in a deadly arc. Akari, however, was one step ahead. Using the Sharingan, she read his movements with precision and dodged at the last moment, reappearing behind him with the Hiraishin.

"You talk too much," Akari said, her voice low and threatening. The red chakra around her condensed into a massive Rasengan, amplified by Kurama's chakra.

She launched it directly at Yagura's back. The impact was devastating, creating an explosion that shook the surrounding terrain. Trees were uprooted, and a crater formed where Yagura was thrown. The Mizukage fell to his knees, gasping, but his chakra cloak still kept him standing. He slowly rose, his eyes shining with murderous rage.

"You're annoying... like a fly that won't die," he muttered, now beginning to gather energy for an Isobu technique.

Akari knew she couldn't let him finish. She concentrated chakra in her legs, ready to end the fight before he could unleash his next attack.

"It's now or never," she thought, charging forward once more, with all Kurama's tails fluttering behind her, ready to deliver the final blow.

The battlefield was utter chaos. The echoes of their attacks reverberated through the trees, while the air was thick with oppressive chakra. Akari charged with all her might, her movements a blur between the Hiraishin and the raw momentum of Kurama's chakra. She knew she couldn't prolong the fight; every additional second gave Yagura the chance to unleash something catastrophic.

Yagura, still standing, began to manipulate Isobu's chakra into a gigantic sphere of watery energy, a Bijuudama in formation. His eyes were fixed on Akari, his confident smile returning as he relied on the overwhelming power of his final attack.

"You won't survive this," he said, his voice heavy with a mix of exhaustion and determination.

Akari didn’t flinch. She concentrated all her remaining chakra into her next move, hearing Kurama's voice resonating in her mind.

"Girl, if you mess up now, it’ll be the end. Don’t blame me later."

'I would never blame you,' Akari replied mentally, a slight smile on her face. "Let’s finish this together."

With a quick hand sign, she used the Shadow Clone Technique, creating two clones. Each one had a specific role in the desperate plan Akari had conceived in a fraction of a second. As Yagura charged the Bijuudama, Akari used the Hiraishin to appear directly above him, suspended in the air.

The clones immediately sprang into action. One appeared beside the Mizukage and launched a barrage of explosive tags to distract him, while the other conjured a Rasengan charged with wind chakra. The real Akari, however, prepared her final move: a Rasenshuriken imbued with the power of four tails.

Yagura launched the Bijuudama, but one of the clones' explosive tags forced him to slightly divert the attack, causing it to explode in a distant area. The blast shook everything around them, but Akari seized the opportunity. With a shout, she hurled the Rasenshuriken at the Mizukage, the attack whirring with a deafening whistle.

"This is for my brother and everyone you condemned!" Akari shouted.

Yagura tried to defend himself, but the Rasenshuriken hit its target. The impact sliced through Isobu’s chakra cloak, shredding it into thousands of tiny blades of wind. Yagura's cry of pain echoed as the technique consumed him entirely. The Mizukage was thrown to the ground, motionless, his body severely injured.

Akari landed a few meters away, panting, her chakra almost depleted. Kurama’s tails began to fade, and the bijuu’s overwhelming presence slowly retracted. Silence enveloped the battlefield, broken only by the sound of the wind and Akari's sigh of relief.

"It’s over..." she murmured, dropping to her knees, exhausted.

However, as she tried to catch her breath, a faint chuckle broke the silence. Yagura, still alive, slowly lifted his head, his eyes shining with Isobu's energy.

"You think it’s over?" he murmured, his voice weak but filled with a sinister determination.

Akari clenched her fists, preparing to fight again, even though her body was on the brink of collapse. She knew she couldn’t give up now.

"Damn it..." Akari whispered to herself, advancing towards Yagura, the chakra cloak from Kurama visibly worn and weak; she had only one unstable tail left.

Akari blocked a right cross aimed at her chin with her forearm, then pushed with an open hand, hitting the Mizukage in the chest. As he received the blow, he snarled and charged at the kunoichi, his strikes, once intense and precise, now seemed like desperate attempts to stay alive.

Exhaustion was evident on both their faces. Yagura, despite trying to mask his discomfort, knew they were both on a thread, desperately fighting to remain awake and conscious. Akari landed a blow to Yagura's stomach with her right knee. Before he could react, Akari, using her last strand of Kurama's chakra, created a Rasengan in her hand, hitting the Mizukage right on his forehead.

The impact of the Rasengan against Yagura's forehead was brutal. The condensed energy of the technique exploded with concentrated force, sending the Mizukage flying back like a rag doll, his body colliding with the ground and creating a small crater. Isobu’s chakra surrounding Yagura flickered and finally disappeared, like a flame suffocated by a lack of oxygen.

Akari staggered back, panting, her vision blurred. Kurama's chakra cloak had completely vanished, leaving only the exhausted silhouette of the kunoichi. Every muscle ached, and each breath felt like it was tearing through her chest. But she wouldn’t allow herself to fall. Not yet.

"Yagura..." she murmured, staring at the Mizukage's body, which lay motionless in the crater. Despite everything, she knew he was a Jinchuuriki and that Isobu's vitality could keep him alive, even after such a devastating blow.

Dragging her feet, Akari slowly approached, the sound of her footsteps echoing in the now silent battlefield. Her right hand gripped a kunai tightly as she neared Yagura's body. Her eyes briefly flashed with the Sharingan, analyzing any signs of movement.

When she got within a few meters, Yagura shifted slightly. His head turned slowly to face her, blood trickling from a deep cut on his forehead, where the Rasengan had struck. He tried to speak, but all that came out was a low, hoarse sound.

"You... won’t..." he started, but his voice faltered.

Akari didn’t reply. Without hesitation, she threw the kunai directly at Yagura's chest, piercing his heart with precision. A muffled sound escaped his lips, and his eyes lost their shine.

For a moment, the world seemed to freeze. Akari stood still, gazing at the lifeless body of the Mizukage. The weight of her actions crashed down on her like an avalanche. Yagura was dead. The fight was finally over.

Kurama, in her mind, grumbled.

“It’s over, girl. But you can barely stand. Don’t you dare pass out here.”

“I know…” Akari whispered aloud, more to herself than to the bijuu. Her knees buckled, and she fell to the ground, staring up at the overcast sky of Kirigakure. Raindrops began to fall gently, washing away the blood and dirt from her body.

With the distant sound of footsteps approaching—hopefully allies—Akari allowed her eyes to close, surrendering to exhaustion. She had won, but the price of victory was high.

“Panda!?” Cat approached the body of Panda, now unmasked, revealing Akari. “Damn…” He turned to Wolf. “Let’s take her now!”

The ANBU member known as Cat quickly moved beside Akari, his expression concerned and alert. He gently held her arm, checking her weak but steady pulse.

“She’s alive, but we don’t have much time,” he declared, his voice tense.

Wolf, another ANBU agent, nodded affirmatively and activated an emergency transportation seal. The chakra he channeled into the seal produced a faint blue light that began to envelop them.

“We have to get her out of here. If she stays exposed, she could be an easy target.”

Cat adjusted Akari carefully in his arms, while Wolf surveyed the area, vigilant for any signs of an ambush. The rain, now heavier, obscured visibility, but both knew they couldn't let their guard down, even with the Mizukage down.

Before the transportation jutsu was complete, Kurama grumbled in Akari’s mind, his deep voice cutting through the haze she was beginning to slip into: “Don’t you dare die, girl. Not after all this. We still need to talk about your recklessness.”

Akari didn’t respond. Her last reserves of strength kept her on the edge of consciousness, but her body could no longer withstand the battle against exhaustion.

The seal fully activated, and the three vanished in a gust of wind and chakra, leaving behind a battlefield marked by destruction.

[...]

They appeared in a secure ANBU base hidden in the mountains surrounding Kirigakure. The environment was dark and damp, but equipped with the necessary resources to treat serious injuries. Cat carefully placed Akari on one of the makeshift stretchers, while Wolf called for the med-nins.

“She endured beyond what anyone should be able to. It’s a miracle she’s still alive,” Cat murmured, removing the damaged armor fragments from Akari and cleaning the more superficial wounds.

The med-nins arrived quickly, beginning to work to stabilize her. Green chakra started to illuminate the room as Akari’s injuries were treated.

Wolf watched from a distance, arms crossed. He knew that despite the victory, Kirigakure was still not safe. Yagura’s death would pave the way for chaos or, with luck, a new era. But above all, he knew that Akari’s survival was crucial.

“She’s more than just a ninja…” he said to himself. “She’s a symbol.”

As the med-nins worked tirelessly, Kurama remained silent. For the first time in a long while, he watched with something close to respect. Akari had proven, once again, that she was a force to be reckoned with.

Chapter Text

Akari awoke in the depths of her consciousness, her mental landscape serene as always, with the center sounding and a gentle breeze sweeping across the surface of the vast lake where she sat atop a large stone.

The bamboo surrounding the lake swayed softly, and near the surface of the lake, the enormous cave where Kurama resided had grown larger, thanks to Akari’s discreet modifications to the seals.

What once was a space for the fox to lie down could now accommodate a few steps, although the bars still barred the exit of the cave. “I told you that four tails were too much,” Kurama's voice was intense.

Akari sighed; she had fainted after using four tails to kill the Mizukage Yagura. With another sigh, she glanced sideways, observing the lake's surface calmly.

“They knew it was me; it can’t be a coincidence. First, Orochimaru’s experiments attacked me, then the trap in Kirigakure led to my confrontation with Yagura,” she looked at Kurama. “Something is amiss here.”

“Of course, there is, brat0,” Kurama teased, lying down. “The real question is: Who else is with Orochimaru?”

“Jiraiya mentioned the Akatsuki during his last visit,” she said. “I wouldn’t doubt a connection, which indirectly links Otogakure to the Akatsuki and Orochimaru.” Akari glanced around. “Have Cat and Wolf retreated? We need to return to Konoha. My mask was destroyed, and with it, my identity is gone. They now know that the Scarlet Flash is me, Akari. I’ll probably have to leave the ANBU.” The frustration in her voice was palpable.

Kurama let out a low laugh, reverberating through the cave like muffled thunder. His scarlet eyes glimmered in the dim light as he lazily wagged his tail.

“You sound surprised, brat. As if using four tails and destroying a Mizukage wouldn’t draw attention.”

“It’s not about attention; it’s about the consequences,” Akari replied, massaging her temples. “If my identity is leaked, I’ll be targeted by more than just whispers. The ANBU will lose its usefulness to me, and my closeness with Naruto and Sasuke will become a problem for the Council.”

She trailed her fingers across the lake’s surface, drawing small circles in the water. The vibration of the bamboo grove around her seemed to resonate in sync with her breathing. She knew the issue was larger than just her; her actions put everything she had built at risk.

“Ah, but now you’re thinking like a real ninja,” Kurama commented sarcastically. “Maybe, just maybe, it’s time for you to stop trying to balance everything alone and use the alliances you’ve built.”

“Are you suggesting I ask for help?” Akari raised an eyebrow, frowning as she stared at the fox.

“I’m saying that if even a fox like me recognizes the need for group strategy, you should do the same. Even if it means swallowing your pride and turning to your master, your team... or even the Hokage.”

She fell silent for a moment, contemplating. She knew Kurama wasn’t wrong, but her independent nature made it hard to accept the idea. With a resigned sigh, she shook her head.

“For now, I need to see what the situation is like outside. If Cat and Wolf retreated, it means at least someone can report directly to the Hokage. As for me... I need a contingency plan.”

“Ah, plans and more plans. Are you sure you didn’t inherit that part from Minato?” Kurama teased again, but Akari ignored the comment.

She rose from the stone, closing her eyes and focusing. The mental landscape began to dissolve gradually, the sound of wind and water giving way to silence and darkness. When she opened her eyes again, she was back in the real world, feeling the weight of her body and the lingering pains from the battle.

[...]

Akari lay on an improvised stretcher, surrounded by her team. Wolf, with his face partially uncovered, stood guard at the entrance of the cabin where they had taken refuge, while Cat tended to his own injuries.

“Finally,” Wolf murmured, noticing she had awakened. “We thought you’d be unconscious for longer.”

Akari struggled to sit up, looking around.

“And the report? What do we know?”

“We confirmed that the mercenary forces had the seal of Otogakure,” Gato replied, his tone serious. “This only reinforces the connection to Orochimaru. As for the mission, we achieved the main objective, but the message is clear: you were the real target.”

She ran her hand through her hair, trying to clear her thoughts.

“We need to leave for Konoha immediately. The report must be delivered to the Hokage. I’ll also need an audience with Jiraiya... and perhaps even the Council.”

“You know they’ll pressure you to leave the ANBU, right?” Cat asked, his voice laced with concern.

“If it’s necessary, so be it,” Akari replied firmly, her eyes shining with determination. “What matters now is uncovering who is moving the pieces in this game. Orochimaru isn’t alone, and if the Akatsuki is involved, we’re dealing with something much larger than I am.”

She took a deep breath and stood up, ignoring the pain.

“Let’s go. Every second counts now.”

Outside, the wind carried the salty aroma of the sea from Kirigakure as the sky began to lighten. Akari knew the shadows hadn’t dissipated—they were simply moving to the next attack.

As the convoy quickly left the territory of Kirigakure, Akari noticed the plainclothes shinobi among the other diplomats and merchants from Konoha. Her ANBU uniform was still present, but now without the Panda mask. She and the others leaped through the trees as the convoy moved, this time much faster.

“Pig arrived safely in Konoha,” Cat said, looking at Panda, now Akari.

“The captured experiment from Orochimaru will be of vital importance,” Akari said as they moved back to Konoha.

The man that Akari had manipulated with Shisui's Kotoamatsukami after the fight had become cooperative. Akari sighed; thanks to that, she would only be able to use it again next week. (No one knows she possesses Kotoamatsukami, NOBODY but her and Naruto.)

“We’re halfway there. Do you think we’ll have problems, Panda?” Wolf asked.

“I don’t think so. Kirigakure is processing Yagura’s death; the internal chaos paralyzes them for now. Orochimaru probably wanted to test me, so I don’t think he’ll send more of his experiments,” she said, looking down the path. “Pig will likely complain that he missed all the action while escorting that shinobi from Otogakure.”

“He’ll act dramatically as always,” Cat said. “You know how he loves to exaggerate.”

Akari smiled slightly at Gato’s comment, but her gaze remained sharp, attentive to any movement or sound that could indicate danger. Despite her companions’ lighthearted tone, she wouldn’t allow herself to relax completely.

“Pig can complain all he wants,” she replied. “His job was to ensure that the experiment arrived intact in Konoha. If he didn’t do that, we’ll have much bigger problems than his drama.”

Cat let out a short laugh, but Wolf maintained a serious expression.

“Do you really think Orochimaru won’t try something else? He doesn’t seem like the type to give up easily, especially when it comes to his ‘toys.’”

Akari glanced at Wolf from the corner of her eye, pondering for a moment before responding.

“Orochimaru is calculating. If he lost an experiment as advanced as that one, he knows it will be studied by Konoha’s best scientists. He won’t risk sending another wave of reinforcements that could be captured. Now is the moment he withdraws and plans his next move.”

“And what about the Akatsuki?” Cat asked, his voice low, almost as if fearing the very word. “If they’re really involved, what’s their next step?”

“That’s the million ryos question,” Akari replied, with a heavy sigh. “But we don’t have enough information. We need to cross-reference what we know about Orochimaru, the Akatsuki, and the movements of Otogakure. That’s why getting back to Konoha is our priority.”

The convoy continued advancing through the trees, but Akari couldn’t shake off an unsettling feeling, as if something was out of place. Her hands instinctively brushed against the sealing scrolls at her waist, a precaution that had become habit since she began leading ANBU missions.

The convoy had been walking for hours, and as they crossed the border, entering the Land of Fire, Akari knew it was only a matter of hours before they would return to Konoha.

"Well, it was great having you as captain," Cat said, already seeing the Hokage Monument in the distance. "It's a shame you're leaving. If it helps at all, I suspected it was you before they started using your nickname, Flash Scarlet."

Akari shook her head, laughing softly.

"Don't flatter yourself too much, it wasn't that hard to guess."

Wolf let out a small nasal laugh as he adjusted his mask.

"I’d say even a genin with two brain cells could have figured it out, given the chakra signature and your skill with seals. But don't worry, Panda—I mean, Akari—your secret was safe with us. Now, with half of Kirigakure knowing, we don’t have to worry about it anymore."

Akari shot him a glance, a half-smile playing on her lips.

"I'm glad to know my team is so discreet."

"The sarcasm doesn’t suit you," Wolf replied, feigning indignation.

When they got closer to the Konoha gate, the sun was starting to set, bathing the village in orange tones. The atmosphere seemed calm, but Akari knew the storm was just beginning. With the mission completed and critical information in hand, the next challenge would be dealing with the Council and the political implications of her identity being exposed.

The gate was as well-guarded as ever, with the sentries recognizing the convoy immediately. Some merchants and diplomats seemed relieved to see the security of Konoha, but Akari knew the real dangers rarely presented themselves in an obvious manner.

"Report straight to the Hokage?" Cat asked as they slowed their pace.

"Directly," Akari replied firmly. "None of this can be delayed, and Orochimaru's experiment needs to be isolated and interrogated immediately."

As they passed through the gates, she turned to the other two.

"You’re both dismissed for now. I'll take care of this alone."

"Are you sure about that?" Wolf asked, frowning. "The Council will probably use this opportunity to attack you. Wouldn’t it be better to have reinforcements, even just for moral support?"

Akari shook her head, her expression serious.

"I won’t put you in the political crossfire. This is something I need to face alone."

Gato sighed, but didn’t argue.

"Alright, but if you need us, you know where to find us."

Upon reaching the Hokage’s office, she was greeted by the secretary, who quickly announced her arrival. As she entered, she found Hiruzen Sarutobi seated at the desk, his expression tired yet attentive. Next to him, Jiraiya was leaning against the wall, arms crossed, observing her with a faint smile that seemed to mix pride and concern.

"Akari," Hiruzen began, his voice grave. "It seems your mission was more complicated than we expected."

"Complicated is an understatement, Hokage-sama," she replied, pulling a scroll from her tool pouch and placing it on the desk. "There’s something strange going on," she said. "The new village, Otogakure... I suspect Orochimaru is in charge of that village, and not only that, but I believe someone from outside, probably from the Akatsuki, is involved."

Hiruzen lit his pipe, thoughtful, his eyes shifting from the scroll to Akari. The smoke rose in slow spirals, filling the room with a woody aroma. Jiraiya straightened his posture, crossing his arms as he analyzed the report with unusual seriousness.

"Orochimaru creating his own village... Otogakure," Hiruzen murmured, repeating the name as if savoring the weight of the implications. "And if there is indeed an involvement with the Akatsuki, we are dealing with a network much larger than we imagined."

Jiraiya tilted his head, his eyes fixed on Akari.

"Did you find any concrete evidence of a connection with the Akatsuki? Or is this based on suspicious movements?"

Akari took a deep breath before answering.

"There’s no direct evidence, but the circumstances are suspicious. Orochimaru is clearly testing something—perhaps my limits, or the ANBU’s ability to respond. The mercenaries from Kirigakure and the experiments we faced indicate he’s operating on a larger scale. The Akatsuki has an interest in bijuus, and considering my connection with Kurama, I can’t ignore the possibility they’re probing."

Hiruzen tapped his pipe against the edge of the ashtray, his expression hardening.

"If Orochimaru is collaborating with the Akatsuki, that changes everything. But for now, we need to work with the facts. You captured one of his experiments, right?"

"Yes," Akari confirmed. "He’s being escorted here. I used... advanced methods to ensure he cooperated until we arrived. He has valuable information, but we need to be cautious. Orochimaru might have implanted traps or mental restrictions."

Jiraiya raised an eyebrow, noticing the hesitation in her voice.

"Advanced methods, huh? Seems like you're learning some new tricks. Any secrets you’d like to share, Akari?"

She kept a neutral expression, but felt her stomach churn.

"Just a high-level genjutsu. Nothing worth discussing right now."

Jiraiya narrowed his eyes slightly, but didn’t press the matter.

"Alright. And what about your identity? Was what happened in Kirigakure an inevitable leak, or a calculated mistake?"

"A mix of both," Akari admitted, frustration evident in her voice. "My mask was destroyed during the fight with Yagura, and there was no way to prevent my identity from being exposed. We know Orochimaru wanted to test me, but now he and half the shinobi world know I’m Flash Scarlet. This will complicate my position in the ANBU."

Hiruzen took a deep breath, his tired yet perceptive eyes fixed on her.

"You understand what this means, don’t you? Your position as captain of the ANBU will be untenable. The Council will demand your removal."

Akari straightened her posture, her determination evident.

"I understand, Hokage-sama. I’m willing to accept it if necessary. But my priority right now is making sure the information we’ve gathered is used to strengthen Konoha."

"You’re looking more and more like your father every day," Jiraiya said, his voice softer, almost nostalgic. "But that doesn’t mean you have to carry the weight alone. If you leave the ANBU, consider working more closely with Naruto and Sasuke. They’re going to need you in the coming years."

Akari hesitated but nodded slowly.

"Understood. I’ll do whatever’s necessary to protect Konoha and those who matter."

Hiruzen crossed his hands over the desk, his expression serious.

"Akari, you’ve fulfilled your duty with distinction, but the path ahead will be more difficult than any mission you’ve ever faced. Orochimaru and the Akatsuki are forces we cannot underestimate. Will you be ready for the decisions that need to be made?"

She met his gaze, her voice firm.

"I will always be ready, Hokage-sama."

Hiruzen nodded.

"Very well. I’ll call the Council to discuss the implications of your exposed identity and the information about Otogakure. Rest while you can, Akari. You’ll need your strength soon."

As she left the room, Jiraiya watched her with a concerned expression.

"She’s strong, Sarutobi-sensei. But I hope we’re not asking too much of someone so young."

Hiruzen sighed, looking out the window.

"Strength isn’t something we choose to carry, Jiraiya. It’s something the world imposes on us. Akari carries the weight of Konoha on her shoulders, and I fear this is only the beginning."

[...]

Akari took off her ANBU uniform, walking to her apartment, her identity as Flash Scarlet now out in the open. She was probably listed in the Bingo Book now, just like her father. With a weary sigh, she jumped from the ground to the balcony.

As she opened the door, her heart immediately stopped. She stared wide-eyed at the center of the room. Sasuke was visibly happy, and Naruto too. They were looking at the figure sitting in the middle of the room.

Akari felt her heart pounding in her chest, heat rising to her eyes as she looked at the woman sitting there. Mikoto Uchiha looked at Akari with a gentle smile.

"Nee-san!" Naruto ran toward his sister, grabbing her hand and pulling her into the room. "The med-nins said she woke up from the coma, so she could come home!"

"Akari-chan," Mikoto said, almost in a whisper, her gaze soft as she looked at Akari.

Akari stopped, staring at Mikoto, hoping it wasn't just a dream. She took a step forward, then another, before finally embracing the Uchiha, her eyes filled with tears.

"I knew you would wake up... Dattebane," she whispered.

Mikoto wrapped her arms around Akari in a warm embrace, a gesture that transcended words. The room fell silent, filled only by the quiet breathing of Naruto and Sasuke as they watched, their eyes full of emotion. Akari held Mikoto tightly, as if afraid she might disappear again, as if this moment could be nothing more than a cruel illusion.

"I missed you so much," Akari whispered, her voice breaking. "I... I promised to take care of them. I promised I would do my best."

Mikoto gently ran her fingers through Akari’s hair, her expression serene as silent tears ran down her face.

"You kept your promise, Akari. I can see it in their eyes. You protected them, even when it seemed impossible."

Naruto, standing nearby, couldn't hold back a smile.

"She's amazing, Mikoto-san! She was always there for me and Sasuke, even when no one else was!"

Sasuke, usually so reserved, nodded slightly.

"Without her... I don't know if I would have been able to keep going."

Akari looked at the two of them, her eyes still shimmering with tears, but now a small smile played on her lips.

"You two are my family. There was never any other choice but to protect you."

Mikoto sighed, her voice soft but resolute, cutting through the moment with a mix of gratitude and determination.

"And I am grateful for that, Akari. But now it’s my turn to take responsibility. I won’t hide anymore. I need to be strong for them—and for myself."

Akari stepped back slightly, looking at Mikoto with a mix of pride and concern.

"You know it won’t be easy. Konoha... the Council might still see you as a threat. And with your Mangekyou—"

"I know," Mikoto interrupted, surprising everyone with the firmness in her voice. "But I can’t keep being a ghost in my own home. Itachi spared me for a reason, and I will honor that. I need to help rebuild what was lost, even if it means facing those who see me as an enemy."

Sasuke took a step forward, his eyes locked on his mother.

"I’m with you, Mom. No matter what happens, we’ll face it together."

Naruto stepped up beside Akari, his fists clenched with determination.

"And me too! We’re a family, and families face everything together, right, Nee-san?"

Akari looked at them, feeling a wave of pride and love so strong it nearly overwhelmed her.

"Of course, Naruto. And as long as I’m here, nothing will happen to any of you. That’s a promise."

A sudden knock at the door broke the moment. Everyone turned, their senses sharpened by years of training and caution. Akari was the first to react, instinctively placing herself between her family and the door.

"I’ll handle it," she said, her voice steady as she stepped forward. She adjusted her stance, ready for whatever was on the other side.

When she opened the door, she found Kakashi standing there. His expression was as serious as ever, but there was something else in his eyes—a mix of relief and urgency.

"Akari," he began, glancing briefly inside the apartment before looking back at her. "We need to talk. There’s news... about Orochimaru and the Akatsuki."

Akari felt the weight of his words, but before responding, she looked back at Mikoto, Sasuke, and Naruto.

"I’ll be back soon. Stay here and look after each other."

Mikoto nodded, her gaze full of understanding.

"Go, Akari. We’ll be fine. And remember, you’re not alone."

With that, Akari closed the door behind her, following Kakashi to face yet another chapter in what seemed to be an endless struggle.

Chapter Text

As they left the room, the pair jumped through the window, moving silently across the village rooftops toward the Hokage Monument. The matter at hand was serious.

"Jiraiya-sama said that Orochimaru recently left the Akatsuki," Kakashi said, glancing at Akari.

Akari raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued, as she sat down, deep in thought.

"Which means... he will be acting alone now," Akari looked out over the village, observing the horizon. "Now that I’ve left the ANBU, I’ll have more time to train Naruto and Sasuke to defend themselves. Jiraiya did a great job with both of them, but I still feel like they need to accelerate their pace."

Kakashi shook his head, watching the kunoichi. Just yesterday, she had been a child focused on getting stronger, and now, at only 14, she was already an ex-ANBU captain and a fully capable Jounin.

"I don’t doubt he will act, but I don’t think it will be anytime soon," Kakashi said. "Jiraiya-sama mentioned that he might remain inactive for a while."

The kunoichi nodded, sitting atop Minato’s head on the Hokage Monument, looking at the midday sun.

"He’s never truly inactive, Kakashi. He just doesn’t act personally," Akari sighed. "With Mikoto awake, things could get more complicated. She’s the last living Uchiha woman, and Sasuke is her son. Now, she represents the clan. Danzo must be going crazy over this."

She clenched her fists at the thought of him.

"If he weren’t so slippery, I would’ve killed him years ago," Akari looked into Kakashi’s eyes.

"You know that wouldn’t solve anything," Kakashi sat down beside her. "Besides, I have news—Naruto and Sasuke were considered the best in their class."

Kakashi smiled, clearly trying to shift the mood. Akari chuckled softly.

"Of course they were. I trained them, along with that perverted old man Jiraiya. I expected nothing less, dattebane," she said. Then her voice softened slightly, carrying a hint of melancholy. "I’ve been on so many missions… I feel like I might have become distant from them."

Kakashi looked at Akari, his gaze serene but full of understanding. He knew the weight she carried, both as an older sister and as an elite ninja. There was a maturity in her that, while impressive, was also sad. After all, she had never really had the chance to be just a child.

"Akari," he began, his voice calm, "they know how much you care. Naruto and Sasuke might not say it outright, but you’re the reason they are who they are today. It doesn’t matter how much time you spent away. What matters is that when they needed you, you were there."

Akari sighed, staring at the vast blue sky as if searching for answers.

"I know, Kakashi. But I still feel like I could have done more. Naruto is strong, but he still needs to learn to control his impulsiveness. Sasuke… He’s gotten better at managing his emotions and valuing the present, but I still feel like there’s more I could do," Akari then turned to Kakashi. "And you? I hope you’re being a good uncle." She smirked. "If not, my mother will come back just to beat you up, dattebane."

Kakashi chuckled, a rare but genuine sound. He tilted his head slightly, giving her that tired yet playful look that was so characteristic of him.

"A good uncle, huh? I think I’m doing alright. I’ve already survived Naruto calling my hair a dust mop and Sasuke ignoring my training because 'Akari is better,' so I’d say I deserve some credit."

Akari laughed, her tone lighter and more relaxed.

"Naruto is right about the hair, you know? And Sasuke… He’s always been competitive. Still, I’m glad you’re there for them. Knowing they have you helps more than they admit."

Kakashi nodded slightly.

"You’ve set a high standard, Akari. They see you as their sister, their mentor, and, in some ways, a mother figure. With Mikoto back… it’ll take some of that burden off your shoulders. But I know you’ll never stop worrying."

Akari leaned back, resting on her hands, and stared at the sky.

"It’s impossible not to worry. The shinobi world is cruel, and they still have so much ahead of them. I just want them to be ready. I want them to have the chance to choose their own paths instead of being dragged by circumstances… like so many of us were."

A moment of silence settled between them—not uncomfortable, but the kind that happens when two people understand the weight of what’s ahead yet find solace in each other’s presence.

"You know," Kakashi finally broke the silence, "even though the world is full of dangers and uncertainties, they have something most people don’t—you. Whether you’re in the ANBU or not, whether you’re a Namikaze or a Jinchuuriki, you’re the one who keeps them grounded. Don’t forget that."

Akari turned to him, her eyes filled with quiet determination.

"I try, Kakashi. It’s just that… sometimes, I feel like, no matter how much I do, what’s coming might be bigger than all of us. Orochimaru, the Akatsuki… Danzo… It all keeps piling up, and I know I can’t protect everyone at the same time."

Kakashi placed a hand on her shoulder, a rare gesture of support.

"Akari, no one can carry everything alone. You’re strong—maybe stronger than anyone I know—but remember this: you’re not alone. You have me, Jiraiya, Mikoto… and, most importantly, you have Naruto and Sasuke. They’re more resilient than you think."

She gave a small but sincere smile.

"You’re right. I just hope that when the time comes, I can keep everyone together. This family... it's all we have."

Kakashi stood up, extending his hand to her.

"And that's why we're going to fight, together. Now, how about we drop by Ichiraku? My treat, but only because Naruto will insist that I’m a good uncle."

Akari laughed, taking his hand as she stood up.

"Careful, Kakashi. Naruto might end up asking you for an 'uncle’s allowance.'"

The two started walking back to the village, the weight of their conversation still present but less suffocating. The future was still uncertain, but for now, they had each other—and that was enough.

[...]

"Someone’s really hungry," Kakashi said sarcastically as they both ate a bowl of ramen.

Akari was on her third, clearly starving. She placed the empty third bowl on the table while eating her fourth.

"Yeah," she said between bites, "you have no idea how horrible ANBU rations are."

"Oh, I do. I was in the ANBU too," Kakashi chuckled dryly as he finished his own bowl.

"Kirigakure was a pain. Yagura is dead now, and I have no idea what’s going to happen next," the kunoichi sighed. "Now that I’ll be a Jounin, I have to think carefully about what to do. I’m pretty sure Hiruzen wants to overwork me with A-rank missions and above. And I just know the council will try to make me a sensei, as if I have the patience to teach, dattebane!"

"Well, I suspect he wants me to be a sensei too," Kakashi let out a dry laugh. "It’ll probably be either you or me who ends up teaching Naruto and Sasuke."

"MY ETERNAL RIVAL!"

A loud, enthusiastic voice boomed behind them—the voice of Kakashi’s so-called rival, the Green Beast of Konoha.

Akari chuckled softly as she saw Kakashi flinch. Accompanying him were Tenten, Neji, and Rock Lee.

"Akari!" Rock Lee stepped forward, full of determination. "I see you’ve finally returned!"

Akari sighed, looking between Maito Guy and Rock Lee. How can they be so alike?

"Lee," she greeted him, then turned to the others. "Tenten, Neji, taking a break from training?"

Tenten gave a tired smile, crossing her arms.

"If it were up to Guy-sensei, we’d never have breaks. But we decided to follow him to Ichiraku for a change... and honestly, I needed the pause."

Neji, always reserved, gave a slight nod to Akari.

"It’s important to balance training with rest. Even if Guy-sensei disagrees with that philosophy."

He shot a meaningful look at the jounin, who was now striking dramatic poses with Kakashi.

"Akari, I heard you returned from Kirigakure and still found time to devour four bowls of ramen!" Lee said, clearly impressed. "That is proof of the youthful spirit burning within you!"

Akari let out a muffled laugh and shrugged.

"Or maybe just proof that ANBU rations are punishment."

She glanced at Kakashi, who looked like he was praying that Guy wouldn’t start challenging him to push-ups in the middle of the restaurant.

"Well, Akari," Guy said, turning to her with his usual enthusiasm, "since you’re back and officially a Jounin, that means you’re ready to face even greater challenges! The flames of youth burn strong within you, and I’m certain your next journey will be glorious!"

"Sure, sure."

She then looked at Neji for a moment.

"Neji, I brought something for you."

Akari tossed a book at him—the latest edition of 'Icha Icha: Paradise on the Yaoi Island.'

Neji clicked his tongue in distaste as he saw the cover, and Akari laughed at his expression.

"Relax, it’s just literature about... romance," she raised an eyebrow slightly suggestively. "You should read it, Neji, I’m sure you’d love it."

Neji caught the book in the air with a look of pure discontent. His eyes quickly scanned the extravagant cover, and he sighed deeply as if carrying the weight of all humanity’s shame.

"Akari, your idea of 'literature' is questionable at best."

Tenten stifled a laugh, trying to keep her composure, while Rock Lee observed the book with curiosity.

"Romance, huh? Maybe I should give it a try, Neji! Guy-sensei always says that the true spirit of youth also lies in exploring new ideas!"

"Please don’t encourage this, Lee," Neji responded, casting a pleading look at Tenten, who finally gave in and started laughing openly.

Akari, for her part, was enjoying the Hyuuga’s discomfort.

"Neji, I guarantee, it’s a read that will broaden your horizons. And if it doesn’t, at least it’ll give you something to laugh about. Who knows, Hana might even convince you to start your own collection."

Neji rolled his eyes but reluctantly tucked the book into his cloak.

"Just because you came back and are already causing chaos doesn’t mean I’ll read this kind of perversion."

"Neji, my friend, do not underestimate the power of an emotional story!" Guy exclaimed, still posing dramatically. "Youth is also about embracing new experiences, even if they come in the form of... unconventional literature!"

Kakashi, who had remained quiet until then, finally decided to intervene.

"Akari, you’re corrupting the next generation of ninjas. Don’t you think it’s a bit early for that?"

She gave a mischievous smile, leaning slightly toward Kakashi.

"And who was it that gave me my first copy of Icha Icha? I don’t remember anyone other than you, Kakashi-sensei."

Kakashi choked slightly, while Guy let out a loud, booming laugh.

"Kakashi, my eternal rival! What dark secret do you hide? Perhaps your youth is more... rebellious than I thought!"

Tenten could no longer hold back her laughter, and even Lee was clearly enjoying the situation. Akari, satisfied with the chaos she had caused, finished her bowl of ramen and set her chopsticks down with a triumphant air.

"Well, everyone, it was great seeing you. But now that Neji has a book to read and Kakashi is rethinking his life choices, I think my mission here is complete."

She stood up, left some money on the table, and gave a slight wave to the group.

"See you all later. And Neji, at least make an effort to read the first chapter. It might be eye-opening."

With that, she disappeared through the door, leaving the group between laughter and skeptical looks, while Kakashi desperately tried to change the subject as fast as possible.

Chapter Text

"Akari walks calmly through Konoha, the reverent gazes never making her feel comfortable, especially when she is forced to remember that she is the 'Princess of Konoha,' the sole representative of the Uzumaki Clan in the village, the daughter of the Fourth Hokage, and a skilled Jounin—all at just 14 years old. She sighed and leaped onto the rooftop of one of the houses.

'Wearing that dumb look again,' a voice sounded behind Akari.

The kunoichi immediately recognized it, smiling briefly as she unwrapped a sweet to eat—something she had just picked up from somewhere, leaving the ryo in its place. She took a bite as she stood up, her gaze meeting that of her favorite psychopath in Konoha.

'Just thinking about the day I kicked your ass,' Akari said playfully as she looked at Anko Mitarashi.

Anko laughed casually, without a hint of regret. She stood there, under the shade of a tree, with a mischievous smile and her usual provocative look.

'Oh, you still remember that time? I was just warming up, Akari-chan. You still have a lot to learn about ass-kickings, especially when it comes to me.'

Akari gave a sarcastic smile, adjusting her hair with one hand, her tone light but with a shadow of provocation.

'I could give you another one, just to remind you how it feels. I'm sure most people in Konoha would feel safer if you were a little more... well-behaved.'

Anko stepped closer, letting silence fill the brief distance between them. She watched Akari with a mix of amusement and curiosity.

'You've changed a lot since then, Akari. Now you're a Jounin, more powerful, more controlled... But it's funny, with all that power, you're still the same girl who used the Hiraishin to pull off tricks,' she said with a teasing tone.

Akari chuckled, aware that Anko had a unique way of testing her.

'Don't be fooled, Anko. I may be more controlled, but that doesn't mean I can't still have fun. Just because I'm stronger doesn't mean I don't have my lighthearted moments.'

She took another bite of her sweet, her gaze staying on Anko—challenging, yet with a hidden spark of friendship beneath it all.

Anko laughed, crossing her arms as she took a step back.

'I heard from Genma that you just got back, so I came to check on you. I was going to tell you that Mikoto woke up, but you probably already know that,' Anko said, pulling out some dango from her pocket and taking a bite. 'Danzo seems more irritated than usual. You know how that old man is, especially now that Mikoto has those weird Uchiha eyes.'

Akari frowned at Anko’s words, the sweet in her hand suddenly not tasting so sweet anymore. The mention of Mikoto, her eyes awakening the Mangekyō Sharingan, and the mention of Danzo brought a tension Akari couldn't ignore. She tossed the rest of the sweet aside and leaned against the edge of the roof, watching the movement below as she reflected.

'I know. Mikoto waking up means things in the village might get even more complicated,' Akari replied, her voice more serious than before. 'She's the last living Uchiha, and now, with the power her eyes represent... Danzo will want to use her somehow, or worse, try to control her.'

Anko, as always, seemed to enjoy how Akari analyzed everything, but there was something in her eyes that betrayed a genuine concern. She crossed her arms and took a closer look at Akari.

'You think she’ll get involved with the Uchihas again? What do you think Danzo is going to do with this... new advantage? Mikoto, with that Mangekyō, is a key piece in Konoha’s political game.'

Akari sighed, her eyes fixed on the village below, her vision now clouded by concern.

'Mikoto could be the turning point, Anko. If she really decides to follow in Itachi’s footsteps, it could destroy whatever balance still exists here. And Danzo… He won’t stop until he has everything under his control. It’s not just about the clan anymore, it’s about the power he could gain.'

'You sound so sure of that, Akari,' Anko observed, stepping a little closer, her playful smile replaced by a darker expression. 'Don’t you think you might be underestimating Mikoto? She doesn’t seem like the same woman she used to be. What do you think she’ll do with all of this... with Sasuke around and the Mangekyō awakened?'

Akari let out a bitter laugh, more to herself than to Anko.

'Mikoto is stronger than anyone realizes. She always has been. But that doesn’t change the fact that the village will either use her as a piece or reject her and treat her as a threat. Whatever Danzo does, whatever the council decides… I don’t know, but I know I have to be by their side to stop things from getting worse.'

Anko just watched, in no hurry to respond. She knew Akari was once again dealing with a complex game, but she wasn’t sure how the young Jounin would handle it now that she had to protect not only her family but also Konoha in such a sensitive position.

'You're starting to sound like a real "Princess of Konoha,"' Anko said, once again using a teasing tone, but with a hint of respect in her voice. 'Or should I start calling you Akari-Hime?'

Akari immediately blushed and turned her face away, clearly hating the nickname.

'Don’t call me that, idiot,' she muttered.

Anko chuckled at Akari’s reaction, biting into her dango with satisfaction.

'Ah, you’re so easy to tease. I don’t get why you hate that nickname so much, it suits you. Not everyone has the pedigree of a princess and still manages to scare the hell out of a bunch of veteran Jounin.'

'I never asked for that "pedigree," Anko. Or for half the things that come with it,' Akari shot back, still looking down, but with frustration in her voice. 'Everyone sees me as something I’m not—a perfect heir, a potential savior, a symbol of... I don’t know, hope or some other nonsense. And me? I just want to protect the people who matter to me, do my job, and eat a bowl of ramen in peace without people looking at me like I’m some kind of ninja goddess.'

Anko chewed in silence for a moment, taking in Akari’s words. When she spoke, her tone was softer, less teasing.

'I understand more than you think, you know? That look... of judgment, of expectation. It’s not easy carrying the weight of something you never asked for. But, Akari… sometimes, what you do with it is what really matters, not what others expect from you.'"

Akari turned to look at Anko, surprised by her seriousness.

"You? Saying something deep like that? I thought you were only good at annoying me."

"I'm full of surprises," Anko replied with a mischievous smile, but there was something genuine in her eyes. "Look, I'm not saying you have to carry the world on your shoulders, but you need to decide how you're going to handle this. If they're going to call you 'Princess of Konoha,' then be one who makes her own rules. And to hell with what others think."

Akari let out a short laugh, shaking her head.

"You always know how to pull me back, don't you? It seems that even being the 'psychopath' I always call you, you're the only one who talks to me like a normal person."

"Of course, someone has to do the dirty work," Anko replied with a teasing smile. "And honestly, I like seeing the 'Princess' drop the act once in a while."

Akari sighed, but a small smile started to appear on her lips.

"Thanks, Anko. Not that I'll admit it again, but I think I needed to hear that."

Anko clicked her tongue.

"Don't worry, I won't let you forget. After all, what else would I do with my free time if not making sure 'Akari-Hime' keeps her feet on the ground?"

"Anko..." Akari gave her a look that was a mix of threat and amusement, but before she could respond, the sound of footsteps in the distance caught her attention. Both fell silent for a moment, instinctively alert.

"Someone's coming," Anko murmured, narrowing her eyes. "Looks like your peace won’t last long, Akari."

"As always," Akari replied, sighing as she watched the approaching figure.

Tenten landed in front of Akari, immediately hugging her with the strength she was known for.

"Well, we have a lot to talk about now," Tenten scolded, crossing her arms as she released the kunoichi. "You're going to tell me everything about your mission."

[...]

The two, now alone on one of Konoha’s rooftops, sat together. Tenten kept a relaxed posture, while Akari simply smiled, keeping her senses alert for any presence.

"My god..." Tenten was stunned as she listened to Akari talk about the mission. "The Mizukage really attacked you?"

"Yes," Akari let out a long sigh. "He attacked us shortly after I had escaped from Reiga, you know, the Mist Swordsman."

"Wait, you fought one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist?" The genin leaned forward, now incredulous. "Wasn’t this just a diplomatic mission? How did it turn into this chaos?"

"Orochimaru and another unknown figure," Akari said, placing a privacy seal on the walls so no one could eavesdrop on their conversation. "Somehow, Orochimaru knew I was the Scarlet Flash, or the ANBU with the panda mask, and he knew I would be on this mission. So he sent his experiments and counted on someone in a position of power in Kirigakure to attack me if his experiments failed. Yagura was acting strange... he was under a genjutsu I couldn’t break..."

Tenten blinked, trying to absorb all the information Akari was throwing at her. "Genjutsu on the Mizukage? That... that’s possible? I mean, he’s a Jinchuuriki! How could someone put him under such a powerful genjutsu?"

Akari crossed her arms, her gaze distant as she recalled the events.

"That’s exactly what made me suspicious. Normally, the Tailed Beast inside him would have broken any genjutsu, but Yagura was completely out of it. When we tried to negotiate, he just attacked us, as if he were being controlled. And it wasn’t an ordinary genjutsu... there was something more sinister about it."

Tenten leaned back, still stunned, her wide pearl-colored eyes locked onto Akari.

"So you fought the Mizukage... while he was under a genjutsu... and you still made it out alive? Akari, that’s... unreal. But what about Orochimaru? Was he actually there, or did he just use his experiments to test you?"

Akari shook her head.

"He didn’t appear in person, but he left his mark, as always. The experiments he sent after me were... monstrous. They seemed designed to force me to use the full extent of my power. And honestly, I think he was trying to measure my strength, to see how far I could go with Kurama’s chakra."

Tenten swallowed hard, tension clear on her face.

"You used her chakra, didn’t you? Akari, that’s dangerous... you know that. What happened?"

Akari looked away, her expression hardening.

"I had no choice, Tenten. It was either use Kurama’s chakra or die. When Yagura activated his Tailed Beast form, there was no other option. I used up to four tails... and even then, I almost lost control. I only managed to stay conscious because Kurama knew that if I died, she would be in danger too."

The genin was silent for a moment, processing everything.

"That’s... a lot to carry on your own, Akari. And now? What is Konoha going to do with all this? Do they know about the genjutsu on Yagura? About Orochimaru?"

"About the genjutsu, I have no proof. About Orochimaru, one of his experiments was dragged back here... I had to use it." She pointed to her right eye, making her Sharingan appear. Tenten, understanding the implication, felt a chill run down her spine.

She tensed even more as she saw Akari’s Sharingan activate. Her pearl eyes locked onto that deep red, almost hypnotized by the sheer power Akari carried. She opened her mouth to speak but hesitated, clearly grasping the weight of what Akari had just admitted.

"You... used Kotoamatsukami?" Tenten whispered, almost afraid that saying it out loud would draw unwanted attention. "Akari, that’s... dangerous! You know what that jutsu represents. If the Council finds out you have it, they won’t hesitate to use you as a tool—more than they already do!"

"I know," Akari responded, her voice low but filled with determination. "But I had no choice, Tenten. Orochimaru was testing my limits, and that experiment of his... was something that couldn’t just be left roaming free. He knew too much. So I forced him to talk, to confess. Now, Konoha has information about his experiments and possibly about whoever in Kirigakure is conspiring with him. It was a calculated risk."

Tenten ran a hand through her hair, clearly anxious.

"Akari, this is a dangerous game. What if someone realizes he was under such a powerful genjutsu? They could connect the dots. The Sharingan, Kotoamatsukami... This puts you directly in the crosshairs—not just of the Council, but of anyone who wants that power."

Akari sighed, deactivating her Sharingan and rubbing her right temple, where the seal that helped regulate the chakra flow to that eye was placed.

"I know, Tenten. Believe me, I know better than anyone what I'm risking. But I did what was necessary. I'm not like the Council; I don't use my power without purpose. Every decision I make is for the people I love... and for Konoha, even if they don’t acknowledge it."

Tenten watched her friend in silence for a moment, her expression softening as she noticed the exhaustion in Akari's eyes.

"I trust you, Akari. I always have. But just... be careful, please. You already carry so much on your shoulders, and this secret... it's too heavy to bear alone."

Akari smiled—a tired, but genuine smile.

"Thank you, Tenten. You always know what to say, even when I don't want to hear it. But don't worry. I'm still here, standing strong. And I won’t let anyone use what I carry against me... or against others."

The genin nodded, though she still looked concerned.

"Alright. But if you ever need help, don’t hesitate to call me. Or call Naruto and Sasuke. You don’t have to fight all your battles alone, Akari."

"I know," Akari replied, reaching out to ruffle Tenten’s hair playfully, earning an annoyed huff from the genin. "Now, why don’t you tell me what you’ve been up to? I bet training with Neji is driving you crazy."

Tenten rolled her eyes but couldn't help a small smile.

"Don’t even get me started. He’s an unbearable perfectionist..." And with that, the two started talking about lighter things, easing the heavy tension Akari’s confession had left behind.

"The truth is, he can be such a jerk when he wants to be. Seriously, why are there so many jerks in clans with dojutsu?!" Akari scoffed. "I’ve never seen any in that brat’s clan... What’s his name? Kiba!"

Tenten huffed at Akari’s teasing, crossing her arms.

"Hey! First of all, Neji is not a jerk—he just... tries too hard to be perfect. And second, if you think the Hyuuga clan is full of jerks, it’s only because you haven’t met all the Inuzuka. Kiba is just the mild version. That clan is a complete mess."

Akari laughed, relaxing a bit as the conversation turned to something less grim.

"Alright, I’ll take your word for it... but at least they seem to have fun. The Hyuuga, on the other hand, are all rules and traditions. That must be unbearable."

"Tell me about it," Tenten replied, rolling her eyes. "Every time I visit Neji, I feel like I’m being monitored."

Akari nodded, recalling the times she had encountered some Hyuuga during missions. They were always cautious—especially the so-called "Branch Family slaves." How could a clan treat their own blood like that? It was inconceivable to her, something an Uzumaki would never do. It depressed her. She had never been too fond of the Uchiha, who ignored the weak, but the Hyuuga were on a different level.

Deciding to stop there and feeling hungry, Akari stood up and clapped her hands.

"Alright, let’s go. I’m sure Naruto and Sasuke are already planning something dumb while we’re here. We’d better stop a disaster before it happens."

Tenten took Akari’s hand and stood up, still smiling. "Yeah, they’re probably competing to see who can eat the most bowls of ramen... or arguing over something ridiculous."

"Definitely," Akari said, laughing as they began walking back toward the village. "Let’s go save Konoha from their ruined stomachs."

[...]

As they wandered through Konoha’s streets, they finally had the time they had been wanting to talk. It was true that Akari being out of the ANBU wasn’t exactly a good thing—at least not for the Jinchuuriki herself, who enjoyed action—but overall, weighing everything, she now had a lot more free time.

Their conversation drifted to random topics, including how Tenten's team was frequently stuck doing D-rank missions.

"That must be pretty annoying, dattebane," Akari said.

Tenten just rolled her eyes, looking both slightly indignant and resigned.

"Not everyone is a Jinchuuriki, daughter of the Yondaime, a sealing master, a genius, and also an ANBU captain at twelve," Tenten laughed at her own words. "Us normal ninjas have to start from the bottom, you know? We’re the commoners, and you’re the royalty."

Akari placed a hand on her chest in mock indignation.

"Well, excuse me for being amazing," she wiped her eyes in fake sorrow. "You have no idea how hard it is being this good at everything."

"You’re right, it must be really difficult," Tenten replied sarcastically before laughing.

"Akari-nee-san!"

A certain brat suddenly jumped onto Akari, tackling her with surprising speed—almost a blur. Akari caught him instinctively, a smile forming on her lips.

"Naruto, I told you not to jump on me," Akari scolded gently, running a hand through the boy’s hair.

"I told you to control yourself, dobe," Sasuke appeared behind him, smirking.

"Shut up, teme! She was gone for two whole days! She comes home, hugs Mikoto-san, and then just leaves with Kakashi without even talking to us!" Naruto reasoned before hugging Akari tightly. "And you’re not getting me off, dattebayo!"

Sasuke rolled his eyes but didn’t argue with Naruto. Instead, he shoved his hands into his pockets and stepped closer to Akari.

"I was starting to wonder how long you’d take," he said.

Akari had always found it cute how he avoided directly expressing his feelings. She chuckled softly and pulled him into a hug.

"I missed you too," she laughed. "To make up for the wait, I promise to train you both even harder."

Naruto lit up instantly at the mention of training, while Sasuke tried to play it cool, though the sparkle in his eyes gave him away. Tenten simply observed their dynamic, amused. It was clear that, despite all the teasing and competition, the bond between Akari, Naruto, and Sasuke was something deep—almost familial.

"Yatta! We’re gonna train so much that I’ll become even stronger, dattebayo!" Naruto cheered, flailing his arms excitedly while still clinging to Akari. "And I’ll be better than you, Sasuke-teme!"

"You can try, dobe," Sasuke responded with a smirk, though the competitive fire was already burning. "But we both know who always wins."

"Oh, please," Akari interrupted, setting Naruto back on the ground before purposely ruffling Sasuke’s hair. "The way you two fight, it’s a miracle you haven’t killed each other in training yet. Maybe I should start using special seals just to keep you apart."

"You only say that because I’m way stronger than him!" Naruto retorted with a confident grin.

"Of course, Naruto, you’re incredibly strong," Tenten replied sarcastically, crossing her arms. "Now tell me, when was the last time you didn’t trip over your own feet while running?"

Naruto turned red, clearly embarrassed, and Sasuke didn’t waste the chance to laugh.

"Nice one, Tenten," he said, fueling the teasing even more.

"Alright, alright, enough bullying Naruto," Akari intervened with a smile. "Let’s go home. You two need to eat something decent before training. I bet you’ve been surviving on ramen, haven’t you?"

Naruto tried to protest, but Sasuke quickly looked away, refusing to deny anything. Tenten laughed, shaking her head.

"They really need you to keep their lives together, Akari."

Chapter Text

"Is this all you’ve got? At this rate, I’m going to win, dattebane!" she laughed.

The three were at a lake near Konoha, the wind gently swaying the trees, rustling their branches and leaves, as Akari stared at them.

Both were on solid ground. The challenge was "simple": without using any jutsu, they were to walk on the water and touch her simultaneously. A basic task Akari had given them to practice their chakra control.

"Come on, boys, you know how to do this. After all, I’ve taught you both really well," Akari smiled. "Show me that all the training I gave you paid off, or is it that my adorable little brothers can’t do it?"

Naruto furrowed his brow, clearly irritated by Akari’s teasing. He had always been impulsive, but his older sister’s provocations had a special way of getting under his skin.

"I’m going to beat you, dattebayo!" he shouted, already concentrating chakra into his feet.

Sasuke, standing beside him, observed with his typical serious expression. He had always been more calculated, more reserved compared to Naruto, and Akari knew that this contrast between the two was part of what made them such a dynamic duo. The constant training with Akari had brought them closer, and both had developed skills far beyond what was expected for their age.

"Control it better, Dobe," Sasuke murmured, his eyes focused on the lake, watching the small ripples around Akari's feet.

Akari laughed softly, seeing the determination in both of their eyes. She was proud of how much they had grown, both as ninjas and as people. They constantly reminded her of the responsibility she carried since that fateful night, but also the joy of seeing them become stronger together.

"Alright, I’ll show you how it’s done!" Naruto announced, charging toward the lake’s edge.

As he took his first step onto the water, he almost lost his balance, but quickly adjusted his chakra to his feet, stabilizing himself with a satisfied smile. He took a few more steps, growing more confident, but still somewhat awkward. Akari, watching closely, noticed his subtle mistakes. He always poured more chakra than needed, causing small ripples around his feet.

"That’s it, Naruto! Keep going, just need to adjust your control a little," Akari encouraged, keeping her position at the center of the lake.

Sasuke, on the other hand, was analyzing Naruto’s movements, already planning his own approach. Without saying a word, he took a smooth step onto the water, balancing himself with precision. He had trained chakra control so much that his movements were nearly flawless. Sasuke was focused on finding the right moment to act, always thinking several steps ahead.

"Very good, Sasuke, but remember, you need to work with Naruto. You can’t just do it alone!" Akari reminded, knowing that the rivalry between the two sometimes got in the way of teamwork.

Sasuke let out a small sigh, realizing he’d have to slow down a bit to help Naruto find the right rhythm. As the two approached her, Akari, with a playful smile, began walking backward, maintaining some distance.

"Ah, you’re going to have to be faster than that!" she teased, making both of them quicken their pace.

Naruto, impatient, began running, but his lack of chakra control caused him to sink a bit into the water, soaking his ankles.

"Damn it!" he shouted, quickly adjusting his chakra and running again. Sasuke, by his side, maintained a steady pace, but was still waiting for the right moment to strike in sync.

Akari, observing their progress, began increasing her speed, lightly leaping over the surface of the water with an ease that seemed to defy the laws of physics.

"Come on, I’m waiting!" she laughed softly. "If Naru-chan doesn’t manage to do it, I might have to ban ramen from our house, hm?"

"WHAT?!" Naruto shouted, his eyes wide with indignation. "Don’t even think about it, dattebayo! I’ll reach you before Teme does!"

Sasuke, hearing this, cast a sideways glance at Naruto. He knew the provocation was intentional, and though he wouldn’t admit it, he found it amusing how easily his sister could get to Naruto.

"Don’t get distracted, Dobe. You’ll end up sinking again," Sasuke said, as he moved into a more strategic position. His steps were silent and precise, but he kept Naruto in his line of sight. Despite the rivalry, he knew Akari was right: without coordination, they wouldn’t be able to catch her.

Naruto, grumbling, stabilized his chakra again and began running, this time with more care, but with the same explosive energy as always. With every step, his confidence grew, and he looked at Sasuke with a challenging smile.

"Hey, Teme! Are you just going to stand there watching me? Or are you going to show me you can do something?" Naruto teased.

Sasuke sighed and rolled his eyes, but a faint smile appeared on his face. He knew Akari wasn’t just testing their chakra skills—this was also a teamwork exercise. So, he decided to collaborate, albeit reluctantly.

"Naruto, listen. When I say, reduce the chakra in your right foot and increase it in your left. We’ll create a wave to throw her off balance," Sasuke explained, remaining calm.

Naruto blinked, confused for a moment, but quickly nodded.

"Alright, Teme, but this better work!" He was getting tired of failing.

Akari, watching from a distance, noticed the change in their posture and smiled. Finally, they’re thinking together... but will they be able to catch me?

Naruto and Sasuke moved in sync for the first time, adjusting their steps on the water. As they neared her, Akari grinned and said, "Come on then, show me what you’ve got!"

When they were just a few meters away, Sasuke shouted, "Now!"

Naruto adjusted his chakra as Sasuke had instructed, creating a slight ripple in the water that became a small wave when it met Sasuke's chakra flow. The unexpected movement made Akari lose her balance for a moment, but her ninja experience allowed her to react quickly, adjusting herself at the last second and leaping backward.

"Great job, boys!" she exclaimed, visibly more excited now. "But you're going to need more than that to catch up with me!"

Naruto and Sasuke exchanged a quick glance, a competitive flame igniting between them. For the first time in the training, it seemed like their synchronization was beginning to improve, even though their rivalry still lingered. Naruto, sweat dripping from his face and full of determination, pointed at Akari.

"You'll see, Nee-chan! We're going to catch you, dattebayo!" he shouted, charging forward with renewed energy.

Sasuke followed right behind, this time without trying to take the lead. He seemed to understand that the key was working with Naruto's unpredictable rhythm, something that Akari, deep down, knew would make them stronger in the future.

"Naruto, right side!" Sasuke ordered, taking the left flank.

Akari narrowed her eyes, noticing the formation they were trying to create. They were attempting to surround her, but the real challenge, she knew, would be coordinating their attack at the same time. As she moved gracefully across the water, she leapt from side to side, dodging as if dancing.

"You guys are getting better... but still need a bit of finesse!" she taunted, spinning in mid-air and landing a few meters away.

Naruto tried to adjust his chakra to increase his speed but again overdid it, creating a small mirror of water that caused him to slip.

"Damn it!" he muttered, quickly stabilizing himself.

Sasuke, on the other hand, remained steady but seemed to hesitate, waiting for Naruto to get closer so they could strike together. He knew that despite his skills, Akari was just playing with them. That irritated him a little, but also motivated him to try and surpass her.

"Come on, Naruto, focus!" Sasuke exclaimed.

Naruto frowned, taking a deep breath. He closed his eyes for a brief moment as he recalled Akari's teachings. "Keep the flow steady, but adaptable, like water," he repeated to himself.

When he opened his eyes, something felt different. His energy was no longer chaotic, but focused. He started running again, his steps firmer, while Sasuke aligned with him.

Akari noticed the change and laughed softly.

"Looks like you finally got it."

The two of them approached quickly, their presence synchronized and their movements firm. This time, Akari knew she couldn’t just play around.

She leapt backward once more, but Naruto and Sasuke were ready. Naruto, with a shout full of determination, charged at her, forcing her to dodge to the side. At that exact moment, Sasuke emerged on the other flank, his hands extended.

"We got you!" they both shouted in unison, their fingers almost touching Akari’s shoulders.

However, in an instant, Akari disappeared in a flash of scarlet light, reappearing behind them.

"Almost, boys. You were really close!" she said, clapping her hands dramatically. "But you still need to work on reading your opponent’s movements."

Naruto dropped to his knees on the water's surface, frustrated.

"Ahhhh, Nee-san! That was unfair!"

Sasuke merely sighed, running a hand through his wet hair.

"It was a good effort, Naruto. At least we’re improving."

Akari walked over to them with a warm smile. She placed a hand on each of their shoulders, leaning in to look them in the eyes.

"You’re way better than at the beginning, trust me. Working as a team will be the key to overcoming bigger challenges. Keep it up, and I’m sure you’ll catch up to me one day."

Naruto puffed his cheeks but had a small smile at the corner of his lips. Sasuke, on the other hand, seemed to relax, even though he kept his neutral expression.

As the sun began to set, painting the lake in orange and golden hues, the three of them stood there for a moment, feeling the gentle breeze and appreciating the progress they had made. Even though Akari was hard to surpass, Naruto and Sasuke knew that with time, they would catch up to their older sister.

And Akari, in turn, felt confident that the two of them were on the right path to becoming exceptional ninjas. She sat down on the ground, pulling out the fruit she had placed in her seals for them to eat after training.

"So, I heard you two were the best at school," Akari teased. "Oh, and Sasuke, you're so popular with the girls."

Sasuke clicked his tongue in annoyance, turning his face away as he grabbed one of the fruits Akari had brought for after-training, chewing on the apple while pretending to ignore the kunoichi’s teasing.

"Tsk, I don't know what they see in him, dattebayo," Naruto said, rolling his eyes. "Those girls are always after the Teme, it messes up our training."

"Well, Naru-chan, a quiet, cold Uchiha boy... yeah, I think it's normal for the girls to be interested," Akari chuckled softly. "I'm sure Sasuke would look at one of them and say: 'If my gaze were a Sharingan, I wouldn't need to predict the future to know that you’re the only one who lights up my path.'"

Sasuke’s eyes widened, and he nearly choked on the apple he was eating. He shot an angry glare at Akari, who was laughing uncontrollably, clearly enjoying her own tease. Naruto, on the other hand, burst out laughing, hitting the ground as he doubled over from how hard he was laughing.

"What?! Akari, shut up!" Sasuke exclaimed, his ears turning slightly red despite trying to keep his composure. "You come up with the most ridiculous stuff..."

Akari continued laughing, putting a hand over her mouth to try and compose herself.

"Ah, Sasuke, I'm just saying you have the potential to be a real drama prince, you know? The girls love that."

Naruto, still laughing, pointed at Sasuke.

"I can totally imagine Teme doing that! With that serious face and talking with a tragic romantic look!" He mimicked the pose, placing a hand over his chest and gazing at the sky as if he were in a dramatic romance. "You light up my path, Ino-chan!"

Sasuke huffed, clearly frustrated, but a slight blush still colored his cheeks.

"You two are such idiots..." He got up, tossing the apple core on the ground and crossing his arms.

Akari finally stopped laughing enough to reply.

"Alright, alright... Oh, by the way, what about Hana again?" She wiped a tear from the corner of her eye with her finger. "I heard about her drama when I got back from the mission. I mean, that other girl just pointed at her and said she was her rival to win over Sasuke?"

Sasuke sighed audibly, looking exasperated.

"Tsk, this is exactly why I can't stand these things. They’re always fighting over... over nothing. Like it’s a competition of who can shout the loudest."

Naruto let out another laugh, but this time he was trying to control himself.

"Ah, that scene was too funny, dattebayo! Monika and Hana started yelling at each other in the middle of the training, and I swear I almost got hit by a shuriken that one of them threw by accident!" He made a dramatic gesture, dodging as if reliving the moment.

Akari shook her head, a playful smile on her face.

"Rivalry over crushes. Ah, youth..." She looked up at the sky for a moment, before glancing at Sasuke. "But seriously, Sasuke, you have to admit that scene was kind of funny."

"There was nothing funny about it," he replied, still crossing his arms. "I was trying to train while they acted like... like kids."

"Oh, so the great Sasuke Uchiha has never had a silly moment in his life?" Akari teased, her tone playful. "Not even once? I mean, everyone has embarrassing stories..."

Naruto jumped up as if he'd just remembered something.

"Oh, now that you mentioned it, Akari-nee, there's something Sasuke never told anyone, but I know!" He flashed a mischievous grin, clearly enjoying the moment of turning the teasing back onto his friend.

Sasuke shot him a death glare, but this only encouraged Naruto further. "No, Naruto. Don’t even start..."

"Once upon a time, in the middle of a class at the Academy..." Naruto ignored the threat and continued, grinning from ear to ear. "Sasuke was so focused on drawing something in his notebook that he didn’t even notice Iruka-sensei was behind him. And guess what? He was drawing a..."

"Naruto." Sasuke's voice was sharp as a blade, but Akari was clearly intrigued.

"...a fox!" Naruto burst into laughter, clearly finding it hilarious. "With little ears and everything! It looked so cute that even Iruka-sensei got confused and asked if Sasuke had a 'new interest'."

Akari blinked a few times before bursting into laughter.

"A fox? Sasuke drawing something cute? I never would’ve imagined!"

Sasuke huffed, looking away.

"I was just practicing my lines. There’s nothing wrong with that."

"Sure, sure," Akari replied, trying to sound serious but failing miserably to contain her laughter. "Practicing 'cuteness', huh?"

"You two are impossible," Sasuke muttered, walking away from them and sitting under a nearby tree, crossing his arms and pretending he wasn’t listening.

Naruto and Akari exchanged a knowing glance, both still laughing.

"Hey, Sasuke, maybe you should show that drawing to those girls who 'light your way'!" Naruto teased, before collapsing on the ground, laughing even harder.

"Yeah! You could even use it at the next festival! Maybe even make a poster with... you know, a romantic theme?" Akari added, still smiling as Sasuke threw a rock in their direction.

[...]

As they walked through the streets of Konoha, Akari couldn’t help but softly laugh as she watched her little duo walking side by side, Naruto with his energetic way and Sasuke quieter, both exchanging banter as she trailed behind.

‘I know what you’re thinking,’ Kurama’s voice echoed in her mind. ‘It’s not the time to get all melodramatic.’

‘Nah, relax, I’m just happy that they can... You know, be kids,’ she thought while following behind Naruto and Sasuke. ‘I was born into a series of conspiracies, forced to carry you, became ANBU and captain by 12, and here I am.’ She rolled her eyes internally. ‘Now I’m 14, not knowing what to do now that I left ANBU. Should I find a girlfriend or something?’

Kurama chuckled softly, his deep voice reverberating in Akari’s mind. ‘Girlfriend? You? Well, it would be fun to see how you’d balance that with your obsession over protecting these two brats. But honestly, could you even find someone who could put up with your ways?’

‘Hey, I’m not that hard,’ Akari replied, raising an eyebrow as she kept walking behind Naruto and Sasuke. ‘Besides, looking after them isn’t a burden, it’s... you know, my responsibility. I can’t just leave them out there, vulnerable and getting into trouble.’

Kurama let out a sigh full of sarcasm. ‘Oh sure, because protecting these two is your great life mission, right? You’re practically their mother. Who knows, maybe in the future someone will write a story about you as the “legendary protector of Konoha.”’

‘Well, it’s better than some of the names I’ve been given during missions. “Red Bitch” was probably the most annoying—who says that to a defenseless, innocent child like I was at 11?’ Akari huffed. ‘Maybe I’ll take a break from missions for now, see if I can talk to Hana again, aka the only cool Hyuuga, second only to little Hinata.’

Kurama laughed internally, a deep, mocking laugh that seemed to fill every corner of Akari’s mind. ‘“Red Bitch”? That’s almost a compliment considering the kind of insults you’ve probably heard. But “defenseless and innocent”? Who are you trying to fool? At 11, you were a little demon with kunai, and everyone knew that.’

‘Ah, thanks, Kurama. Always so sweet,’ Akari rolled her eyes mentally but couldn’t suppress the faint smile that formed. It was strange how Kurama’s taunts sometimes felt more comforting than irritating.

Akari smiled slightly as she swerved to avoid a small group of kids running through Konoha’s streets. Naruto and Sasuke were a little ahead now, still exchanging banter about who was better at taijutsu. She couldn’t stop thinking about little Hinata; she’d seen the girl’s sparring session recently and was curious.

‘Thinking of influencing the Hyuuga? That little Neji brat claims you’re a terrible role model,’ Kurama said, laughing in her mind.

‘Hey, I’m an example of being strong without losing my humanity, and that counts. Hinata needs role models like that. I just hope she grows up without all the weight her clan places on her shoulders.’

Kurama fell silent for a moment, as though considering her words. ‘Yeah, you really do care about people, don’t you? Even though you’re a “red bitch.” Maybe that’s what makes you different. Even with all the crap you’ve been through, you still have space to think about others.’

‘Thanks, Kurama. What a... sincere compliment,’ Akari sighed, crossing her arms as she quickened her pace to catch up to Naruto and Sasuke. ‘Speaking of which, I do need to see Hana again. Maybe she’ll have some advice for what to do now that I’m no longer in ANBU. And who knows, maybe I can help Hinata gain some more confidence.’

Kurama huffed, but not with disdain—more like he recognized Akari’s spirit, even if he wouldn’t admit it directly. ‘Just don’t get lost in this whole “being an example” thing. Don’t forget you’re just a 14-year-old girl. You don’t have to carry the world on your shoulders all the time.’

Akari shrugged. ‘I know. But if not me, then who? Someone needs to look after Naruto and Sasuke, help Hinata, keep the missions in order...’

‘You just listed a bunch of things that don’t give you time to think about yourself,’ Kurama interrupted. ‘But sure, keep up with your “balanced life.” I’ll just watch the show.’

Before Akari could respond, Naruto suddenly stopped, looking back and pointing at her with a big grin. ‘Akari-nee! You’re talking to yourself again!’

‘Of course I am,’ Akari gave a playful smile. ‘I was murmuring about how I really want to pinch my little brother’s chubby cheeks, and how I’ll do it in five seconds if he doesn’t run now.’ She grinned with a slight threat in her voice.

Naruto’s eyes widened, his smile vanishing as he took a step back, clearly sensing that Akari wasn’t joking.

‘Ah, you wouldn’t do that, Nee-chan!’ he exclaimed, but his voice sounded more like a nervous challenge.

‘One... Two...’ Akari started counting, narrowing her eyes and flexing her fingers as if ready to grab him.

Naruto shouted a “Dattebayo!” and took off running, his laughter echoing through the streets of Konoha as Akari quickly chased after him. Sasuke, who had stopped to observe the scene, rolled his eyes but couldn’t hide a small smile forming at the corner of his lips.

‘You two are so childish,’ Sasuke muttered, crossing his arms as he watched Akari almost catch Naruto, her superior skill allowing her to playfully drag out the chase.

‘What’s wrong, Sasuke?’ Akari yelled, still chasing Naruto. ‘Are you jealous because no one’s ever pinched your “prince of ice” cheeks? I bet that’s what you wanted deep down!’

‘Prince of ice?’ Sasuke repeated, raising an eyebrow. ‘You’ve definitely lost the sense of what an insult is.’

Naruto, taking advantage of Akari’s distraction as she teased Sasuke, managed to gain a few meters of lead, but was quickly thwarted when Akari used a small shunshin, appearing right in front of him and grabbing him by the collar.

‘Gotcha!’ Akari exclaimed, laughing as she pulled Naruto close and pinched his cheeks. ‘These cheeks belong to Akari-nee now, got it?’

Naruto tried to break free, muttering incomprehensible words as Akari squeezed his cheeks with a satisfied grin. Sasuke, now with his arms relaxed at his sides, watched the scene with a slightly amused expression and a touch of exhaustion.

‘You two are a show,’ Sasuke said, shaking his head. ‘If anyone from outside saw this, they’d never believe you, Akari, are a rank S ninja.’

Akari looked at him with a mischievous smile as she still held Naruto, who had finally managed to free himself and was now massaging his face with a pout.

‘Ah, Sasuke, are you jealous? Want me to pinch your cheeks too? I promise it’ll be with care!’ She took a step toward him, her hands poised.

‘Don’t even think about it,’ Sasuke took a step back, raising his hand as if to ward her off. ‘I’m perfectly capable of defending myself.’

Akari laughed loudly, tossing her hair back. ‘Relax, Sasuke, your coldness is safe... for now.’ She gave Naruto a light push, who was now grinning again, as if nothing had happened.

The trio continued walking through the streets of Konoha, with Akari watching the two of them ahead of her. She felt a pang of pride seeing how Naruto and Sasuke, despite everything they had gone through, still had moments like this, of simple happiness.

‘Kurama, even though I don’t take care of myself as much as you think I should, at least I can make sure they have these moments. That’s enough for me for now.’

‘You know, Akari... maybe you are stronger than you think,’ Kurama’s voice was calmer this time, almost as if he were smiling in her mind. ‘But don’t forget that even strong people need time for themselves.’

Akari only smiled inwardly as she continued following Naruto and Sasuke, her steps light and confident as the sun began to set behind the mountains in the distance.

Chapter Text

Akari was with Mikoto, the pressure on them immense, not because of the vast responsibilities they carried, but because of what stood before them. The Uchiha Complex, the cemetery they hadn't visited since the massacre. Mikoto sighed, her hands trembling as she gazed at the entrance.

Sasuke and Naruto stood beside her, all of them staring at the place, uneasy. Sasuke closed his eyes in respect, while Naruto remained serious, the breeze the only audible sound around them.

Akari had flashes of memories — the Uchihas, Shisui, Itachi... She sighed, the memories rushing through her mind, but she kept her head focused. She couldn't show any weakness now, not in front of her two siblings.

She took a step forward, looking at the now-empty streets of the complex, which was once full of life and energy, full of children.

"Shall we go, Mikoto-dono?" she asked Mikoto.

The purpose of this visit wasn’t to relive the past, but to retrieve things Mikoto had left behind — jutsu scrolls, techniques, Sasuke’s clothes, and some equipment that belonged to Fugaku.

"Yes..." Mikoto said, gently squeezing Sasuke's hand. "We need to face this sooner or later..."

Akari observed Mikoto closely. Even as an experienced kunoichi, Mikoto was visibly shaken. Her grip on Sasuke's hand wasn’t just to comfort him, but to hold onto her own strength.

Naruto, standing beside them, remained silent. He was naturally expressive, but now he held a serious, respectful posture. He knew that this place was not just a set of abandoned houses — it was an open-air tomb, a cruel reminder of a tragedy that neither Sasuke nor Mikoto had ever truly overcome.

Akari stepped forward first, leading the way. Each step seemed to echo through the empty complex, the sounds muffled by the wind blowing between the buildings. The doors of the houses were broken or dusty, and some still bore the marks of the night of the massacre — deep cuts in walls, dark stains on the floor that time had not been able to erase completely.

Sasuke took a deep breath, his eyes scanning the desolate streets. The anger, the mourning, it all was still there, buried in his mind. He clenched his fists, but remained silent.

Mikoto hesitated for a moment before entering her old house. The door slid open slowly, creaking. Inside, the smell of old wood and dust filled the air. But there was something more… something heavy in the atmosphere, as if the past still lingered in that place.

She walked over to a cupboard in the corner of the room, crouching down to open it. Inside were the scrolls and equipment that belonged to Fugaku — the last remnants of a once-powerful clan.

Akari watched silently. She had no blood ties to the Uchihas, but the massacre and its aftermath were part of her life too. She had known Shisui, fought alongside him, trusted him. She had seen Itachi leave. She had cared for Sasuke when no one else could.

Naruto approached and picked up a scroll that had fallen on the floor. He blew off the dust and read the title.

"‘Uchiha Clan’s Fighting Style’..." he murmured.

Mikoto smiled sadly.

"This scroll… Fugaku wanted Sasuke to train with it when he was older."

Sasuke took the scroll from Naruto’s hands, holding it tightly. His eyes briefly glowed with his activated Sharingan.

"I’ll honor this."

Akari crossed her arms and looked at him.

"You already are honoring it. The fact that we’re here, facing this, is proof of that."

The kunoichi then walked over to one of the rooms, hesitating as she saw the door — Itachi’s room, the memory of when she confronted him that night, the pain in his eyes, although he tried to mask it with a cold expression, followed by the words: "Please, take care of Sasuke," before he left.

She opened the door, stepping slowly inside, walking to the center of the room. She could see a small chest under the bed. The chest had a seal — "The same seal we used in one of the joint ANBU missions," she thought. The seal clearly had a hidden message. As she injected her chakra, the message appeared: "For Akari." On the outside of the chest, she then unlocked the seal to open it.

Inside the chest, there was a scroll rolled up with the ANBU symbol marked on the side, along with a small dark fabric pouch and a letter. Akari’s heart raced for a moment. She took the letter first, recognizing Itachi's handwriting on the envelope.

Mikoto, Sasuke, and Naruto stood near the door, watching in silence. Sasuke took a step forward but hesitated. He wanted to see, but at the same time, he feared what he might find there.

Akari slowly opened the letter, feeling the aged paper between her fingers. The handwriting was firm, yet there was a melancholic tone to it. She began reading aloud, her voice soft:

"Akari,
If you're reading this, then everything has happened as I predicted. I don't know when you will find this letter, but I know that deep down, you will always seek answers. I know you hate me, and I don't blame you for that. You were always smarter than you'd admit, and you probably already suspect that there is more to my actions than meets the eye.

I don't expect you to forgive me, but I want you to know a few things. In the chest, there are pieces of information that may be useful to you. They pertain to my mission, the true enemy, and what's behind the shadows in Konoha.

If you ever feel it's time to know the truth, read the scroll. But be prepared, as the truth may be crueller than any battle you've ever faced."

Akari's hand trembled slightly as she finished reading. She felt a tightness in her chest but maintained a firm expression. Sasuke, who had listened to everything, closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Naruto simply stared at the letter, unsure of what to say.

It was Mikoto who broke the silence, her voice low and filled with emotion.

"Itachi… he never did anything without a reason. If he left this for you, then it means he trusted you more than we ever knew."

Akari folded the letter and looked at the scroll inside the chest. There was a weight to the discovery. What did Itachi want her to know? Was she prepared to read it?

She grabbed the scroll, but for now, decided not to open it there.

"We'll finish what we came to do," she said, tucking the scroll into her cloak. "Then I'll decide what to do with it."

Sasuke nodded slowly. He knew the truth was coming, but he still wasn’t sure if he was ready to hear it.

Mikoto took a deep breath and went back to gathering the belongings from her old home, while Naruto helped her. Akari took one last glance at Itachi's room before leaving.

[...]

As they left the complex, both Naruto and Sasuke walked side by side. The blonde boy was quiet, respecting Sasuke's space as they walked together. Mikoto was beside Akari, who walked thoughtfully.

The scroll was already sealed in one of Akari's storage seals on her arm, and she also wore a hairpin with a lotus flower in her hair, another item Itachi had left. The pin contained an emergency storage seal, just like most of Akari's body and equipment.

"This hairpin looks good on you, Akari-chan," Mikoto said, smiling.

"He said in the letter that he wanted to give it to me before he left," Akari smiled sadly. "Do you think... no... I don’t know... do you think I could have..."

Akari hesitated. It was clear what she meant, and Mikoto knew it. She stepped closer to Akari and hugged her gently, her arms wrapping around the young shinobi with a bit of strength.

"You couldn’t have known, nor could you have stopped it," Mikoto whispered into Akari's ear.

Mikoto's embrace was warm and firm, and Akari felt her shoulders relax slightly. It wasn't common for her to show vulnerability, but in that moment, there was no avoiding it. Even with knowledge, even with power, the truth was she couldn’t change that fate. She couldn’t stop Itachi. She couldn’t save Shisui. She couldn’t protect the Uchiha.

She closed her eyes for a brief moment, taking a deep breath, before slowly pulling away.

"I know," she said in a quiet, almost inaudible tone. "But that doesn’t make the feeling go away."

Mikoto nodded, understanding. She herself lived with the weight of guilt, with the silent question of whether she could have done something different, whether she could have convinced Fugaku to act differently, whether she could have saved her friends, her family, her clan. But some things were beyond their control.

Naruto and Sasuke, a little ahead, waited patiently. The blonde one, always so expressive, stayed quiet, respecting the pain that hung in the air. Sasuke, on the other hand, still gripped the scroll from his father tightly, as if it were a talisman, a fragment of the past he clung to.

The wind blew softly across the complex, carrying with it the scent of leaves and earth. The sun was already setting, painting the sky in shades of orange and purple.

"Let’s go home," Akari said, straightening her posture.

Mikoto ran a hand through the young kunoichi's hair in an affectionate gesture before moving forward. Akari sighed and, without thinking, adjusted the hairpin in her hair.

As the group walked back home, Akari felt the glances directed at Mikoto and Sasuke, the same looks she hated, pitying eyes—especially towards Mikoto. Akari could never accept how they viewed the Uchiha woman as the mother of a murderer, while they saw Sasuke as the one who lost everything. It was impossible not to know that many blamed her in part for the tragedy.

Akari had to give a cold stare to a group of villagers to make them silence, and they continued on to a place that both Naruto and Akari loved: Ichiraku Ramen. When they sat at the counter, Teuchi came out of the kitchen, smiling as he approached the group.

"Welcome," Teuchi greeted them. "Akari-sama, Mikoto-sama, it's an honor to have you with us."

"Hey, what about me?" Naruto asked indignantly.

"Oh, who are you again?" Teuchi teased Naruto.

Naruto made an exaggeratedly indignant face, puffing up his cheeks like a child who had been slighted.

"WHAT?! Old man Teuchi, I’m Naruto, your most loyal customer! How could you forget about me?"

Teuchi laughed, shaking his head.

"I’m just kidding, I’m just kidding! You and your insatiable appetite keep this place running, kid."

Naruto grinned, satisfied. Sasuke, sitting next to him, sighed, already used to these interactions.

"I’ll have three big bowls of miso ramen!" Naruto announced enthusiastically.

"Two for me," Akari added, resting her elbow on the counter.

"Just one, thank you," Mikoto said politely.

Sasuke took a little longer before ordering. His appetite wasn't as voracious as Naruto’s or Akari’s, but he didn’t want to fall behind.

"Same as my mom."

Teuchi noted their orders and went back to the kitchen while Ayame, his daughter, approached to serve them tea before their meal.

"Good evening, everyone!" Ayame smiled, serving them tea. "It’s nice to see you all here."

Naruto was already starting to chatter, telling about a recent training session that almost caused him to fall into a lake, gesturing wildly as he spoke. Sasuke rolled his eyes but, deep down, seemed to enjoy his friend's enthusiasm. Mikoto listened with a serene smile, while Akari merely fiddled absent-mindedly with the hairpin in her hair.

Ayame noticed the gesture and tilted her head slightly.

"Is this new, Akari-san?" she asked.

Akari looked up at her before nodding.

"Yes, it was a gift."

"It looks beautiful on you."

Akari smiled faintly, a bit surprised to realize that this compliment didn’t carry the pitying or judgmental glances she so often felt. It was simply a genuine compliment.

Before she could respond, the dishes started arriving, and Naruto practically attacked his bowl without ceremony.

"Hey, slow down, Naruto, it’s still hot!" Ayame laughed.

"This has never stopped him before," Sasuke murmured, picking up his chopsticks and beginning to eat at his own pace.

The atmosphere was warm, and for a moment, Akari felt something rare: tranquility. Ichiraku had always been a small refuge for them. The scent of the hot broth, the sound of chopsticks clinking against bowls, the animated voices around... It was a reminder that, despite everything, moments like this existed.

"Hey, Akari-nee," Naruto said with his mouth full. "Tomorrow, can you train with me and Sasuke?"

"If you don’t choke first, maybe I’ll consider it," she replied, picking up her own chopsticks and finally beginning to eat.

Mikoto watched it all with a loving gaze. Even after so many losses, there was something undeniable there: they were a family.

And in that moment, at least, they were together.

Chapter Text

Akari and Mikoto walked slowly toward the Hokage Tower after being summoned by Hiruzen to discuss matters concerning their respective clans—Akari leading the Uzumaki and Mikoto representing the Uchiha. Both remained silent as they walked. Akari knew well what awaited her, and there was nothing she despised more than the council.

Mikoto, on the other hand, maintained her characteristic calm. As the last surviving Uchiha woman and now the head of her clan, she needed to project authority and strength if she wanted to be heard. She understood that Hiruzen had deliberately delayed calling her so that she and Akari would come together. As passive as he might seem, Mikoto had to admit he was not foolish. Having Akari Namikaze-Uzumaki’s support would give her significant leverage in these discussions.

As they entered the tower, Danzo stood with his back turned, speaking to one of his assistants. Sensing Akari’s presence, he turned to face them.

"Oh, I see you brought reinforcements, Mikoto-san," Danzo said, his uncovered eye fixed on Akari.

"It’s so good to see you, Danzo," Akari responded with a slight smirk and a hint of sarcasm. "You’ve been absent for so long that I assumed you had passed away. I see that was an unfortunate misunderstanding on my part."

Danzo narrowed his eye, his expression filled with disdain as he adjusted his posture. "For you, it’s Danzo-sama."

"Oh, Danzo, that kind of address is reserved for those with a superior rank, which is not the case here," she said calmly, crossing her arms.

Danzo’s expression remained stern, but Akari noticed the subtle tension in his jaw.

"You may believe that, Akari Namikaze-Uzumaki," Danzo replied coldly. "But hierarchy is not merely about titles. Respect is something that must be earned, and those who fail to understand this can become a problem for the village."

Mikoto, who had remained composed until now, let out a quiet but audible sigh.

"Let’s not waste time with word games, Danzo," she said firmly. "We were summoned by the Hokage, not for an unnecessary verbal sparring match."

Akari shot Mikoto a satisfied glance but kept her attention on Danzo, who merely tilted his head slightly, as if acknowledging a temporary truce.

A brief silence followed before one of the Hokage’s assistants arrived, leading the two women into Hiruzen’s office. Danzo hesitated before following, as if trying to make a point that this conversation was far from over.

Inside, Hiruzen sat behind his desk, his pipe resting beside several scrolls. He looked up at them and gave a weary but small smile.

"Mikoto-san, Akari-san, thank you for coming so quickly," he began, his voice carrying a paternal warmth, though Akari knew that kindness was merely a political façade.

Mikoto sat with grace, her posture impeccable. Akari, on the other hand, crossed her arms and leaned back in her chair, making no effort to conceal her skepticism.

"Let’s skip the formalities, Hokage-sama. Why did you call us?" Akari asked bluntly.

Hiruzen sighed, studying them both for a moment before speaking.

"The future of your clans must be discussed. The Uchiha clan’s position in the village has changed drastically after recent events, and the Uzumaki clan, due to your direct connection to Konoha, Akari, also needs a clear direction moving forward."

"A direction, you say," Akari tilted her head. "By Konoha’s laws, I am of age. Strategically, I am an efficient weapon. As a ninja, I possess more than enough skills." She crossed her arms. "Tell me, Hiruzen, what kind of direction are we talking about? I’m curious."

Hiruzen maintained his serene expression, but Akari caught the brief moment when he glanced at Danzo, as if carefully considering his words.

"You are indeed an extremely talented kunoichi, Akari-san," he began, folding his hands on the desk. "But talent alone does not guarantee stability. The council believes that both the Uchiha clan and the remaining Uzumaki members require closer supervision to ensure that no... incidents occur."

Akari narrowed her eyes.

"Supervision?" Her voice was sweet but laced with sharpness, almost dangerous. "Could you be more specific, Hokage-sama?"

Danzo spoke before Hiruzen could answer.

"Your independence and influence within the village have grown too much, Akari. The same goes for Mikoto. Given recent events, there are those who fear the possibility of... resentment."

Mikoto remained impassive, but Akari noticed the subtle way her fingers tightened over the fabric of her kimono.

"Resentment does not grow on its own, Danzo," Akari replied, her voice now devoid of any sweetness. "It is cultivated over years of neglect, segregation, and paranoia. And who, if not this very council, has fueled such treatment against the Uchiha?"

Danzo opened his mouth to respond, but Mikoto raised a hand, interrupting him gently. Her gaze met Hiruzen's.

"Speak clearly, Hokage-sama. What is the proposal?"

Hiruzen sighed once more, bringing his pipe to his lips as if he needed a moment to gather his thoughts.

"The Uchiha clan will be relocated," he finally said. "They will no longer be allowed to occupy the district that once belonged to them. A new location will be designated, under ANBU surveillance, to ensure there is no suspicious activity."

Mikoto closed her eyes for a moment, inhaling deeply before speaking.

"And my son?"

"Sasuke will remain under your care, of course," Hiruzen assured her. "However, due to your current state and the family ties… he will be under even closer supervision."

Akari let out a dry laugh.

"Oh, of course. 'Supervision.' How convenient."

"And what about the Uzumaki clan?" Mikoto asked, shifting the focus to Akari.

Hiruzen hesitated.

"Akari-san is an extremely capable kunoichi. However, her lineage, combined with the burden she carries, makes her a delicate asset for the village. The council has suggested reconsidering her position."

"If this is about my resignation from the ANBU, you don't need to say it—I will leave," she said calmly. "Now that I am permanently settled, I would like to formally request my registration as the Official Head of the Uzumaki Clan in Konoha, given that I am Kushina’s daughter."

Hiruzen leaned back slightly in his chair, observing Akari with an unreadable expression. He knew this request was not mere whim; Akari was positioning herself strategically, ensuring that her authority would not be questioned in the future.

Danzo, on the other hand, failed to hide the shadow of irritation that crossed his face.

"You want to formalize your title as head of the Uzumaki clan?" the old councilor repeated, as if testing the words on his tongue. "That means you would have control over any Uzumaki who appears in Konoha, as well as a seat on the village councils."

Akari raised an eyebrow, her smile returning.

"Exactly. That won’t be a problem, will it? After all, the Uzumaki clan has always had ties to Konoha, and there is no other direct heir. Or is there some hidden objection?"

Hiruzen stroked his beard thoughtfully while the other two elders exchanged glances. It was clear they hadn’t expected Akari to play so aggressively.

Mikoto watched everything closely, studying the reactions around her. She knew Akari wasn’t just seeking recognition; she was marking her territory, ensuring that neither her position nor Naruto’s could be weakened by the village’s manipulations.

"I acknowledge that you have the right to the title," Hiruzen finally said, choosing his words carefully. "However, this recognition must go through the council. You know that simply being Kushina's daughter is not enough to have your leadership validated."

Akari shrugged.

"Of course, of course. Then let’s do this formally. I am fully aware that the council will try to make things difficult, but this is my right. If necessary, we can have a public discussion about how the Uzumaki clan has been treated since the fall of Uzushiogakure."

The silence that followed was heavy. Mikoto noticed how Hiruzen’s shoulders tensed slightly and how Danzo narrowed his eyes. Akari was playing hardball.

Hiruzen let out a long sigh.

"Very well, Akari-san. I will ensure that your request is taken forward."

Akari smiled, satisfied.

"Great."

She then stood up, making it clear that, for her, the conversation was over. Mikoto followed suit, maintaining flawless posture. As they turned to leave, Danzo spoke again, his voice laced with a veiled threat.

"I hope you know what you’re getting yourself into, Akari Namikaze-Uzumaki. Playing with fire can burn even the most talented."

Akari tilted her head slightly, her smile returning, but her eyes were as cold as ice.

"If there’s one thing I’ve learned, Danzo, it’s that some people only understand one thing: fire burns faster when you throw oil on it."

And without another word, she walked out of the room alongside Mikoto, leaving behind a heavy silence and meaningful glances.

[...]

"You think the council will accept it?" Mikoto asked as they both left the Hokage Tower.

Akari nodded, looking at the streets while both observed the movement around them. She could sense the chakra of the ANBU moving swiftly through Konoha, ensuring the safety of the tower as well as the council members.

"Of course they will. They might try to stop it, but I already planned ahead," Akari said, handing Mikoto a letter. The letter bore Jiraiya's handwriting and seal, explicitly supporting Akari as the Head of the Uzumaki Clan. "They might distrust me because of my power and the fact that they can't control me, but do you think they would dare to go against Jiraiya and Hiruzen?"

"Hiruzen is…" Mikoto grew contemplative, analyzing the situation. "He may not have said it outright, but I wouldn’t be surprised if he secretly supports this."

"He will," Akari confirmed. "All I need now is the support of a certain clan leader. Maybe someone from a clan with scarlet-red eyes?" she added with a slight smile.

Mikoto raised an eyebrow, a small smirk pulling at the corner of her lips as she examined Jiraiya’s letter. Her sharp gaze studied the seal and handwriting, confirming the document’s authenticity before closing it and tucking it inside her kimono.

"Hmmm, a clan leader with scarlet-red eyes, you say?" Her voice carried an amused yet understanding tone. "Well then, if such a leader exists, I believe she already knows that supporting you is the most sensible choice."

Akari let out a short laugh, shaking her head.

"Always so diplomatic, Mikoto."

"Just realistic." Mikoto adjusted her kimono and shifted her gaze to the streets. The Uchiha district, now empty, felt like the ghost of what it once was. The few open shops carried the weight of a recent and painful past.

Silence stretched between them for a few moments until Mikoto spoke again, her voice lower, almost melancholic.

"Do you think the village will ever see the Uchiha as something other than a threat?"

Akari paused for a moment, looking up at the sky. The clouds drifted smoothly, indifferent to the village’s disputes.

"I don’t care what the village sees or doesn’t see," she replied, her voice firm. "What matters is how we see ourselves. You’re the head of the Uchiha clan now. And Sasuke is the future. What you both do from here on is what really counts."

Mikoto studied Akari for a moment, then let out a soft sigh and nodded.

"You sound like Minato sometimes."

Akari blinked a few times, slightly surprised by the comparison, but then shrugged.

"Yeah, I hear that from time to time. I guess some things don’t get lost in the blood, huh?"

Mikoto gave a nostalgic smile, but her gaze soon hardened again as they walked through the village streets. The weight of responsibility rested on both of them, each holding the reins of an almost extinct clan. Silence settled between them once more, but this time, it wasn’t uncomfortable. It was the kind of silence filled with mutual understanding.

However, Akari wasn’t one to linger in melancholy for too long.

"Well, now that we have Jiraiya’s support and possibly a certain Uchiha who refuses to admit she’s a natural leader, I think the meeting with the council is going to be fun."

Mikoto cast her a sideways glance.

"Fun is not the word I would use."

"Oh, Mikoto, don’t you see the humor? They’ll be fuming with rage, and there’s nothing they can do about it. Isn’t that hilarious?"

Mikoto sighed, but a small smile played on her lips.

"Just don’t go overboard, Akari. We still need the village to function after you get what you want."

Akari chuckled softly.

"No promises."

Chapter Text

The ninja graduation was approaching—in fact, in just half a year. But Akari knew that three months could fly by in the blink of an eye. She walked toward the ninja academy, watching the future genin of Konoha leaving, many of them children of clans, while others were born to civilians. All of them were visibly excited about their exam results.

The reason for her visit? The redhead wanted to pick up her two favorite idiots. Now that she was free from the ANBU and without missions for the moment, she had decided to come get them, especially now that they were at such a unique stage in their lives.

As she approached the entrance, she noticed Iruka saying goodbye, standing next to him was teacher Mizuki. The kunoichi walked up to the pair, keeping her smile and a relaxed posture, with her hands behind her head.

"Iruka," Akari said, suddenly appearing in front of him with a sweet smile. "Long time no see."

Iruka flinched slightly but then looked at Akari with a grin.

"Hello, Akari. I heard about your new title. Congratulations, Akari-Hime," he teased.

Akari blushed slightly and turned her face away, visibly flustered.

"Oh, rumors spread fast, don’t they, my dear son-in-law?" she teased back. "And where is Kakashi? You without him is like a tree without roots."

Iruka huffed, crossing his arms as he looked away.

"I am perfectly capable of existing without Kakashi glued to me, thank you very much."

Akari raised an eyebrow, amused.

"Oh? So he didn’t cling to you before you left the house today? Not even a goodbye kiss?"

The teacher blushed even more, which only made Akari smile wider.

"That is none of your business!" he grumbled but then sighed and looked at Mizuki, who had been watching the exchange with a forced smile. "Kakashi is on a short-term mission. He should be back in a few days."

"I see. Well, anyway, I just came by to pick up my two idiots."

Mizuki finally decided to speak, forcing a polite tone.

"Naruto and Sasuke? They should be coming out by now. You’re very close to them, aren’t you?"

Akari looked at him for a moment, her smile fading slightly. There was something about Mizuki that had never sat right with her. She couldn’t quite place it, but her instincts told her to keep an eye on him.

"Yes, I am," she said with a cold smile. "And you can bet I would do anything to protect them. Do you understand?" Her voice was sweet, but there was an unmistakable chill in her tone.

Mizuki blinked a few times, perhaps surprised by Akari’s subtle yet sharp words. He tried to maintain his composure, but something in his eyes betrayed slight discomfort.

"Of course, of course. We all know how... devoted you are to your brothers."

Akari tilted her head slightly, her gaze as sharp as blades.

"Good. Because anyone who tried to harm them would have a very big problem on their hands."

Mizuki forced a smile and nodded, clearly wanting to end the conversation. Iruka, on the other hand, seemed to be holding back a laugh, well aware of Akari’s passive-aggressive intimidation.

Before Mizuki could respond, a loud noise caught their attention.

"GET THIS OFF ME!!!"

Naruto came running out of the academy gates, flailing his arms wildly as something seemed to be stuck to his face. Seconds later, Sasuke appeared behind him, walking calmly with his arms crossed, looking exasperated.

"I warned you, Naruto. You should have thought before messing with the ink from the calligraphy class."

"I JUST WANTED TO TEST A NEW JUTSU!"

Akari watched the scene for a moment before holding back her laughter and stepping closer.

"You two really can’t stay out of trouble, can you?"

Naruto immediately stopped running when he heard Akari’s voice and broke into a wide grin.

"Onee-chan!"

He ran towards her, completely forgetting about the ink stuck to his face, and jumped at her like a rocket.

Akari caught Naruto in midair with ease, holding him as if he were a sack of potatoes.

"Okay, what kind of mess is this?"

Sasuke approached, sighing.

"He tried to invent a new jutsu during class and ended up sticking his own face to the scroll."

Akari raised an eyebrow as she looked at Naruto.

"You used an experimental jutsu on yourself?"

Naruto smiled sheepishly.

"I-I was sure it was going to work!"

"Of course you were." Akari rolled her eyes but laughed, ruffling her brother's hair. "Let's go home before you come up with another creative way to blow yourself up."

Sasuke sighed, but a small smile appeared on his face.

"Finally. I'm hungry."

"So am I, teme!" Naruto shot back.

"You're covered in ink. You’ll eat after taking a bath."

"But I'm the youngest! I should eat first!"

"And I'm the smartest. I think that weighs more."

The two started arguing, and Akari just sighed, putting Naruto back on the ground before she began walking.

"Let's go before I decide to test silence seals on both of you."

The boys immediately fell silent. Iruka laughed, while Mizuki just observed them, a difficult-to-read expression on his face.

Akari, however, felt her instincts ringing.

She didn’t trust that man. And her instincts were never wrong.

As the group walked, Akari couldn't help but glance at the other children at the academy. She spotted one in particular, a blonde girl—Ino. Upon seeing Akari, Ino immediately walked toward her.

Her posture was clearly one of admiration. She stopped in front of Akari and clasped her hands together.

"You're the Scarlet Flash!" she exclaimed. "Oh my god, you have no idea how much I pestered Naruto just to meet you!"

Akari glanced sideways at Naruto, who just gave her an ironic smile.

"Well, yes?" The kunoichi tilted her head, still unsure how to proceed with the interaction.

Years of being a silent ninja, an efficient ANBU assassin, and extensive training had not prepared her for such a direct approach from a stranger, even if that stranger was a ten-year-old girl.

"You're like, a legend!" Ino continued excitedly. "Is it true that you took down five ninjas in three seconds in Sunagakure when you were eleven? What was it like working in the ANBU?"

Akari blinked a few times. She was used to being treated with reverence or fear, given her fame and—modesty aside—her terrifying level of skill. But being greeted with such... enthusiasm was beyond her social skillset at the moment.

Akari sighed lightly, giving a small smirk.

"It was actually eight," she said, glancing at Naruto with a playful smile. "But who’s counting, right?"

A loud yawn was heard behind Ino, a yawn Akari was very familiar with. After all, Shikaku had been a friend of her father’s, and even after his death, Shikaku had never distanced himself from her—though he did call her 'troublesome' all the time.

"Shika-chan, it's been a while," Akari said with a grin. "Where's Chouji? Eating again?"

Shikamaru, who was leaning slightly against the academy gate with his hands in his pockets, raised an eyebrow when he heard Akari call him 'Shika-chan.' He let out a heavy sigh, as if responding took great effort.

"Tch, troublesome..."

Ino huffed and turned to face him, crossing her arms.

"Can you at least pretend to be excited to talk to the Scarlet Flash?"

Shikamaru looked at Ino and then at Akari with a bored expression.

"I’ve known her since I was little. It’s not new to me."

Akari laughed, clearly amused by his response.

"He has a point, Ino-chan. But back to the important thing… where’s Chouji?"

Shikamaru pointed with his thumb behind him, where Chouji was sitting on a wooden bench, eating a bag of snacks, completely oblivious to everything around him.

"He said he needed extra energy after class, so he's refueling before heading home."

"Refining his chakra, right?" Akari joked, crossing her arms.

Hearing the conversation, Chouji looked up and waved cheerfully, his mouth still full.

"Akari-senpai! It's been a while!"

"Indeed," Akari smiled. "Last time I saw you, you weren’t even in the academy yet."

Ino took advantage of the pause to grab Akari’s arm again.

"But anyway, tell me! How was the ANBU? What exactly did you do? And is it true that you defeated a squad of Kumogakure assassins all by yourself?!"

Akari blinked, feeling a bit overwhelmed by the girl's energy. She cast an amused glance at Naruto and Sasuke, who were watching the scene with expressions of pure amusement.

"You’re always like this, Ino-chan?"

"Always!" Shikamaru answered before Ino could speak.

"That’s an exaggeration!" Ino retorted, puffing her cheeks. "I’m just excited! It’s not every day that we run into a legendary ninja walking around!"

Akari sighed theatrically, running a hand over her forehead.

"Legendary is a bit much…"

"Not at all!" Ino insisted. "Do you have any idea how much they use you as an example at the academy? A master of seals, of ninjutsu, a genius since childhood—you’re the strongest ninja of your generation!"

Akari chuckled softly, shaking her head.

"Alright, alright, I get it, Ino-chan. But don’t exaggerate so much, I’m still just a kunoichi of Konoha."

"Hah! ‘Just a kunoichi’," Ino scoffed, placing her hands on her hips. "You make it sound like you don’t have a list of achievements straight out of a storybook!"

Shikamaru sighed, already predicting that Ino wouldn’t let go of Akari anytime soon. He looked at Naruto and Sasuke, who were watching the scene with entertained expressions.

"Are you two just gonna stand there laughing, or are we finally leaving?" Shikamaru grumbled.

Naruto raised his hands, laughing.

"Hey, I’m just enjoying the show!"

"Me too," Sasuke agreed with a small smirk.

Akari let out an exaggerated sigh and placed her hand on Ino’s head, ruffling her blonde hair.

"Alright, alright, I promise to tell you some stories another day. But for now, I need to take these two home."

Ino pouted but quickly grinned excitedly.

"Deal! Don’t think you’ll escape me so easily, Scarlet Flash!"

Akari just laughed before grabbing Naruto and Sasuke by their collars, dragging them away from the academy.

"Come on, idiots. Before more kids start idolizing me around here."

The two protested but followed Akari without much resistance. In the distance, Ino, Shikamaru, and Chouji watched them leave, while Ino continued murmuring excitedly about finally meeting her heroine.

Chapter Text

Akari looked at the scroll containing her mission, not as an ANBU, but now as a Konoha shinobi. Standing before Hiruzen, who was beside Iruka, she carefully examined the mission with a critical gaze.

"A-Rank," she said. "Looks like you guys just won’t leave me alone."

"Well, if we have a skilled ninja, we should make use of her, Akari-Hime," Iruka said.

Akari glanced sideways, blushing slightly as she tightened her grip on the scroll.

"I'm telling Kakashi you're teasing me," she said.

"Meh, meh, no need, Akari-chan, I'm fully aware," came Kakashi's lazy chuckle from behind her.

The kunoichi let out an exasperated sigh, turning toward Hiruzen and pointing at Kakashi.

"Please tell me he just came to visit Iruka and that he won’t be my partner," she pleaded, looking at Hiruzen with hopeful eyes. "Please, Gigi." She used her secret weapon—the affectionate nickname Naruto had given the old man.

Hiruzen sighed, a small amused smile playing on his lips. He took a slow puff from his pipe before answering.

"I'm sorry, Akari, but yes, Kakashi will be your partner for this mission."

Akari groaned dramatically, throwing her head back.

"I knew it! I should have stayed in the ANBU..."

"Don’t worry, Akari-chan," Kakashi said, shoving his hands into his pockets and tilting his head slightly. "I promise not to steal too much of your spotlight."

"I don’t need a spotlight, Kakashi. I need peace!" Akari shot back, pressing the scroll against her chest. "But no, of course, I have to deal with you and your legendary laziness."

"Fair comment," Kakashi admitted with a smirk beneath his mask.

Iruka crossed his arms and looked at the two of them, clearly entertained.

"You two complain, but I know you work well together."

"That's an exaggeration," Akari and Kakashi replied in unison, only to exchange glances right after.

Hiruzen chuckled lightly, shaking his head.

"Well, before you continue bickering, maybe it's best to hear the mission details first."

Akari took a deep breath, composing herself.

"Alright, Gigi, what's the mission?"

Hiruzen pushed an extra scroll across the desk for them to examine.

"There have been suspicious movements around Konoha. A group of mercenaries has been moving through the area, robbing merchants to maintain their supplies."

"That sounds more like a D-Rank or, at most, a C-Rank mission," Akari commented.

"The thing is, we have a witness, Akari," Hiruzen said. "Two Uzumakis were being held as prisoners. One of them saw one of the mercenaries, and he had a mark on his neck—an unmistakable one—the Cursed Seal of Orochimaru." He pressed his fingertips together. "Orochimaru has always sought knowledge. You yourself have called his seal a makeshift hack… but him having two Uzumakis…"

"Consider it done," Akari’s expression shifted immediately.

Hiruzen sighed. That determined look… How could she have the same gaze as Minato? Was it just from spending so much time together?

"They’ll be coming back with us after the rescue. They’ll be the first ones we settle in the Senju complex," she said firmly. "Anything else, Hokage-sama?"

Hiruzen observed Akari for a moment before shaking his head.

"Just one thing. We don’t know how many enemies are involved or if Orochimaru is directly behind this. It could just be a group of mercenaries using his seals, or it could be something much bigger. Stay alert."

Kakashi sighed, crossing his arms.

"That means we’re probably in for some surprises along the way."

"Nothing we can’t handle," Akari responded immediately, her tone resolute.

Hiruzen nodded in approval and leaned back in his chair.

"Then, consider the mission officially started. Good luck."

[...]

Akari and Kakashi moved silently through the trees, their presence practically nonexistent, a mark of years of experience in stealth. They had followed the trail left by the mercenaries, who, to Akari’s surprise, were not as careful as a group supposedly linked to Orochimaru should be.

"They're not shinobi," Kakashi murmured beside her.

"Common mercenaries wouldn’t survive the Cursed Seal. Either they’re foolish enough to accept it without knowing the consequences, or they’re disposable."

Kakashi nodded.

"What worries me is how Orochimaru managed to get two Uzumakis. It’s not like our clan is just out there, easy to find."

Akari clenched her fists.

"What worries me is what he wants with them."

Kakashi glanced at her from the corner of his eye, noticing the seriousness on the redhead’s face.

"You’re already thinking of the worst-case scenario."

"Of course I am," Akari replied, her tone sharp. "We’re dealing with Orochimaru. When has he ever done anything that wasn’t an absolute horror?"

The silence that followed was enough of an answer.

Soon, the two arrived at a discreet clearing where a small camp was set up. A larger tent in the center suggested the prisoners were inside, while a few mercenaries stood guard around the area.

Akari activated her Sharingan, analyzing the field.

"Three guards on the left, two on the right, one on top of the tent. And two more inside."

Kakashi observed for a moment before murmuring, "And one in the back, sleeping."

Akari scoffed.

"These guys are really careless."

"What do you suggest?"

Akari crossed her arms, thoughtful.

"A quick and silent attack. We take out the guards first and get inside before the ones inside even notice."

Kakashi smiled under his mask.

"You want to make a bet on who takes down more?"

Akari smirked back.

"You don’t stand a chance, old man."

And then, they both vanished in an instant, shadows moving in the night.

Akari grabbed her shuriken, all marked with Hiraishin seals. Jiraiya always complained that she overused those seals, but they weren’t just her signature—they were efficient.

She threw the shuriken at specific points, each landing near the guarded areas. The plan was simple: appear, kill, and reappear at the next point to take down another or create a distraction.

"I have some chakra suppression seals on these kunai," she said, tossing them to Kakashi. "No need for a fight if we kill them before they realize what’s happening."

Kakashi caught the kunai in midair with a fluid motion, examining the seals engraved on them. He whistled softly.

"You really take efficiency to another level, Akari-chan."

"I learned from the best," she replied with a mischievous smile.

Kakashi tucked the kunai into his vest and adjusted his headband, exposing his Sharingan.

"Alright. I’ll take care of the rear and the two inside the tent. You handle the external guards and get in right after."

"Got it."

Akari formed a single hand seal and disappeared instantly, reappearing beside the first mercenary. The man didn’t even have time to react before she drove a blade into his throat and vanished again.

Within seconds, three more fell, their bodies hitting the ground without a sound. The chakra suppression seals ensured that none of them could use jutsu or even sense the intruders.

By the time Akari appeared inside the tent, Kakashi was already there, holding the last mercenary unconscious by the collar.

"This one was so unprepared that he didn’t even need a lethal strike," Kakashi commented, dropping the man onto the ground.

Akari ignored the remark and turned her attention to the two figures tied up in the corner of the tent.

They were two women, one with red hair and the other with darker strands, both clearly exhausted but still with a fierce glint in their eyes.

"Uzumakis…" Akari murmured, feeling her blood boil.

The red-haired woman lifted her head, her eyes widening at the sight of Akari.

"Akari… Namikaze?"

Akari froze for a moment.

"You know me?"

The woman let out a weak laugh.

"You… look a lot like Kushina."

Akari felt a pang in her chest but quickly regained her composure.

"We’re here to rescue you. Can you walk?"

The other woman, the one with dark hair, nodded slowly.

"Yes, but… we need to leave now. They weren’t alone."

Akari and Kakashi exchanged glances.

"Who else is involved?" Kakashi asked.

The redhead swallowed hard before answering, "One of Orochimaru’s generals was here earlier. He mentioned… that he would return with reinforcements."

Akari closed her eyes for a second, feeling her anger rise.

"Then we have to go now."

She turned to Kakashi.

"You take one of them. I’ll take the other. Let’s get out of here before that general decides to show up."

Kakashi agreed without questioning, and in an instant, both disappeared from the tent with the Uzumakis, leaving behind only the mercenaries' bodies and a silent battlefield.

The group moved through the camp. Akari used an Earth jutsu to create a hole, then threw all the bodies inside before sealing it shut.

After that, they advanced through the forest to avoid reinforcements. The Uzumaki woman was being carried on Akari’s back.

"Anything?" she asked Kakashi.

"Some scrolls about the mission, but nothing revealing, just what we already saw. No concealment seals," Hatake shrugged as they jumped between the trees.

"Alright. How did you get captured?" Akari asked.

"We were heading to Konoha. The village's announcement about welcoming Uzumakis attracted us. After that, we were surrounded, dattebayo," she said, exhausted. "Then they took us."

"I see," Akari sighed. "What are your names?"

The red-haired Uzumaki took a deep breath before answering.

"I'm Sayori Uzumaki."

The other woman, with dark hair and a more serious expression, spoke immediately after.

"Touka Uzumaki."

Akari nodded as they landed in a secluded spot. She used storage seals to retrieve protein bars and handed them to both women while preparing medical supplies.

"This will be quick. I need to examine you. I’m not a medical ninjutsu specialist, but I learned a thing or two in the ANBU," Akari said, placing Sayori with her back against a tree. "Do you know why they captured you?"

"Probably because of the seals," Touka said. "We heard about Orochimaru. If he's as greedy as they say, he definitely wanted two Uzumakis to learn more about sealing techniques."

Akari frowned upon hearing that. The theory made sense—Orochimaru was obsessed with knowledge, especially when it involved rare abilities. Seals were the Uzumakis' specialty, and he would certainly try to extract everything he could from them before discarding them.

"That bastard..." Akari muttered, removing the bandages and beginning to examine Sayori’s injuries.

They weren’t severe, but it was clear she had suffered a lot. Rope marks on her wrists, bruises on her arms, and several scrapes. She was also dehydrated.

"You’re lucky to be an Uzumaki. Your clan’s regeneration has already taken care of most of the minor injuries," Akari said, pulling out a small jar of ointment. "This will help with the bruises and speed up your recovery."

Sayori smiled, still breathless.

"Thank you, Akari-hime."

Akari grimaced.

"No 'hime,' please." She glanced at Kakashi, who seemed to be holding back a comment. "Don’t even start."

Kakashi simply raised his hands in surrender, but she knew he was enjoying himself internally.

Touka, on the other hand, was far less relaxed. She kept glancing around warily, as if expecting an ambush at any moment.

"We need to move quickly," she said. "If they realize we escaped, they’ll send a squad after us."

"I agree," Kakashi said, closing the scroll he had been analyzing. "But first, we need to make sure we haven’t left any tracks."

Akari nodded and began forming hand seals.

"Concealment Jutsu."

A faint wave of chakra swept through the area, erasing the traces they had left on the ground and eliminating any lingering chakra residue. This would make them much harder to track.

"Alright, let’s get out of here," Akari said, standing up and helping Sayori to her feet.

The group quickly resumed their movement, leaping from branch to branch through the dense forest. Akari kept a sharp eye on their surroundings, her instincts telling her that even though they had erased their tracks, they couldn’t relax just yet.

"Kaka, can you sense anything with your Sharingan?" she asked without slowing down.

Kakashi closed his normal eye and focused on the enhanced vision of his dojutsu. After a few seconds, he shook his head.

"Nothing for now, but that doesn’t mean we’re safe."

Akari nodded. She turned slightly toward Touka and Sayori.

"How many mercenaries were in the camp when you were captured?"

Sayori exchanged a glance with Touka before answering.

"Around fifteen. But we overheard them saying they were expecting reinforcements in the coming days."

"Damn..." Akari muttered. If they had waited any longer, they might have walked straight into a trap.

They kept moving until they reached a small stream. Akari landed first and signaled for the others to follow.

"We’ll use the water to further erase our trail."

The group stepped into the stream, moving against the current to make tracking them even more difficult. Silence reigned, only the soft sound of water blending with the wind in the leaves.

Then, Kakashi suddenly stopped.

"Wait."

Akari frowned.

"What is it?"

Kakashi didn’t respond immediately. He lifted his head slightly, like an animal sensing danger in the air. His Sharingan gleamed under the dim moonlight.

"There's someone ahead... coming in our direction," Akari felt a chill run down her spine.

"How many?" she asked.

"Two. But their chakra... it's abnormal."

Sayori and Touka exchanged worried glances.

"Do you think it's the general?" Touka asked.

"It could be," Kakashi replied, his voice more serious than before.

Akari clenched her fists.

"Alright. Change of plans. Kakashi, take Sayori and Touka straight to Konoha. I'll stay behind to hold off whoever it is."

Kakashi turned to her, clearly dissatisfied.

"No way. You might be strong, Akari, but if this really is one of Orochimaru's generals, we don't know what he’s capable of."

Akari gave a confident smile, though her eyes glinted with determination.

"Relax, Kaka. I'm not the type to fight to lose."

Before he could retort, she was already preparing seals.

"Hiraishin: Kai."

And with that, she disappeared, leaving only a crimson glow behind.

The general immediately received a strike to his back. The force of the blow should have sent him flying, but Akari's leg sank into his back as though he wasn’t solid.

With a gesture, Akari sent a gust of wind to propel herself backward.

The man looked at her with a grin, the seal on his neck clearly marking him as one of Orochimaru’s underlings.

"A Hōzuki?" Akari smiled. "It's been ages since I’ve seen someone from that clan."

The man tilted his head slightly, his grin growing predatory. His body shimmered for a moment, as if made of pure water, before solidifying again.

"Oh? You know our clan?" He cracked his neck, observing her with curiosity. "That’s rare outside of Kirigakure."

Akari shrugged, flexing her fingers.

"I take an interest in clans with unique abilities. And you Hōzuki are tricky to deal with," she said, glancing at her hands and feeling the night breeze. "Water can be shaped, but it can also evaporate."

The man laughed.

"You think you can evaporate me?" His eyes gleamed. "Good luck, girl."

Akari didn’t respond. Her sharp gaze analyzed every detail: his relaxed posture, the way he regulated his body’s density, how the moonlight reflected off his translucent skin.

He wasn’t concerned with direct physical attacks. This meant he fully trusted his liquefaction technique.

But Akari had faced arrogant enemies before.

She knew exactly what to do.

She disappeared in a flash of crimson, reappearing behind him with a marked kunai. The man turned quickly, but Akari was already forming hand seals.

"Fuuton Style: Vacuum Blade!"

A sharp, cutting blade of wind appeared, fast and precise. The general tried to liquefy to avoid the blow—but that was the mistake Akari had been hoping for.

The moment he turned to water, Akari activated the second seal she had placed on her kunai.

"Fuuinjutsu: Chakra Suppression Seal!"

A glow sealed his chakra momentarily, preventing him from reconstituting his body before the wind technique struck.

The impact tore part of his torso into a cloud of dark mist. He staggered back, eyes wide.

"What...?!"

"You’re right," Akari spun another kunai between her fingers, already preparing another seal. "Evaporating you completely might be difficult."

She smiled, a wild gleam in her eyes.

"But if I keep cutting, eventually there won’t be any water left, will there?"

The Hōzuki growled, his misty body trying to recombine, but the chakra suppression seal was still interfering with the process. His expression, once predatory, now held a trace of irritation.

"You’re clever..." he snarled, his voice with a slight bubbling echo. "But you underestimate how persistent a Hōzuki can be."

Akari merely raised an eyebrow.

"Persistence isn’t enough if you can’t fight back."

Without giving him time to regain control of his chakra, Akari charged again. With a snap of her fingers, several kunai marked with Hiraishin appeared around him, fixing themselves in the ground, on tree trunks, and even on falling leaves.

The Hōzuki noticed the danger too late.

"Damn—"

"Hiraishin: Shadow Dance!"

Akari began moving between the kunai at an impossible speed, appearing and disappearing from different angles every fraction of a second. Each time she reappeared, she launched precise cuts with compressed wind or placed smaller seals that drained more of his chakra.

The general tried to counterattack, but his liquefaction was unstable. The chakra seal was restricting him just enough to make his technique inconsistent—not entirely unusable, but imperfect.

And against someone like Akari, a tiny mistake was enough to be fatal.

A fraction of a second later, a gust of wind hit his knee, making him stagger. Akari took the opportunity to embed a kunai sealed in his clavicle.

"Fuuinjutsu: Binding Seal!"

The seal glowed, expanding across the Hōzuki’s body, further restricting his movement. He tried to turn back into water, but now he couldn’t even do that.

His eyes widened in panic.

"No... this can’t be...!"

Akari landed in front of him, spinning another kunai between her fingers.

"It can, though."

Without hesitation, she drove the blade into his throat.

The Hōzuki’s body trembled before finally yielding. His chakra slowly dispersed, his form dissolving into inert water—a now lifeless body.

Akari sighed, relaxing her shoulders.

"One down."

She grabbed her kunai, cleaned it, and then looked around.

"If there was one, there could be another..."

The Uzumaki activated her chakra sensor as a precaution, expanding her perception to detect any threats nearby.

Nothing.

Still, she didn’t lower her guard completely.

She moved quickly, gathering her scattered kunai and deactivating the seals she had used. The last one she picked up was the one on the Hōzuki’s clavicle. She glanced at the dissolved body and furrowed her brow.

"If Orochimaru sent this guy... that means he already knows about me?"

Akari bit her lip. This wasn’t good.

She needed to get back to Kakashi and the Uzumakis. If Orochimaru was already after her, things were about to get a lot more complicated.

Chapter Text

Akari used sealing techniques to dispose of the Hōzuki's body. After verifying that no one would find it, the kunoichi used Shunshin to vanish from the spot, reappearing beside Kakashi, Sayori, and Touka.

"We need to hurry," Akari said as she stored her kunai in the sealing marks on her wrists. "There’s no one around, but it’s better to be cautious."

Kakashi nodded, glancing at the two kunoichi. Seeing that they were practically recovered and able to keep up, the group decided to leave as quickly as possible. Akari took the lead, moving forward with swift and determined steps, while Kakashi followed behind, his eyes scanning the surroundings attentively.

"Besides the sealing techniques, Orochimaru wanted something else," Touka said, breaking the silence. "He wanted to know about Uzushiogakure."

Akari glanced over her shoulder with interest before refocusing ahead.

"The place is in ruins. What would he want there?" she asked, her voice filled with curiosity and distrust.

"Not completely," Sayori said hesitantly. "That’s the other reason we came to see you, Akari-hime..."

Akari slightly slowed her pace but did not stop. Sayori’s hesitant tone caught her attention, making her realize there was more to this story than just trivial information about Uzushiogakure.

"Explain," Akari said, her voice firm yet curious.

Sayori exchanged a quick glance with Touka before continuing.

"What do you know about what remains of Uzushiogakure?" Sayori asked.

"That it was completely destroyed during the war," Akari replied without hesitation. "The few survivors scattered, and whatever remained was looted over the years."

Touka sighed, her gaze lost in painful memories.

"That’s what everyone believes."

Akari frowned, her curiosity now shifting into concern.

"Explain. Now."

Sayori nodded, quickening her pace to keep up with Akari.

"I’m not saying they were entirely wrong. The village was destroyed… but not everything was lost."

Akari shot her a sharp look.

"What exactly survived?"

"Underground tunnels, archives, laboratories… and sealing techniques that not even Konoha knew existed."

Akari’s heart skipped a beat, adrenaline coursing through her veins.

"You’re saying there are remnants of the village still intact?"

"Not exactly intact, but more preserved than people imagine," Touka replied. "And Orochimaru knows that."

Hearing his name made Akari clench her teeth, her anger simmering beneath the surface.

"That explains why he wanted such detailed information," Kakashi murmured behind them. "But what worries me is how he found out."

Akari halted, gazing into the forest for a moment. Uzushiogakure—the place her mother had always spoken about with both joy and melancholy. Knowing that something might still be there filled her with both anticipation and fear. Fear that people like Orochimaru would taint the legacy of her clan with their filthy hands.

"We're going to Konoha," the kunoichi said calmly. "I’ll take you to the village. Consider yourselves part of the New Uzumaki Clan. Once we arrive, you will give me all the details about Uzushiogakure. I will go there myself to retrieve as much information as possible."

Her tone was not a request but an order—something she rarely did.

"As the daughter of Kushina Uzumaki and the current representative of the Uzumaki in Konoha, I, Akari Namikaze-Uzumaki, place you under my protection in Konohagakure."

Sayori and Touka exchanged surprised glances but soon nodded. The weight of Akari’s words left no room for argument.

"Understood, Akari-hime," Sayori replied with a slight bow, her tone now firmer.

Kakashi remained silent, taking in the situation. He knew that Akari rarely used this authoritative tone. When she did, it meant something truly serious was at stake.

Without wasting any more time, the group resumed their journey toward Konoha, now driven by a renewed sense of urgency.

Akari needed to know what Orochimaru wanted—or rather, what he was searching for in the ruins of her clan. More importantly, she needed to find out what she herself could uncover there. Her past? The history of her clan? New techniques? She needed to know.

[...]

The moon was already high when they finally arrived. The guards at the gate straightened up upon seeing Akari at the front, signaling her identity so they could enter without issue. The shadows of the trees danced under the silver light, creating an almost ethereal scene.

"I need to speak with the Hokage immediately," Akari said to one of the guards, her voice firm and determined.

"He’s probably asleep by now…" the shinobi began, but fell silent upon seeing her gaze, which seemed to pierce through his soul.

Kakashi simply sighed, recognizing the urgency in Akari’s expression.

"I’ll handle it," he said, already knowing that any resistance would be useless. He turned and began walking toward the Hokage’s residence, his steps silent as a ghost in the night.

Akari nodded and turned to Sayori and Touka, who were visibly exhausted from the long journey and recent events.

"I’ll arrange a place for you to stay. After you rest, we’ll talk about everything you know," she said, her voice softening slightly as she spoke to the two Uzumakis.

They nodded in agreement, grateful for Akari’s understanding. While Kakashi went to wake the Hokage, Akari guided the two to one of the vacant complexes in the village, which were often used to house shinobi from smaller clans. The streets were deserted, and the silence of the night was broken only by the soft sound of their footsteps.

When she finally found herself alone for a moment, the young Uzumaki took a deep breath. Her heart was still racing, and she could feel the adrenaline coursing through her veins. Uzushiogakure. The mere thought that something might still remain in that place made her blood boil.

She was going there. And if Orochimaru thought he could lay his hands on the Uzumaki legacy… he was gravely mistaken. Akari clenched her fists, determined to protect what was left of her heritage. The moon shone intensely above her, as if observing her thoughts and sharing in her resolve.

[...]

Hiruzen was observing the young kunoichi before him. Akari’s red hair swayed gently in the breeze coming from his open window, her green eyes staring at him with determination. Her clothing made her stand out—a green vest with multiple pockets, made of special fabric resistant to flames, reinforced with durability and waterproof seals.

Underneath the vest, she wore a black shirt and jonin pants with various pockets and seals. She was a perfect blend of Kushina and Minato. She hadn’t even changed into casual clothes, which meant she had come straight from her mission to speak with him. The look she gave him was the same she had years ago when she insisted on joining the ANBU to earn more money to support herself and Naruto.

Akari crossed her legs, looking at Hiruzen as she sipped a cup of coffee.

"I’m going to Uzushiogakure soon," she said bluntly. "There’s something I need to investigate about my clan. One of the rescued Uzumakis will go with me."

Hiruzen kept his expression neutral, but inside, he was pondering. He knew that once Akari set her mind on something, it was nearly impossible to dissuade her. And in this case, she had more than valid reasons.

"Uzushiogakure…" The old Hokage sighed, clasping his hands over his desk. "I never thought there was anything left there besides ruins."

"Neither did I," Akari admitted, taking a small sip of coffee. "But Touka and Sayori claim there are still records, laboratories, and, most importantly, seals."

Hiruzen raised an eyebrow.

"If that’s true, it means there could be lost techniques of the Uzumaki Clan… and perhaps something Konoha should protect."

"Exactly," Akari responded. "But it also means there’s something Orochimaru wants."

The mention of the Sannin made Hiruzen furrow his brow.

"Are you certain he’s involved?"

Akari nodded.

"Yes. The General Hozuki we fought had a cursed seal on his neck. Not to mention, he tried to extract information about Uzushiogakure directly from Touka and Sayori."

Hiruzen lit his pipe, deep in thought.

"That complicates things…"

"Yes. And that’s why I can’t just wait. If Orochimaru is interested, then he may have already sent someone there."

The Hokage let out a long sigh.

"Akari… do you understand that this mission is not just a risk to you, but to Konoha as well? If it’s true that Uzushiogakure still holds secrets, we’re talking about something that other nations might want too."

"I know," Akari answered without hesitation. "But I also know that no one except an Uzumaki can access certain seals without dying in the process. And I’m the only Uzumaki trained enough to handle this."

Hiruzen watched her for a long moment before finally leaning back in his chair.

"You’ve already made up your mind, haven’t you?"

"I have."

The Hokage let out a low chuckle.

"You remind me so much of Kushina sometimes."

Akari smirked slightly.

"I imagine I do."

Silence settled for a moment before Hiruzen finally nodded.

"Very well. You have my authorization to go. But I want a full report as soon as you return."

Akari stood up, finishing her coffee in one gulp.

"I was already planning on doing that."

"And take reinforcements."

She hesitated for a moment, then nodded.

"I have a few people in mind."

Hiruzen watched as she walked toward the door.

"Akari."

She stopped and looked back.

"Be careful."

She gave a slight smile, but her gaze was cold and resolute.

"Always."

And then, in the blink of an eye, she vanished, leaving Hiruzen alone, staring at the spot where she had stood.

Hiruzen let out a heavy sigh, leaning back in his chair as he took a drag from his pipe. The scent of tobacco filled the room, but it did nothing to ease his concern.

He had always known Akari would be a force of nature—just like Kushina, just like Minato. But this unyielding determination of hers, this need to protect her clan and family at any cost… he saw it as a dangerous burden.

She had grown up too fast.

He still remembered the day when she, just an eight-year-old girl, had stared at him with that same determined look and asked to join the ANBU. He had refused. She had insisted. The following year, she was already an elite agent.

"She never allows herself to falter," he thought. "And that’s what worries me."

But now, the decision was made. Akari was going to Uzushiogakure, and all he could do was hope that this journey wouldn’t bring more questions than answers.

Hiruzen exhaled the smoke slowly.

"Minato… Kushina… wherever you are, watch over your daughter."

He put out his pipe and slowly stood up.

It was going to be a long night.

Chapter Text

Akari walked toward the ninja academy. Today was the day—her little ones were finally becoming genin. She still remembered the day she had enrolled them in the academy, and now here they were, her little ones, at eleven, almost twelve years old, graduating as ninjas.

Touka and Sayori were walking alongside her, both needing to finalize details and planning for the mission to Uzushiogakure, as well as meeting Naruto.

"I can't wait to meet him, dattebayo!" Sayori said, smiling as she watched the young genin.

"That sounds familiar," Touka sighed. "Well, not to me, since I grew up far from Uzushio... But, well..." She sighed again. "Forget it."

Akari glanced at Touka and Sayori from the corner of her eye, a small smile appearing on her lips.

"Are you nervous, Touka?" she asked casually.

Touka huffed, crossing her arms.

"Me? No. It’s just… strange to meet such a close relative after so long."

Sayori chuckled softly.

"And I’m excited! I want to see what this Uzumaki from Konoha is like!"

Akari simply smiled as they walked through the academy corridors. Deep down, she felt a mix of pride and a slight ache in her chest. Naruto and Sasuke were growing up. It was a bittersweet feeling—she was proud of their strength but couldn’t help but worry about what was to come.

As they reached the main hall, the newly graduated genin were scattered around, talking excitedly and nervously among themselves. Iruka stood at the front of the room, handing out forehead protectors one by one.

"Naruto Uzumaki!"

The blond practically jumped from his seat, running up to Iruka to receive his headband. He grinned widely, holding the forehead protector in his hands as if it were the greatest treasure in the world.

Akari crossed her arms, watching. Her brother was beaming.

"Hey, Sasuke!" Naruto turned to the Uchiha, already tying the headband around his forehead. "I bet I look cooler than you with this!"

Sasuke raised an eyebrow, adjusting his own headband with an uninterested expression.

"Hn. As if."

Akari smiled, feeling a wave of fondness for the two. They were still kids, even after everything they had already been through.

"He’s full of energy," Sayori commented beside her, watching Naruto with an amused glint in her eyes.

"He is," Akari replied, her voice filled with affection. "He always has been."

At that moment, Naruto noticed her presence. His blue eyes sparkled with joy before he ran up to her.

"Nee-chan! Did you see?! I passed!" He pointed to his headband with a triumphant grin.

Akari ruffled his hair, laughing.

"I saw, Naruto. I never doubted you."

Sasuke approached soon after, arms crossed, but Akari knew that look well.

"Congratulations to you too, Sasuke," she said, giving him a light punch on the shoulder.

The Uchiha averted his gaze, but there was a small, hidden smile there.

"Hn."

Akari crouched slightly, looking closely at both of them.

"This is just the beginning, boys. Now, you’re real ninjas."

Naruto and Sasuke nodded, determination clear in their eyes.

Sayori and Touka had been watching the scene, and Sayori was the one to finally break the silence.

"Naruto…" She grinned widely. "Dattebayo!"

Naruto blinked in surprise, then laughed.

"Hey, you talk just like me!"

"Of course! We’re Uzumakis!"

His eyes widened.

"Really?!"

Akari chuckled.

"Naruto, Sasuke, I want you to meet Sayori and Touka. They’re Uzumakis too."

Naruto looked between Sayori and Touka, still processing the information.

"You’re like me and Nee-chan?!"

Touka shrugged.

"Technically, yes."

"That’s awesome!" Naruto exclaimed, his eyes shining. "I’ve never met any other Uzumakis besides Nee-chan!"

Sayori grinned from ear to ear and nudged Naruto’s shoulder.

"Well, now you have! And you better believe I’m just as amazing as you, dattebayo!"

Naruto laughed, clearly thrilled.

"This is so cool! Nee-chan, why didn’t you tell me there were more Uzumakis out there?!"

Akari sighed, crossing her arms.

"Because, until recently, we didn’t even know if there was anyone else besides us."

Naruto blinked, absorbing that. He looked at Sayori and Touka again, as if trying to memorize their faces forever.

Sasuke, on the other hand, looked at Akari with an analytical gaze.

"This has to do with that mission, doesn’t it?"

Akari raised an eyebrow, impressed by her younger brother’s perception.

"It does."

Naruto frowned.

"Mission?"

Akari knelt down to be at their level.

"Soon, I’ll be going to Uzushiogakure."

Naruto’s eyes widened.

"You mean… the Uzumaki village?!"

Akari nodded.

"Yes. There are things there that we need to recover."

Naruto looked at her with a mix of admiration and anxiety.

"C-can I go with you?!"

Akari smiled but shook her head.

"Not this time, Naruto. You have your own journey starting now. As a true ninja."

He opened his mouth to protest but hesitated. In the end, he lowered his head, clenching his fists.

"I... I understand..."

Akari placed a hand on his head, ruffling his hair again.

"But I promise to tell you everything when I return. And who knows, maybe one day, I’ll take you there myself?"

His eyes sparkled with hope.

"Really?!"

"Really. But before that, you have to get stronger, Naruto."

He nodded firmly.

"You can bet I will!"

Sasuke watched the scene in silence, but Akari noticed the slight clenching of his fists.

She then turned to him.

"And you, Sasuke… don’t fall behind."

His onyx eyes flickered for a moment before he let out a quiet "hn" and looked away.

Sayori and Touka exchanged knowing glances.

"Looks like we have a lot to learn about this new Uzumaki generation…" Touka murmured.

Sayori grinned.

"And I can’t wait to see what Naruto will do in the future. Dattebayo!"

Naruto laughed, energized by the presence of his newfound relatives.

Akari simply watched, feeling the weight of the mission ahead, but for a brief moment, she allowed herself to enjoy this instant.

Her little ones were growing up.

"Akari."

Iruka’s voice sounded behind the group as he approached with a smile.

His gaze briefly landed on Sayori and Touka. As he noticed their red hair and energetic expressions, he took a step back, his eyes shifting between the four Uzumakis.

"Great, more Akaris." He placed a hand on the side of his face.

Akari laughed before wrapping an arm around Iruka's shoulders.

"Girls, this is Iruka, the academy teacher for the kids and the boyfriend of a certain Kakashi Hatake," she said. "Isn't that right, Kakashi?"

Kakashi’s presence suddenly appeared behind the girls. The lazy ninja let out a nasal laugh as he greeted them.

"Good to see you two have recovered. Did Akari-Hime give you a place to stay?" the Hatake asked.

Akari immediately blushed, clenching her fists as she glared daggers at Kakashi.

"Don't call me that! And of course, I did. Do you really think that an amazing clan leader like me would put my equals just anywhere?" Akari said proudly.

"We're staying with a smaller clan," Touka said, contradicting Akari. "She even gave us rations to eat, you know? So cruel." She teased.

Akari closed her eyes for a brief moment, taking a deep breath before slowly turning to Touka with a smile dripping with fake sweetness.

"Rations, huh? I could get you real food… but only if you ask nicely, Touka-chan."

Touka crossed her arms, pretending to be offended.

"Tsk, tsk… Where has Uzumaki hospitality gone?"

Sayori laughed, nudging Touka’s arm.

"Let’s be honest, it could be worse. We could be sleeping out in the open."

Iruka, still processing the fact that there were two more Akaris in the world, sighed.

"I just hope they're not as chaotic as you, Akari."

Naruto's eyes widened.

"More chaotic nee-chans? That would be awesome!"

Sasuke, on the other hand, sighed.

"It would be a nightmare."

Akari laughed, ruffling Naruto’s hair again before turning to Kakashi, narrowing her eyes.

"And you… since when did you start calling me 'Hime'?"

Kakashi blinked as if genuinely considering the question.

"Hmm… I don't really remember, but I think it sounds cute on you."

Akari frowned, her face still slightly flushed.

"Well, stop it."

"Hm? I didn’t hear that right, Akari-Hime."

"Kakashi…"

He chuckled quietly, clearly amused by her irritation.

Sayori watched everything with a sparkle in her eyes.

"I like this guy."

Touka rolled her eyes.

"He looks lazy."

"You have no idea," Iruka muttered, crossing his arms.

Kakashi let out a dramatic sigh.

"What an injustice… No one appreciates the suffering of a shinobi burdened with responsibility."

Akari raised an eyebrow.

"Responsibility? You mean 'reading Icha Icha in the middle of a mission'?"

"Focus is important." He let out a nasal laugh. "And don't act like I’m the only one, Akari-Hime. Should I tell these two Uzumakis about your collection of Icha Icha: Yuri and Yaoi by Jiraiya-sama?"

Akari rolled her eyes.

"Oh, please. My books are purely for research… about sapphic romance." She smirked. "And don't change the subject—I read them outside of missions."

Sayori’s eyes widened, both surprised and amused.

"Wait, wait… you read those books?" She placed a hand over her chest dramatically. "I expected this from Kakashi, but you, Akari-nee?!"

Touka, on the other hand, crossed her arms and gave her a skeptical look.

"Research, huh?" She narrowed her eyes. "Seems like some very in-depth studies."

Akari sighed dramatically, placing a hand on her hip.

"You’re all so dramatic. Yes, I read them, and yes, it’s for research. After all, understanding romance narratives is important for understanding the human psyche!"

Naruto tilted his head, clearly confused.

"What kind of book is that?"

Akari and Iruka panicked at the same time.

"NOTHING!" They both shouted.

Kakashi simply let out a nasal laugh, clearly enjoying the situation.

"Naruto, one day, when you're older…" he started, but Akari immediately raised a threatening finger.

"Kakashi, if you finish that sentence, I swear I’ll throw your entire Icha Icha stash into the Naka River."

Kakashi's eyes widened slightly, as if she had just threatened his very life.

"You wouldn't dare…"

"Test my patience and find out."

He raised his hands in surrender.

"Alright, alright, no teaching Naruto inappropriate things."

Sasuke rolled his eyes.

"You’re all a bunch of idiots."

Naruto pointed at him.

"You say that, but you're also curious about the book, aren't you?"

"I absolutely am not."

"Hm… suspicious."

Akari sighed and decided to change the subject before things got even more out of control.

"Anyway, Sayori, Touka… do you want to explore the village now, or would you rather rest first?"

Sayori looked around, excited.

"I want to see everything!"

Touka, on the other hand, just shrugged.

"As long as I get to eat something decent, I’m fine with anything."

Kakashi patted Akari on the back, making her throw an irritated look at him.

"Looks like you have a busy day ahead of you, Akari-Hime."

She clenched her fists.

"Kakashi…"

He laughed again and disappeared in a shunshin before she could throw him out the window.

Iruka sighed, rubbing his temples.

"I don’t get paid enough to deal with you guys."

"But you love us anyway, Iruka-sensei!" Naruto said cheerfully.

The teacher just sighed again.

Akari smiled, shaking her head.

"Alright, let’s go, girls. Konoha awaits."

[...]

As Akari’s group walked through Konoha—meaning Akari, Sayori, Touka, Naruto, and Sasuke—Kakashi and Iruka decided to stay at the academy to 'talk' about something. The kunoichi showed the village to the newcomers, pointing out landmarks, shops for shinobi, and the village’s commercial district, where the purchase of quick mission supplies was constant.

"Are those two really dating?" Sayori asked. "I mean, Kakashi is a very handsome man."

Akari chuckled softly, slipping her hands into her pockets.

"Of course they are. It’s been a few years, actually," the redhead said with a smile, shaking her head. "But don’t worry, there are some handsome single guys around Konoha, Sayori. There’s… well… Asuma?" Akari looked thoughtful. "He’s kinda cute. Oh, Genma is fun! He’d take you to a bar, get you both drunk on sake, and you’d end up dancing around laughing. Then there’s Ebisu, but he’s a bit…"

"Boring? Uptight? Slightly pretentious?" Sayori finished, raising an eyebrow.

Akari let out a small laugh.

"Exactly."

Touka scoffed.

"Sounds like this village only has questionable options."

"Hey, hey, not all of them are bad," Akari protested. "Genma is fun, Yamato is nice… though a little too quiet. There’s Kotetsu and Izumo, and they’re basically a two-for-one deal."

Sayori placed a hand on her chin, thinking.

"Hm… what else is out there?"

Naruto, who had been quietly listening until now, made a face.

"You’re all talking about older guys… gross."

"Oh, come on, Naruto," Sasuke rolled his eyes. "Like you know anything about romance."

"I do too! I know I don’t want to hear my sister talking about guys like that!"

Akari just laughed, ruffling his hair.

"Relax, Naruto. No one’s getting married."

Sayori sighed dramatically.

"Too bad… I was hoping to find a husband in Konoha."

"You want to get married?" Touka asked, surprised.

"Maybe… later, when I find someone strong and fun enough."

Akari blinked.

"Well, around our age, there aren’t many…" Akari said thoughtfully. "Well, there are also the women in the village. Anko is… interesting," she laughed softly. "Hana is a good option. There’s also Sara Yamanaka." The redhead smirked. "Hana Inuzuka is a wild woman—not in a bad way. She’s determined, the type to grab you by the wrist and pin you against a wall."

"Speaking from experience?" Touka commented.

"I wish," Akari chuckled. "But no, she and Genma had a thing… unfortunately, it happened on a mission I was on with them," she rolled her eyes.

Sayori giggled, clearly entertained by the conversation.

"I’d love to see Hana and Genma together. They seem… intense."

Akari smiled, recalling some of the missions she had with them.

"They are intense, but not always together—especially after that mission. Hana isn’t really the type to settle down, you know? She’s been with several shinobi in the village… some kunoichi too."

Touka chuckled quietly, clearly intrigued.

"So, Konoha isn’t exactly a village where everyone is monogamous, huh?"

Akari shrugged, smiling.

"Not at all. Here, things can be more… fluid. After all, we’re all shinobi, constantly going on missions, facing risks. Some people end up being more… open with their feelings."

Sayori looked at Akari, curious.

"And you, Akari? Have you ever had a fling around here?"

Akari gave a small, somewhat mysterious smile before shaking her head.

"Oh, you know, with the weight of being a clan leader, there's little time for those things. And with my lifestyle, relationships get complicated. Besides, let's be honest—daughter of Minato and Kushina, S-rank, prodigy, clan leader… I'm slightly intimidating to some."

Sayori tilted her head, analyzing Akari with an appraising look.

"Hm… makes sense. You are kind of scary."

"Thanks?" Akari raised an eyebrow.

Touka laughed.

"Not that it's a bad thing. I'd say you have a dominant presence. That might scare off some suitors who don't know how to handle a strong woman."

Akari sighed, putting her hands in her pockets as they walked through the commercial district.

"Yeah, I've heard that before. Some guys try to prove they're stronger than me just to feel better about themselves, and others just see me as 'the Yondaime's daughter,' not as Akari."

Sayori shook her head in disapproval.

"A shame. You deserve someone who sees the real you."

Akari smirked slightly, appreciating the comment, but before she could respond, Naruto, who seemed to have grown bored with all the grown-up talk, decided to intervene.

"Okay, okay, enough talk about dating! Can we eat now?"

Sasuke crossed his arms, agreeing.

"For once, I agree with the dobe."

Akari laughed, giving Naruto a light pat on the back.

"Alright, let's go to Ichiraku. Since you're Uzumakis, you need to experience the best food in the village."

Sayori and Touka exchanged curious looks before nodding.

"Ramen, huh? I hope it's good."

"Oh, you have no idea," Naruto said, his eyes shining with excitement.

They walked to the small restaurant, where Teuchi and Ayame welcomed them warmly. As soon as they sat down, Naruto immediately started listing his orders without even looking at the menu, making Sayori and Touka laugh.

Akari, on the other hand, watched the scene with a satisfied smile. No matter how full of responsibilities and challenges her life was, moments like these, with friends and family, made it all worthwhile.

"So, the village will have more Uzumakis," Teuchi looked positively radiant, happier than ever.

"You seem to be in a great mood, Ramen Uncle," Naruto commented, smiling.

"Of course he is," Akari smirked. "After all, everyone knows Uzumakis love ramen, and the more Uzumakis in the village…"

"…the more ramen gets sold!" Sayori finished, laughing as she caught the logic.

Teuchi let out a hearty laugh, crossing his arms.

"Exactly! You’re my favorite kind of customers. I’d be thrilled to see a whole clan of Uzumakis coming to my shop."

Touka tilted her head, looking at the menu with interest.

"Hm… so ramen is a tradition among Uzumakis?"

Naruto slammed his hand on the table excitedly.

"Absolutely! It's practically our official food!"

Akari smiled, resting her elbow on the counter.

"What's your usual diet, Touka?"

Caught off guard, Touka placed a hand on her chin for a few moments before answering.

"Proteins, mostly pasta, quick meals with lots of calories…"

"Exactly," Akari grinned. "We have a lot of chakra and an incredible regeneration ability, but that burns a lot of calories." She turned to Teuchi. "Tell them about the time when there were plenty of Uzumakis in the village. They were always eating ramen."

Teuchi smiled nostalgically, resting his hands on the counter.

"Oh, yes… I remember when there were still many Uzumakis around. They always stopped by the restaurant after training, especially on cold days. My father used to say that if we let them, they’d eat ramen for breakfast, lunch, and dinner!"

Sayori and Touka exchanged intrigued looks.

"And why ramen?" Sayori asked.

"Well…" Teuchi began preparing their orders as he spoke. "First, because it's warm and comforting. Second, because it's quick to make and nutritious. And third… because it's delicious!"

Naruto nodded vigorously.

"Exactly! Every Uzumaki I know loves it! Me, Akari-nee-chan, mom Kushina, and now you two… it's like it's in our blood!"

Touka chuckled softly.

"Seems like it. Well, I guess it’s time to see if I really inherited this love for ramen."

Teuchi smiled.

"Then, here you go!"

He placed steaming bowls in front of them, the delicious aroma filling the place. Sayori and Touka picked up their chopsticks and took their first bite.

Their eyes lit up instantly.

"Oh," Sayori paused for a moment, absorbing the flavor. "This is… really good."

Touka, already on her second bite, just nodded quickly.

"I could eat this every day."

Naruto grinned triumphantly.

"Told you!"

Akari watched with a smirk, satisfied.

"Welcome to the ramen addiction club. Now you're true Uzumakis."

Sayori raised her bowl slightly.

"A toast to ramen!"

"To ramen!" Naruto echoed enthusiastically, lifting his own bowl.

Sasuke just sighed, picking up his bowl with more composure.

"You guys are ridiculous…"

But despite his words, he also took a sip of the broth, enjoying the moment with the others.

Chapter Text

Naruto and Sasuke were in the academy classroom. Today was the day they would receive their team assignment and meet their designated jounin sensei, who would train them and guide them through missions, eventually helping them rise through Konoha’s ranks until they reached the rank of Chunin—a position Naruto deeply desired.

For years, he had watched his sister, heard stories about her exploits from when he was just a baby—her missions, her rapid rise through the ANBU, becoming captain of the Twelve at just 16 before retiring a few months ago. Not because she wanted to, but because she had killed a Kage and her identity had been exposed.

Of course, he wanted to be like her. That’s why he constantly pushed himself to be one of the top students in the class, often trading places with Sasuke… the boy who had entered his life alongside his mother and now acted like close family—practically a brother, though Naruto wouldn’t admit it out loud.

Akari had always been incredible—a master of seals, ninjutsu, taijutsu, the Scarlet Flash, a ninja whose speed rivaled Minato’s despite her youth. Even though she never pressured him, Naruto knew there were expectations resting on his shoulders.

Beside him, Sasuke sighed. Becoming a genin was one of his goals—he wanted to grow stronger to protect what little remained of his family, but also to find answers. Answers. Looking back at everything, and considering what Akari had told him about that night, Itachi had seemed… broken. Sasuke obviously hadn’t forgiven him for what he’d done—he still wanted to kill him—but before that, he wanted to know what else had happened. For years, his only desire had been revenge, no matter the cost. But as he trained with Akari and Naruto, he had learned something: Akari also wanted revenge—not against Itachi, but against the one who had killed Kushina and Minato. She knew the culprit had escaped after the attack and wanted him dead. Yet, despite that, she had protected Naruto, protected Sasuke when he thought he only had his mother left, and cared for Mikoto, even holding her as she wept when she woke up.

Sasuke wondered why. Then he realized—family. Akari saw him as family. That’s why he respected her. Both of them wanted something—vengeance—but Akari had never stepped on anyone, never taken the easy path, even though she was naturally gifted. She never let her talent make her complacent, training exhaustively instead.

He glanced at the gravity seals on his legs—courtesy of her to increase his speed—simple to deactivate. Then he looked at Naruto’s seals. Naruto’s outfit—a black jacket with orange stripes, matching pants, and a white shirt with the Uzumaki swirl in the center—fit his energetic, brash personality. But beneath that, he was loyal and sharp, especially when it came to strategy and taijutsu.

"Alright," Iruka said as he entered the now-full classroom. "I’ll announce the team assignments." He picked up a sheet of paper. "Team 9: Kiba Inuzuka, Hinata Hyuga, Shino Aburame. Your sensei is Kurenai Yuhi. Team 10: Shikamaru Nara, Ino Yamanaka, Choji Akimichi. Your sensei is Asuma Sarutobi."

Then he looked at the remaining students.

"Team Seven: Naruto Namikaze-Uzumaki, Sasuke Uchiha, and Sakura Haruno. Your sensei is Kakashi Hatake."

Naruto bounced excitedly in his seat upon hearing his team assignment.

"Haha! I knew I’d be on the same team as Teme!" He punched Sasuke’s shoulder lightly. Sasuke rolled his eyes but wore a faint, satisfied smirk.

Sakura, on the other hand, lit up with joy.

"Sasuke-kun and I are on the same team!" she murmured to herself before shooting a dry look at Naruto. "Too bad you had to be here too…"

"What?! You’re complaining about having the future ANBU captain on your team?!" Naruto crossed his arms, pouting.

Sasuke just sighed.

"As long as we’re efficient, I don’t care about the team setup."

Iruka chuckled, shaking his head.

"Alright, alright. Now, you’ll wait here until your sensei arrives."

He left the room, leaving the new genin to wait. Time passed, and while the other teams were picked up one by one, Team Seven remained… waiting.

Naruto flipped through the sealing scroll Akari had given him, visibly impatient.

"Wanna bet he forgot? I bet he’s at home reading that pervy book like always." He pulled out another scroll—this one containing wind-style techniques.

Sasuke, who had been staring out the window, shot him a bored look.

"You really think Kakashi would forget something like this?"

"Yes!" Naruto answered without hesitation, pointing at the clock. "We’ve been waiting for an hour!"

Sakura sighed, crossing her arms.

"Maybe he’s testing our patience…"

Naruto huffed, stuffing the sealing scroll back into his jacket.

"If this was the test, he already failed. I lost my patience ages ago!"

Sasuke didn’t show irritation, but he didn’t seem surprised either.

"Akari already said he’s like this. Always late with ridiculous excuses."

"If he actually shows up with a stupid excuse, I swear I’ll throw a paint bomb in his face." Naruto grumbled, pulling out one of the smoke bombs Akari had given him.

Before Sakura could scold him, the classroom door finally slid open, revealing a silver-haired man with a mask covering his face and his forehead protector tilted over one eye. Kakashi observed the three genin with a lazy gaze.

"Hmmm… you all seem lively."

Naruto immediately stood up and pointed an accusing finger.

"You’re late!"

Kakashi blinked slowly before stuffing his hands in his pockets and tilting his head.

"I got lost on the path of life."

Sasuke closed his eyes for a second, clearly bracing himself. Sakura just sighed, but Naruto—

"Akari-Nee said that when you’re late, it’s because you were with Iruka-sensei," he said with a mischievous little smirk.

Kakashi froze for a split second, and Naruto’s eyes gleamed with pure mischief. Sasuke raised an eyebrow, while Sakura looked between them in confusion, not immediately understanding.

"What?" Kakashi asked, tilting his head slightly.

Naruto crossed his arms, a cheeky grin spreading across his face.

"You heard me! Akari-Nee said when you’re late, you’re usually ‘busy talking’ with Iruka-sensei."

The silence that followed was almost tangible. Kakashi kept his relaxed posture, but anyone who knew him well could tell he hadn’t expected that attack so early in the conversation. His half-lidded eyes settled on Naruto, assessing the boy’s audacity.

Sasuke, meanwhile, let out a quiet "hn"—interpretable as "I’m not getting involved, but I’m enjoying the chaos."

Sakura furrowed her brow, glancing between Naruto and Kakashi.

"Wait, wait… What does that mean?"

Naruto opened his mouth to explain with all the glee of someone about to spread gossip, but Kakashi was faster.

"Alright, that’s enough chit-chat. Meet me on the rooftop in five minutes."

And in an instant, he vanished in a puff of smoke.

Naruto blinked.

"That was a retreat! I knew it!" He pointed at the spot where Kakashi had stood just seconds ago.

Sasuke was already getting up, gathering his things unhurriedly.

"Let’s go." He glanced at Naruto with a hint of sarcasm. "Though I’m curious… Did Akari actually tell you that, or did you just want to see his reaction?"

Naruto laughed, shrugging.

"Akari-Nee says a lot of things. But did you see his face?! I totally—"

Sakura smacked the back of his head.

"Baka! For all your smarts, you’re still an idiot!" She huffed and started walking out of the classroom.

Naruto rubbed his head, but his grin didn’t fade.

"Worth it…"

Sasuke rolled his eyes and followed her.

The three made their way to the rooftop, where they found Kakashi leaning against the railing, casually flipping through an orange book—exactly as Naruto had suspected. The blond gritted his teeth, but before he could say anything, Kakashi closed the book and looked at them.

"Alright, let’s start with introductions."

Sakura tilted her head.

"Introductions?"

Kakashi shrugged

"Yeah. Tell me your names, likes, dislikes, dreams for the future… that sort of thing."

Naruto crossed his arms.

"Why don’t you go first?"

Kakashi stared at him for a moment before speakin

"Hmm… My name is Kakashi Hatake. I have a few hobbies… things I like and dislike… and my dreams for the future? Never really thought much about it."

Naruto blinked.

"That told us nothing!"

"Exactly," Kakashi said, a small smirk hidden under his mask. "Now, your turn."

Naruto huffed but soon flashed a confident grin.

"Fine, I’ll go first! My name is Naruto Namikaze-Uzumaki! I like ramen, training, and spending time with my family! Things I don’t like… Hmm… arrogant people who look down on others for no reason. Oh, and waiting! I hate waiting!" He crossed his arms, clearly still annoyed at Kakashi’s tardiness. "My dream is to become a great ninja, a hero like my dad and my sister, and one day… lead the ANBU!"

Sasuke shot Naruto a quick glance at that but said nothing. Kakashi also seemed mildly surprised but simply nodded.

"Interesting. Now, you—pink-haired girl."

Sakura huffed.

"My name is Sakura Haruno. I like a lot of things." She paused for a moment, thoughtful. "As for dislikes, I don’t like perverts. And my dream?" She punched her palm."I want to be the greatest kunoichi, just like Tsunade-sama!"

Kakashi sighed, clearly already aware of the kind of team dynamic he’d have to deal with.

"Right… and you, Sasuke?"

Sasuke uncrossed his arms and looked straight at Kakashi.

"My name is Sasuke Uchiha. I like training and spending time with my mother. What I don’t like… certain people and certain situations." His eyes darkened for a moment, but he quickly continued. "My goal is to become strong. Strong enough to protect my family and get answers."

There was weight in his words, a seriousness that Naruto and Sakura lacked. Kakashi studied him for a moment before nodding.

"Good…" He pushed off the railing and stuffed his hands in his pockets. "Seems like we’ve got an interesting team here. But before we make it official… there’s one final test you need to pass."

Naruto frowned.

"Final test? But we already graduated from the Academy!"

Kakashi smiled—a dangerous look, even behind his mask.

"Yeah… but this test is different. Tomorrow, at 5 AM, meet me at Training Ground 3. And a warning… don’t eat breakfast. Or you’ll throw up."

Sakura gulped. Naruto and Sasuke exchanged glances.

Kakashi then gave a casual wave and vanished in a shunshin, leaving the three alone on the rooftop.

Naruto was the first to speak.

"I’m starting to think Akari-Nee was right. This guy’s weird."

[...]

"Ah, sorry I'm late, my little genin. I was staring at a rock and lost track of time," Akari said to Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura, perfectly mimicking Kakashi's voice.

Naruto choked, staring at his sister as if she were Kakashi's exact copy.

"Not you too, Nee-chan!" Naruto exclaimed.

Akari just laughed, leaning against the wall as she faced the three newly minted genin. Akari was almost never late—rare exceptions aside—but this time, she'd been held up dealing with the Council, which made her late and left her wanting to punch every single elder.

Sakura couldn't help but feel a shiver run down her spine. The Scarlet Flash herself was standing right in front of them, acting so casually. Sure, she knew Akari was practically Naruto's mother and Sasuke's sister-figure, but the scene still felt surreal.

"Alright, alright, sorry for the delay. You see, there was this little kitten on the street, and I followed it all the way to Kirigakure," she said with a mischievous grin. "You know how it is—ninja life is messy."

Naruto let out an exaggerated sigh.

"Nee-chan, seriously? Did you at least bring the cat back?"

Akari blinked innocently.

"Ah, no. It defeated me and left me on the ground before vanishing into the mist..." She placed a hand over her chest, feigning drama. "A truly formidable opponent."

Sasuke crossed his arms, raising an eyebrow.

"You really don’t know how to be serious, do you?"

Akari smirked.

"Of course I do. I just choose not to be all the time."

Sakura, who had been silently observing until now, finally gathered the courage to speak.

"Akari-senpai... what are you doing here? Don’t you have more important missions?"

"Hm? Oh, I do," Akari tilted her head. "But I’m also these two’s official guardian. Speaking of Kakashi, did he tell you about the extra test?"

Sasuke frowned slightly.

"So you already knew he was going to give us an extra test, didn’t you?"

Akari gave a sidelong smile, neither confirming nor denying.

"Of course I did." Her expression softened slightly. "But you’ll do fine. He might seem lazy and weird, but he’s one of the best ninja in the village."

Naruto rolled his eyes.

"He told us not to eat before training! That can’t be a good sign!"

Akari laughed, but her gaze sharpened just a bit.

"He has a reason for it. Here’s a hint for you... think carefully about what he’s trying to teach with this test. Don’t just focus on the physical part."

The three exchanged thoughtful glances. Satisfied that she’d given them something to chew on, Akari stretched and looked up at the sky.

"Well, now that I’ve fulfilled my role as the mysterious big sister, I’ll let you guys rest. And Naruto—eat something in secret. You get unbearable when you’re hungry."

"Akari-nee!" Naruto protested, but it was too late. Akari had already vanished in a shunshin, leaving only her amused laughter lingering in the air.

Sasuke sighed and looked at Naruto.

"You’re really going to eat before the test?"

Naruto crossed his arms, making a face.

"You heard Nee-chan! She practically gave me permission!"

Sakura sighed, already foreseeing trouble.

"If Kakashi-sensei finds out, he might make you pay for it..."

Naruto scrunched his nose but then smirked.

"He’d have to catch me first."

Sasuke just rolled his eyes and started walking.

"Whatever. Training Ground 3 at five tomorrow. Don’t be late."

"Hah! Coming from you, the guy who takes half an hour just to fix his hair!"

Sasuke ignored the jab, and Sakura rolled her eyes as Naruto laughed and ran off toward home with Sasuke.

Chapter Text

The next day, the sun hadn't even risen when the three arrived at Training Ground 3. Sakura looked half-asleep, Sasuke kept his usual stoic expression, and Naruto... well, he was starving.

"I should've eaten more..." Naruto muttered, clutching his stomach.

Before anyone could comment, a soft sound of wind cutting through the air was heard, and suddenly, Kakashi appeared before them, casually flipping through his book.

"Ah, you're early." He glanced at the sky. "That's rare."

"You're the one who's late!" Naruto pointed at him.

Kakashi ignored him.

"Well, let's begin. Your test is simple." He pulled out two small bells from his vest and shook them lightly. "You have until noon to take these bells from me. Whoever fails... won't get lunch."

Naruto felt his soul leave his body in that instant.

"What?! But there are only two bells!"

Kakashi smiled under his mask.

"Exactly. That means at least one of you will fail and go back to the Academy."

A chill ran down their spines.

Sasuke narrowed his eyes.

"You're joking, right?"

Kakashi just raised his book again, as if he had all the time in the world.

"If you think it's a joke, try taking the bells and find out."

Naruto gritted his teeth. He knew this wouldn't be easy, but now it was clear—this test was much more than just a physical challenge.

And Akari had already given them a hint.

He exchanged a glance with Sasuke and Sakura.

So, how should they act?

The three immediately leaped away from Kakashi. Naruto observed him from a distance—a ninja must always keep their eyes on the objective. Steadying his breathing, Naruto narrowed his eyes in thought.

"It makes no sense for there to be only two bells when a team needs three genin," he muttered.

"Akari-Nee said the Council wants to show off Sasuke and me to the other villages. That means they want us in the Chunin Exams. If one of us fails, it could take a while to find a third genin to fill the spot." He frowned. "But if that's not the goal... then what is?"

Sasuke landed beside Naruto, watching Kakashi alongside him.

"This doesn't add up," Naruto murmured. "Maybe the real objective is something else... but what?"

Sasuke nodded.

Just then, Kakashi's lazy voice cut through the air as he flipped open his Icha Icha book.

"Sakura's in the bushes. Naruto and Sasuke are in the tree to my east—the first one." His tone was mocking, almost amused.

Naruto held his breath for a second. They had barely separated, and Kakashi already knew exactly where they were.

Sasuke clenched his teeth.

"He's taunting us."

"Not just that," Naruto replied, narrowing his eyes. "He's showing us our stealth is pathetic."

Sasuke didn't argue.

Meanwhile, Sakura tensed inside the bushes. How did he know? She was sure she was well-hidden!

Naruto glanced at Sasuke.

"Alright, let's test him."

Sasuke raised an eyebrow, but Naruto was already forming hand signs.

"Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!"

Two clones appeared beside him, each leaping in opposite directions, zigzagging to test Kakashi's reaction.

The jounin, however, didn't even look up from his book. He simply tilted his body slightly to the side, effortlessly dodging a punch from one of Naruto's clones.

"Predictable."

With a single motion, Kakashi kicked the clone away, making it vanish in a puff of smoke. The other clone tried attacking from the side, but Kakashi grabbed its leg mid-air and slammed it into the ground, dispelling it too.

Naruto bit his lip.

"Dammit... he's not even taking this seriously."

Sasuke narrowed his eyes.

"If we keep attacking individually, we'll never get those bells."

Naruto nodded.

"Nee-chan said the test isn't just about strength... if that's the case..."

Sakura, who had been listening, widened her eyes.

"Teamwork!"

Naruto and Sasuke froze for a second.

Sasuke looked at Naruto.

"You sure?"

Naruto hesitated, then remembered Akari's words. "Don't just focus on the physical part."

He gave a determined grin.

"Yeah. We do this together."

Sasuke exhaled through his nose and crossed his arms.

"Fine... what's the plan?"

The three exchanged glances. If Akari was right, then the key to this test wasn't about who was the strongest or fastest.

"Sakura," Naruto started, "how good are you at Henge?"

Sakura blinked, surprised by the sudden question.

"I... I'm good at it. Why?"

Naruto smirked.

"Kakashi-sensei is underestimating us. He thinks we'll act like kids trying to snatch candy from an adult. But if we use tricks and catch him off guard..."

Sasuke crossed his arms.

"You want to use Henge to confuse him?"

"Exactly!" Naruto nodded. "But not just that. If we combine it with distractions and coordinated attacks, we can increase our chances."

Sakura narrowed her eyes, starting to understand.

"Alright... so what's the plan?"

Naruto leaned in and quickly whispered the strategy. Sasuke listened carefully, analyzing the approach, while Sakura looked nervous but determined.

[...]

Kakashi, still reading his book, sighed.

"You've gotten so quiet... have you given up already?"

He turned the page calmly, but his full attention was focused on his surroundings. He had already noticed Naruto and Sasuke whispering. Something was coming.

Suddenly, Naruto came running out of the woods, charging straight at him.

Kakashi sighed, unbothered.

"Again, Naruto?" he asked, bored.

The blond jumped at the last second, attempting a downward kick. Kakashi dodged easily, but then sensed movement from the side.

Another Naruto!

"Shadow Clones again?" he muttered, sidestepping the clone's punch. But as he prepared to counter, he noticed something strange.

The real Naruto grinned mischievously.

"Got you."

Before Kakashi could react, he felt a shift in the air behind him.

Sasuke!

The Uchiha appeared with a spinning kick, forcing Kakashi to leap back. But before he could regain his balance, a second Sasuke emerged from the side, attacking simultaneously.

Transformation Jutsu!

Sakura, disguised as Sasuke, had struck at the same time as the real one.

Kakashi narrowed his eyes, impressed. They were starting to think like ninja.

But it was still too early to catch him.

At the last second, he vanished with a Body Flicker, reappearing a few meters away, unharmed.

The three stopped and stared at him, panting.

Kakashi closed his book and studied them more carefully this time.

"Hmm... interesting."

Naruto grinned, wiping sweat from his brow.

"Does that mean we're on the right track?"

Kakashi's eyes crinkled slightly, smiling under his mask.

"Maybe. But you still have to take the bells."

Sasuke clenched his fists.

"So it's not over yet."

Sakura took a deep breath, determined.

Naruto smirked.

"Alright, then let's move to round two!"

"Level two, Taijutsu," Kakashi said.

Naruto's grin faltered for a moment.

"Ah... maybe we should've started with something easier...?"

Kakashi formed a hand seal and disappeared in an instant.

Naruto's eyes widened.

"Crap!"

His instincts screamed just before a kick came straight for his stomach. Luckily, he blocked with his crossed arms, but the force sent him skidding backward. The impact left his arms numb.

Sasuke tried to counter, twisting his body for a roundhouse kick, but Kakashi dodged with a simple tilt of his head. Then, he grabbed Sasuke's ankle and yanked, slamming him to the ground before pinning him with a foot on his chest.

"Too slow," Kakashi said calmly.

Sakura moved to help Sasuke, but Kakashi merely glanced at her, and she froze in place.

"Fear, hesitation," he continued. "That doesn't work on the battlefield."

Naruto growled and charged again, this time with a straight punch. Kakashi ducked and swept his legs. Naruto fell, but before he could hit the ground, Kakashi grabbed his collar and threw him into Sasuke, knocking both down.

"A real opponent won't wait for you to learn how to fight before attacking," Kakashi explained, looking down at the three. "Do you think an enemy would let you plan and coordinate everything perfectly?"

Naruto gritted his teeth, sweat dripping down his face.

He knew Kakashi was right. But still...

"Fine," Naruto muttered, standing up. "Then we adapt."

He looked at Sasuke and Sakura, who nodded.

"That's right!" Naruto grinned. "Let's try something else!"

Sasuke got up, dusting off his uniform.

"Fine... but no stupid moves."

Naruto pouted.

"You talk like I'm an idiot all the time."

Sasuke didn't respond.

Sakura took a deep breath, trying to steady her nerves. They needed to change their approach.

Naruto looked at the two, then smiled.

"Alright... no mistakes this time. We go all out."

The three took their stances, ready to face Kakashi again.

The jounin smiled under his mask.

"Let's see what you're capable of, then."

And in an instant, he moved.

Sakura and Sasuke immediately advanced, flanking Kakashi while Naruto came straight at him. The blond threw three shuriken before following up with a spinning kick aimed at his left temple. Hatake easily caught it.

Sasuke and Sakura tried to strike from the sides—Sasuke aiming for his ribs, Sakura kicking the back of his knee. Noticing the strategy, Kakashi threw Naruto toward Sasuke and struck Sakura's chest with an open palm, sending her stumbling back as he leaped away.

"Maa, maa, Akari-chan trained this duo well," he said with a nasal laugh. "But can our little pink teammate keep up? After all, there are only two bells."

Sakura froze, her heart racing.

She knew she wasn't as strong as Naruto and Sasuke. She knew she lagged behind in combat. But hearing it from Kakashi, being challenged like that... it burned inside her.

Sasuke quickly stood, clenching his fists.

"He's trying to shake you," he muttered, glancing at Sakura.

Naruto dusted himself off and huffed.

"That old man..."

Kakashi wagged a finger.

"First, I'm still young. Second..."

In an instant, he vanished.

Sakura's eyes widened.

Where—?!

Before she could react, Kakashi was behind her.

"You're hesitating."

She instinctively turned to punch, but Kakashi dodged effortlessly.

"Too slow."

And then...

Poof!

Sakura disappeared in a puff of smoke.

Kakashi blinked, surprised.

"Oh?"

Before he could react, something came from above.

Naruto and Sasuke, with Sakura between them.

It had been a Shadow Clone the whole time.

The real Sakura struck with a downward kick, forcing Kakashi to leap back to avoid it.

Naruto and Sasuke didn't waste time, pressing the attack and forcing Kakashi to dodge repeatedly.

Naruto grinned.

"Heh! We got you!"

Kakashi dodged effortlessly, his movements fluid and natural. But something had changed. For the first time, his eyes were no longer lazy or disinterested—they were analyzing.

Sasuke twisted his body, attempting a swift side kick toward Kakashi. Hatake leaned back, evading by mere millimeters. But as soon as he landed, Sakura was already there, charging with a straight punch.

Kakashi blocked with his forearm, but he didn’t notice Naruto sliding across the ground beneath him.

"Now!" Naruto shouted.

Sakura pushed hard against Kakashi’s block while Sasuke struck from above with a downward kick. Kakashi had to raise his arms to defend—and that’s when he realized his mistake.

Naruto was on the ground, holding a fake explosive tag in his hand.

"Exploding Clone!" Naruto declared, activating one of Akari’s tricks.

A cloud of smoke erupted, obscuring Kakashi for a moment.

Sasuke and Sakura quickly retreated, and Naruto leaped back.

The explosion was purely visual and auditory, but Kakashi reflexively stepped away.

As the smoke began to clear, he felt something around his ankle.

"Wire Binding Jutsu!" Sakura yanked the ninja wire she had hidden moments earlier.

The wire tightened around Kakashi’s ankle for just an instant.

And it was enough.

Sasuke moved in the blink of an eye, his hand shooting out to grab one of the bells.

His fingers grazed the metal.

But Kakashi moved.

Like a ghost, he twisted his body, pulling his trapped leg and dragging Sasuke with him.

"Not bad," he admitted, stepping back.

Naruto gritted his teeth.

"Dammit… so close!"

Kakashi landed lightly, watching them with a more appraising look.

"You’re really pushing yourselves. This teamwork…" He sighed. "Akari definitely influenced you."

Sasuke narrowed his eyes.

"Does that mean we passed?"

Kakashi gave a closed-mouth smile.

"Let’s find out."

He raised the bells.

"Final round," Kakashi said mischievously from behind his mask.

At that moment, the world seemed to distort completely for the trio. The landscape twisted unnaturally, and Naruto’s eyes widened.

"Genjutsu!" he shouted, trying to warn the others.

Sasuke immediately bit the inside of his cheek, tasting blood. He blinked once—then realized it hadn’t worked.

Sakura staggered, trying to focus, but everything felt wrong. The ground seemed farther away than it should be, and Naruto’s voice echoed from multiple directions at once.

"Damn it…" Sasuke muttered, clenching his teeth. "This genjutsu is strong."

Across the clearing, Kakashi watched with slightly more serious eyes.

"Let’s see how you handle this."

He rarely used genjutsu during this test, but with these three… maybe it was necessary.

Sasuke forced himself to focus. He knew genjutsu altered the senses, but there were ways to break free. The problem was, he didn’t know how many layers of illusion Kakashi had applied.

Naruto fell to his knees, breathing heavily. The voices around him were jumbled—some distant, others whispering right beside his ear.

But then, amid the chaos, one clear voice echoed in his mind.

"If you can’t see reality, create your own reality."

Naruto’s eyes widened. He remembered—Akari had told him that once.

He clenched his fists, channeling chakra the way she had taught him. It wasn’t just about flooding his system to break the genjutsu—it was about controlling it like a precise blade.

"Kai!" he growled, releasing a pulse of chakra.

For a moment, everything seemed to tremble. The illusion didn’t fully shatter, but Naruto could now see Kakashi as a clear silhouette amid the distortion.

Sasuke noticed what Naruto was doing.

"Tch… he’s sensing the chakra flow…"

He closed his eyes for a second and tried to replicate it.

Sakura, however, was still trapped in the illusion. Her vision was warped, and suddenly—

"…Huh?"

She saw Sasuke and Naruto collapsed on the ground, unconscious.

Her heart stopped for a second.

"N-No… this can’t be…"

She took a step back, her body trembling.

"Fear…" Kakashi’s voice echoed inside the illusion. "Hesitation…"

Sakura tried to move, but her body felt heavy.

Then, something touched her.

Naruto grabbed her wrist.

"Sakura!" he shouted, his voice firm.

She blinked in surprise. Naruto’s face was determined, his blue eyes shining like a spark amid the illusion.

"It’s just a genjutsu! You can break out!"

Sasuke appeared beside him, his Sharingan eyes glowing red.

"Come on."

Sakura swallowed hard. She wanted to believe.

She took a deep breath.

"Kai!"

The illusion shattered.

Suddenly, they were back in the clearing.

Kakashi watched with interest, the bells still swaying in his hand.

Naruto grinned.

"Now we’re talking."

Sasuke narrowed his eyes.

"Last chance."

Sakura clenched her fists.

"Let’s get them."

Kakashi raised an eyebrow.

"Hm… come at me."

Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura exchanged glances.

Then, they charged together.

Kakashi was impressed. The three had broken out of the genjutsu in decent time—Naruto had realized it first, which was obvious considering Akari had likely trained him.

Sakura had seemed terrified, yet Naruto not only helped her but did so without simply giving her the answer. She not only recovered quickly but was already ready to move forward.

As he dodged their attacks, he reflected on this little trio of brats he'd been assigned, a faint smile on his face. He swept Sasuke's legs, sending him crashing into Naruto, then grabbed Sakura by the neck—only to release her immediately. He hadn't squeezed, just given her a light scare... He hoped...

"Hmm, not bad, you little pests," he said with a nasal laugh. "Seems like Team 7 is officially formed."

Naruto wheezed as Sasuke landed on him, the two tumbling across the ground in a tangle of dust and limbs.

"Dude! Get off!" Naruto grumbled, shoving Sasuke aside.

Sasuke huffed, quickly getting to his feet, his gaze still locked on Kakashi.

Sakura, meanwhile, still felt the ghost of his grip on her neck. It hadn’t hurt, but the shock had been real. She instinctively touched her throat before clenching her fists.

Her heart still raced, but instead of hesitating, she forced herself to take a deep breath.

Kakashi watched, amused.

"Not bad at all..." he commented, his eyes assessing the three of them. "Naruto, sharp perception. Sasuke, control and precision. Sakura... quick recovery."

He shook the bells for a moment, letting them jingle in the air before tucking them away.

"Well... looks like you passed."

The three froze for a second.

"What?!" Naruto exclaimed.

"So we’re not going back to the Academy?" Sakura asked, disbelieving.

Sasuke just crossed his arms, trying not to show surprise.

Kakashi chuckled lightly.

"You worked as a team. Even when you were at a disadvantage, you didn’t hesitate to cover for each other. Akari really influenced you, and that’s good..."

He then pointed at them.

"Starting today, you’re officially Genin of the Hidden Leaf. Team 7 is formed."

Naruto and Sakura exchanged glances, a huge grin spreading across the blond’s face.

"Does that mean I finally get to go on real missions?!"

Kakashi shrugged.

"More or less."

Sasuke sighed.

"So what happens now?"

Kakashi stuffed his hands in his pockets.

"Now? Now you’re free until tomorrow. Meet at the training ground at seven in the morning."

Naruto grinned.

"Awesome! I can’t wait!"

Sakura was still processing everything, but slowly, a small smile began to form on her face.

Sasuke just nodded.

Kakashi gave them one last look.

"Yeah... maybe this team has potential."

Then, with a poof, he disappeared, leaving just the trio on the training field.

Naruto punched his fists together.

"This is gonna be amazing!"

Sakura sighed.

"As long as you don’t get us into trouble..."

Sasuke stared at the horizon, lost in thought.

It was official now.

Team 7 was ready to begin their journey.

[...]

"I hope you didn't go too hard on them, Kakashi," Akari chuckled softly as she casually appeared where the other team senseis were gathered.

Asuma just rolled his eyes at Akari's unannounced intrusion, pouring coffee into his cup before lighting his cigarette.

Kakashi, on the other hand, let out a nasal laugh while tilting his head back, still seated on one of the benches by the window.

"What a terrible impression you have of me, Akari-chan. I was just teaching them teamwork," he said, flipping open his Icha Icha book.

"How did you get in here?" Kurenai asked, narrowing her eyes at Akari.

In response, Akari simply pointed to a seal on the window where she had appeared—a Hiraishin seal.

"When did you put that there?" Asuma asked, intrigued.

"When I was ten, testing whether I could enter places unnoticed. I just forgot to remove it," Akari shrugged, stepping inside and grabbing a cup of coffee before sitting next to Kakashi. "Don’t worry, I’ll take it down before heading to Uzushiogakure... if I remember."

"That explains a lot…" Asuma muttered, taking a sip of coffee.

Kurenai crossed her arms, still staring at Akari.

"Do you have any idea how dangerous it is to leave Hiraishin seals scattered around?"

Akari gave a carefree smile.

"If someone manages to activate them before me, I’ll even congratulate them."

Asuma let out a short laugh, but Kurenai sighed, rubbing her temples.

"What do you want here, Akari?" Kakashi asked without looking up from his book.

She took a sip of coffee before answering.

"Came to see how you handled Team 7." Her eyes gleamed with amusement. "I hope you didn’t traumatize Sakura."

Kakashi chuckled nasally.

"Oh, she got a little scare, but nothing that won’t help her grow. Naruto and Sasuke did well. You trained those two thoroughly."

Akari smiled but didn’t comment.

Asuma looked at her, intrigued.

"You care a lot about them, don’t you?"

She shrugged.

"Of course. They’re my family."

A brief silence fell.

Akari wasn’t one to openly talk about her feelings, but when she did, there was real weight behind her words.

Kakashi finally closed his book and looked at her.

"When are you leaving for Uzushiogakure?"

"In three days." She tilted her head. "Gonna miss me?"

Kakashi paused dramatically before turning a page.

"Maybe I’ll get a little more peace without you popping up out of nowhere."

Akari lightly punched his arm.

Asuma let out a laugh.

"What about Sakura?" Akari asked Kakashi, curious. "Among the academy kunoichi, she was the best, but compared to Sasuke and Naruto, she’s obviously overshadowed. After all, she’s from a merchant family—a civilian, in short."

Kurenai, who had been quietly observing, raised an eyebrow with interest.

"Are you worried about her progress?"

Akari rested her chin on her hand, idly spinning her coffee cup between her fingers.

"Worried isn’t the right word…" She glanced at the coffee before looking back at Kakashi. "But I want to know if she has potential."

Kakashi closed his book again, sighing this time.

"She has good chakra control. Really good, actually. That already puts her ahead of most average Genin. But…" He tilted his head slightly. "She lacks confidence and real combat experience."

Akari nodded slowly.

"That was expected. Sakura grew up without needing to fight, without facing danger head-on. Naruto and Sasuke didn’t have that luxury."

Kurenai crossed her arms.

"Do you see something in her beyond just 'potential'?"

Akari smiled.

"The fact that she recovered quickly from the Genjutsu proves it. She didn’t let herself break—and more importantly, Naruto didn’t hand her the answer. He gave her space to stand up on her own."

Asuma blew out a small puff of smoke.

"So, what would you do in Kakashi’s place?"

Akari smirked.

"I’d have her train under you, Kurenai."

Kurenai blinked in surprise before letting out a short laugh.

"Genjutsu?"

"Sakura has chakra control. That’s the first requirement for being good at Genjutsu. If I were Kakashi, I wouldn’t wait for her to figure out how to compensate for her lack of raw power on her own. I’d give her the tools to overcome that barrier."

Kakashi narrowed his eyes slightly.

"Hm... so I should outsource my work?"

"No, lazy sensei." Akari grinned. "But give her direction. Maybe an extra teacher."

Kurenai studied Akari, weighing her words.

"Not a bad idea. But do you think she’d accept?"

Akari took a sip of coffee, then stood up, stretching her arms.

"That’s up to her. I just hope Kakashi doesn’t leave her behind."

Kakashi smiled under his mask.

"I’d never leave a student of mine behind."

Akari gave him a sidelong glance.

"I hope you keep that promise."

Then, in the blink of an eye, she vanished with the Hiraishin, leaving only the weakened seal on the window.

Asuma shook his head, laughing.

"That girl is something else."

Kurenai sighed, taking a sip of her own coffee.

"She cares more than she lets on."

Kakashi looked at Akari’s empty coffee cup and smiled faintly.

"Sakura, Naruto, Sasuke... Seems like I have more work ahead than I thought."

Chapter Text

"Paint the fence?" Naruto crossed his arms alongside Sakura, both staring at Kakashi with visibly dissatisfied expressions.

Kakashi smiled behind his mask, looking at his little genin—his little troublemakers—while thinking of ways to make this at least somewhat more tolerable and less... like a Rank D mission.

"Of course, my dear genin," Kakashi chuckled nasally, ruffling Naruto and Sakura's hair before glancing at Sasuke. "However, I can make this a bit more challenging. How about..." He paused for a few seconds. "Alright, Naruto and Sasuke, blindfold yourselves. Sakura will guide you verbally while you paint."

"What?!" Naruto's eyes widened. "Paint blindfolded?!"

Sasuke frowned, crossing his arms.

"This is ridiculous."

Sakura, on the other hand, blinked a few times before resting her chin on her hand, thoughtful.

"Wait... This is to train our coordination and teamwork, isn't it?"

Kakashi gave a satisfied smile.

"Bingo."

Naruto grumbled, grabbing a cloth to blindfold himself.

"This has to be Akari-nee's idea..."

Sasuke sighed but also put on the blindfold, already bracing for the likely frustration.

"Alright, Sakura, you're their eyes. No touching, only verbal commands. If you can paint the fence without me thinking it's a disaster, I'll pay for lunch at Ichiraku."

The three exchanged glances.

"Challenge accepted!" Naruto said excitedly.

Sakura took a deep breath, ready for the responsibility.

"Alright! Naruto, a little more to the left... Sasuke, lift the brush a bit higher..."

As he watched the three begin the mission in an unorthodox way, Kakashi rested his chin on his hand, smiling faintly.

"Oh, and just so you know, I'll occasionally throw rubber shuriken at you. Dodge using only your instincts and go back to painting afterward," he said casually.

"WHAT?!" Naruto nearly dropped his brush, but Sakura was quick.

"Focus, Naruto! You're already painting the ground!"

"Ugh, fine, fine...!"

Sasuke, meanwhile, just let out a bored "hn."

"This is a waste of time."

Ploc!

A rubber shuriken hit his shoulder.

"Tch..." Sasuke scowled.

Kakashi smiled, reaching into his pocket where he kept more of those rubber shuriken.

"If it's so easy, you should be able to dodge, don't you think, Sasuke?"

Sakura sighed as she continued guiding the two.

"Naruto, up a little... Sasuke, don’t stop painting!"

Naruto huffed.

"I can't concentrate knowing I could get hit at any moment!"

Ploc!

This time, a rubber shuriken hit Naruto right on the forehead.

"Argh! Kakashi-sensei!"

Kakashi chuckled nasally.

"Ah, but you dodged. Progress."

Naruto pouted but smirked.

"Hah! See that, Sasuke? I'm already mastering this training!"

Ploc!

Another one hit the side of Naruto's head.

"AAAAARGH!"

Sasuke tried to hold back his laughter but couldn’t suppress a small smile.

"Shut up and keep painting," Sakura grumbled, trying to maintain control of the situation.

Kakashi watched the scene with pure amusement. Team 7, even in a mundane mission like this, was already showing interesting dynamics. Sakura was doing better than he expected at leading, Naruto was still loud but adapting, and Sasuke—well, Sasuke was Sasuke.

He grabbed another rubber shuriken and threw it toward Sasuke. The Uchiha, at the last second, tilted his head to the side, dodging without stopping his painting.

Kakashi narrowed his eyes.

"Natural reflexes already well-developed... Not bad."

Meanwhile, Naruto, as soon as he sensed another one coming, tried to duck but overdid it and ended up spilling paint on his own head.

"URGH! Kakashi-sensei, this is abuse!"

Sakura sighed.

"Naruto, stop moving so much! You're a mess!"

"I know, it's all dark!"

Sasuke scoffed.

"Because you're blindfolded, idiot."

"Tch! Shut up, Sasuke!"

Ploc!

This time, Sakura got hit by a rubber shuriken on the arm.

"Ah! What was that?!"

Kakashi smiled innocently.

"You were talking too much and forgot about the fence."

The three immediately refocused, and Kakashi gave a satisfied grin.

"They're still disorganized, but with time... Yeah, this is going to be interesting."

He glanced at the sun in the sky and saw they were almost halfway done with the fence.

"Alright, let's raise the difficulty."

Naruto and Sasuke stiffened.

"What difficulty?" Naruto asked suspiciously.

Kakashi simply raised a finger and, in the blink of an eye, disappeared.

Sakura's eyes widened.

"Wait... What—"

Before she could finish, she felt something touch her ankle.

"Hey!"

In an instant, she was hanging upside down, suspended by a rope tied around her leg.

Naruto and Sasuke heard her scream and turned in her direction, still blindfolded.

"Sakura?! What happened?!" Naruto asked.

"I'M HANGING UPSIDE DOWN, YOU IDIOTS!"

Kakashi appeared beside them, casually sitting on a tree branch.

"Now you have to finish the fence without Sakura's help."

Naruto and Sasuke fell silent for a moment.

Then, Naruto whispered to Sasuke.

"...Do you remember where we left off?"

"...No."

Sakura thrashed around.

"YOU MORONS, YOU JUST HAD TO LISTEN TO ME!"

Ploc!

This time, Kakashi threw a rubber shuriken at her.

"AAAAAAAAAAH!"

Kakashi smiled.

"Teamwork, kids. Teamwork."

[...]

Ten minutes after the... attempt to paint the fence... Sasuke and Naruto removed their blindfolds, revealing a fence that looked more like it had been vandalized with strange, cryptic symbols than actually painted. Sakura was still hanging upside down, grumbling. For her, Kakashi had given the simple exercise of staying suspended without getting dizzy by controlling her chakra flow.

"Well, well, you did an excellent job. This abstract art is undoubtedly worthy of being displayed in the Konoha Museum," Kakashi chuckled nasally, throwing a kunai at the rope holding Sakura.

Sakura fell flat on her back with a THUD, letting out a pained groan.

"Ugh… Kakashi-sensei! A warning wouldn’t have killed you!"

Kakashi smiled under his mask.

"You need to be ready for the unexpected, Sakura. You never know when an enemy will cut off your escape route, right?"

Sakura rolled her eyes and stood up, rubbing her lower back.

Naruto and Sasuke were still staring at the fence, confused.

"Uh… Kakashi-sensei… Is this… good?" Naruto scratched the back of his head.

Sasuke crossed his arms, examining their work.

"This doesn’t look right at all."

"Of course it does!" Kakashi said with fake enthusiasm. "It looks exactly like what I expected from you."

The three frowned.

"And what does that mean?" Sasuke asked.

Kakashi just patted his shoulder and started walking away.

"It means we’re moving on to the next mission."

"Hey, wait! We’re not cleaning this up?!" Sakura pointed indignantly at the fence.

"Of course not. This mission was successfully completed."

"But it’s a disaster!"

"Abstract art, Sakura. Abstract art."

Naruto blinked, then grinned widely.

"Heh! I like it. Looks like a bunch of secret ninja symbols!"

Sasuke gave him a bored look.

"It just looks like scribbles, usuratonkachi."

Kakashi ignored the debate and pulled a scroll from his pocket.

"Well, our next mission is… Oh."

He glanced at the scroll, then at his students, then back at the scroll.

Naruto and Sakura leaned in curiously.

"What is it?"

Kakashi sighed dramatically, rolling up the scroll.

"Looks like we’ve been assigned to find a lost cat."

The three froze.

"...What?"

"That’s right. A lovely gray cat named Tora." He smiled behind his mask. "But how lucky, my dear genin. Oh, and you can’t run after the cat—only jump."

Naruto threw his hands up.

"This is unfair! First, we paint a fence blindfolded, and now we have to catch a cat without running?! Kakashi-sensei, these missions are pure torture!"

Sasuke just closed his eyes and sighed.

"This is a waste of time."

Sakura rubbed her temples, feeling a headache coming on.

"Kakashi-sensei… Why exactly can’t we run?"

Kakashi raised a finger, lecturing.

"Because it will improve your jumping precision and landing control. If you learn to move quickly without running, you’ll have a strategic advantage in combat and pursuit situations."

Naruto still looked dissatisfied, but Sakura and Sasuke quickly understood.

"This is training disguised as a D-rank mission, isn't it?" Sakura narrowed her eyes.

Kakashi just blinked at her.

"I never said that..."

Naruto huffed, crossing his arms.

"Fine, fine... Where's this cat at?"

Kakashi pulled out another scroll and skimmed it quickly.

"Last seen on the rooftops near Madame Shijimi’s fabric shop."

The three prepared to jump when Naruto had an epiphany.

"Wait! If it’s that cat..."

Kakashi had already started walking away, unconcerned.

"Let’s go before it moves somewhere else."

"Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto called out, already panicked. "You know what that cat’s done to me in the past, right?! It scratched me, bit me, and even used me as a trampoline!"

"So it’s a good chance for revenge, isn’t it?" Kakashi said casually.

Sasuke and Sakura started moving across the rooftops without waiting for further protests.

"Come on, Naruto!" Sakura called.

Naruto grumbled but followed, mentally preparing himself for what was coming.

"Damn you, Tora... Today, it’s you or me."

[Half an Hour Later]

Naruto leaped between rooftops, his face red with frustration, as the gray cat jumped with impressive agility.

"How is this thing so fast?!"

Sasuke, beside him, kept a stoic expression.

"It’s not fast. It’s just humiliating us."

Sakura, slightly behind, tried to keep her composure.

"Narutooo! You’re going too fast!"

"I’M NOT RUNNING, I’M JUMPING!"

Ploc!

A rubber shuriken hit him on the head.

"Ow! Kakashi-sensei, why?!"

Kakashi sat comfortably on a rooftop, reading his little book.

"You accelerated too much on that last jump. Watch your instincts, Naruto."

Sasuke was already irritated.

"This is a waste of time."

Kakashi glanced up from his book.

"Is it? Then why is the cat outmaneuvering you so easily?"

Sasuke clenched his jaw. Damn it.

Meanwhile, Tora stopped on a rooftop and stared at the ninja with a smug expression.

Sakura gritted her teeth.

"That cat is mocking us."

Naruto pointed at Tora.

"This is personal now."

The cat just blinked before darting off again.

Sasuke narrowed his eyes and, in a quick motion, threw a kunai to block the cat’s escape route.

Tora, however, performed an acrobatic leap at the last second, using the kunai as a springboard and flipping midair before landing gracefully on the next roof.

Naruto’s eyes widened.

"What?! This cat’s messing with me!"

Sakura pulled out a scroll and analyzed it quickly.

"Alright... The cat has a predictable escape pattern. It always runs to high ground first, then drops into narrow alleys."

Sasuke frowned.

"That means we have to corner it before it drops down."

Naruto snapped his fingers, a mischievous glint in his eyes.

"Got it! Let’s do what we did in the blindfold training! Me and Sasuke jump with our eyes closed, and Sakura guides us!"

Sasuke looked at him like he was insane.

"You want us to catch a cat... blindfolded?"

"This is already ridiculous anyway!" Naruto shot back.

Sakura hesitated, but then looked at the cat, which seemed to be laughing at them.

"Fine. This is a matter of pride now. Naruto, Sasuke, close your eyes!"

Kakashi, watching from the rooftop, raised an eyebrow as he turned a page in his book.

"Interesting..."

With a sigh, Sasuke closed his eyes.

Naruto did the same.

Sakura positioned herself.

"Naruto, two steps back and jump right! Sasuke, push hard and go left!"

The two moved, trusting her.

Tora, sensing the movement, tried to change course... but then felt something hot breathing down its back.

Naruto stood there, grinning.

"Got you, you little pest!"

Tora's feline eyes widened as it tried to escape, but Sasuke was already blocking the other side.

Sakura crossed her arms with a smirk.

"Game over, cat."

The feline let out a tiny huff before curling up defeated in Naruto's arms.

Kakashi closed his book, satisfied.

"Seems like you finally understood the point of this exercise."

Naruto rolled his eyes.

"Yeah, yeah, teamwork, whatever. But now..."

He looked down at Tora and flashed a wicked grin.

"Now I can get revenge for all those scratches you gave me!"

The cat began thrashing in panic.

Sakura quickly yanked Naruto back.

"No, Naruto! Our mission is to return it, not traumatize it!"

Kakashi just chuckled, slipping his hands into his pockets.

"Good work, Team 7. Now let's take our little friend home."

The three genin sighed, exhausted, as they headed back.

Tora, in silence, vowed revenge.

[...]

And so, with a defeated but unbroken cat, Team 7 returned to the Hokage Tower.

Naruto held Tora in a firm grip, but the cat kept squirming, its claws just waiting for an opening to strike. Sakura stayed alert, ready to intervene before Naruto got skinned alive. Sasuke, meanwhile, just walked with his usual stoic expression, already mentally drained from the mission.

When they arrived, they were greeted by a village administration clerk, who led them to the room where Madame Shijimi, wife of the Fire Daimyo, awaited them.

The moment the door opened, Tora—who had seemed resigned to his fate—suddenly thrashed violently in Naruto's arms, fighting as if his life depended on it.

"H-hey! Calm down, you monster!" Naruto yelled, struggling to hold on.

But it was too late.

The large woman, dressed in an extravagant kimono, beamed radiantly at the sight of her beloved pet.

"TORAAAA! MY DARLING, MOMMY WAS SO WORRIED!"

With speed not even a Jounin could predict, she snatched Tora from Naruto's arms and pulled him into a bone-crushing hug.

Team 7 could only watch in horror as the cat flailed desperately, its paws scrambling against the woman's iron grip.

"MEEEEOOOOWWWWW!"

The feline shriek echoed through the room.

Naruto took a step back, eyes wide.

"...Now it all makes sense."

Sasuke crossed his arms, muttering.

"That cat wasn’t running from us. It was running from her."

Sakura shivered slightly.

"Poor creature..."

As the woman smothered Tora in suffocating kisses and cuddles, the Third Hokage cleared his throat, drawing attention to the mission scroll beside him.

"Good work, Team 7. Here’s your reward for completing the mission."

Kakashi took the scroll and pocketed it, smiling in satisfaction.

"Well done, everyone. Did you learn something important today?"

Naruto pointed at Tora, who was practically merging with Madame Shijimi’s kimono.

"I learned that some missions are crueler to the prey than to the hunters."

Sakura nodded solemnly.

Sasuke just sighed.

Kakashi clapped his hands cheerfully.

"Excellent! So, how about another mission?"

The three genin’s eyes widened.

"WHAT?!"

The Hokage smiled.

"Well, there’s a new list of D-rank missions available..."

Naruto groaned in frustration, already foreseeing another day of absurd tasks.

Sasuke turned away, muttering something about wasted potential.

Sakura simply accepted her fate, massaging her temples.

Kakashi just smiled under his mask, satisfied with another day of learning for his students.

Chapter Text

Not long after, Akari appeared in the Hokage Tower, her expression calm as she escorted an old man wearing a conical hat. She greeted Kakashi before standing before the Hokage.

"Akari," Hiruzen began, "who is this gentleman?"

"Tazuna," she said calmly. "This old man wants to post a C-rank mission for the village. I was leaving when he approached me and asked if I could take it. Since I’m heading to Uzushiogakure today, I decided to bring him personally. Is there a team available?"

Hiruzen raised an eyebrow as he studied the man beside Akari. Tazuna seemed somewhat hesitant, clutching his straw hat as if unsure whether he’d made the right choice in approaching the kunoichi.

The Third Hokage sighed before lighting his pipe, releasing a small cloud of smoke into the air.

"A C-rank mission, hmm?" He glanced at Akari curiously. "And why exactly did you bring him to me instead of just refusing?"

Akari smiled faintly.

"Because he seems desperate enough to ask anyone for help." She crossed her arms. "And because it seems like an interesting mission for a Genin team, if any are available."

Hiruzen looked at Kakashi, who appeared disinterested but was clearly paying attention.

"Your team just completed a mission, didn’t they?" the Hokage asked the Jounin.

Kakashi tilted his head slightly.

"Yes. It was an... enriching experience. But I believe they’re still intact enough for another mission."

"Very well." Hiruzen turned his attention back to Tazuna. "What is the scope of the mission?"

The old man cleared his throat and stepped forward.

"Well... I’m just a bridge builder. My village, in the Land of Waves, is suffering from a certain problem, and I need an escort to get there safely."

Akari narrowed her eyes.

"What kind of problem?"

Tazuna gave a nervous smile.

"Ah... Bandits. Just some opportunistic thieves, nothing serious."

Kakashi immediately sensed he was hiding something but remained silent, watching how Akari would react.

The kunoichi merely raised an eyebrow.

"Common bandits or ninja?"

Tazuna hesitated for half a second.

"...Common, of course."

Akari’s gaze sharpened, and for a moment, Tazuna seemed small under her scrutiny. But in the end, she just sighed.

"Hiruzen-sama, I’ll be leaving the village today, so I’ll leave this decision to you."

The Hokage nodded, his expression neutral as he assessed Tazuna.

"Very well. Team 7, you will escort this man to the Land of Waves."

Naruto perked up immediately.

"Finally, a decent mission!"

Sasuke remained impassive but clearly interested. Sakura seemed hesitant but didn’t complain.

Akari gave Tazuna one last look before walking over to Naruto and Sasuke, placing her hands on their shoulders.

"Well, I’m leaving today with Touka and Genma for Uzushiogakure. Try not to die, got it, my little troublemakers?" She ruffled their hair. "Ah, I’m so proud. Your first C-rank mission. My little Naruto isn’t the same kid who used to run around naked to avoid baths anymore."

Naruto turned red instantly.

"A-Akari, why do you have to say that in front of everyone?!"

Sasuke tried to hold back, but the corner of his mouth twitched in amusement. Sakura covered her lips with her hand, stifling a laugh. Kakashi, meanwhile, seemed very interested in his book, but Akari knew him well enough to tell he was enjoying this.

Akari just laughed, squeezing their shoulders tighter.

"It’s my duty as the big sister to remind you of your most glorious moments, Naruto."

Naruto muttered something inaudible, crossing his arms. Sasuke finally let out a small smile, while Sakura tried to regain her composure.

Hiruzen cleared his throat, bringing attention back to the mission.

"Very well, Team 7. You’ll depart tomorrow morning. Rest and prepare your equipment."

Kakashi nodded.

"Understood, Hokage-sama."

Akari sighed and released the boys, giving Naruto a light pat on the head before stepping back.

"Well, I have a clan to dig up. Have fun and... stay alive, okay?"

This time, her voice carried a genuine hint of concern. Naruto looked at her and smiled, shaking his head.

"Relax, Nee-chan! We’re ninja!"

Akari rolled her eyes.

"That’s what worries me."

She then gave Kakashi one last look.

"Take care of them."

The Jounin finally looked up from his book and met her gaze for a moment before giving a slight nod.

"Always."

With that, Akari turned and walked out of the room, her scarlet cloak swaying slightly as she disappeared down the hallway.

Naruto watched for a moment before turning to Sasuke and Sakura.

"Alright, but seriously... I finally get to beat up some bad guys!"

Sasuke scoffed.

"As long as you don’t strip naked to run away from them."

Naruto shouted in indignation while Kakashi just sighed.

Tomorrow was going to be a long day.

[Half an hour later]

Touka Uzumaki, Akari Namikaze-Uzumaki, and Genma Shiranui stood at the village gate, ready to depart soon. However, something else caught Akari’s attention—Yamato. His short brown hair was cut in a practical style, and his determined eyes locked with hers. The Konoha forehead protector was tightly secured on his head, and the senbon he often chewed still rested between his lips.

"Yamato?" Akari raised an eyebrow.

"The Hokage asked me to accompany you," he said calmly. "Just in case we run into trouble."

Akari crossed her arms and tilted her head slightly, studying Yamato.

"Hiruzen-sama is really that worried, huh?"

Yamato kept his expression neutral.

"Uzushiogakure has been unexplored for years. Anything could be waiting for us."

Touka clicked her tongue in annoyance.

"It’s not like we’re helpless children."

Genma, lazily chewing on one of his senbons, glanced at Yamato with a half-smile.

"Well, not that I’m complaining, but does this mean you’ll be following our lead, or are we gonna have to fight over who’s in charge?"

Yamato took a slow breath and replied steadily.

"Akari is the highest-ranking Uzumaki on this mission, and you're a veteran Jounin, Genma. I’m here for support and security, not to lead."

Akari narrowed her eyes briefly, assessing the sincerity behind his words, then relaxed her shoulders.

"Alright. The more hands, the better. But fair warning... this mission might be more complicated than it looks."

Yamato nodded.

"Then we should leave before someone decides to send more reinforcements."

Akari chuckled softly.

"Good idea."

With that, the group cast one last glance at Konoha before finally moving out, stepping through the village gates and heading toward the forgotten land of the Uzumaki.

As they moved away from the village, they picked up speed, running swiftly toward their destination.

"It’ll take us seven days to get there," Akari said calmly. "Luckily, it’s just us. My mother once told me it took them twenty days to make the trip with the old envoy."

Genma whistled, clearly impressed.

"Twenty days? That’s what happens when you’re dragging a bunch of bureaucrats and civilians along."

Touka scoffed.

"That, and they were probably more focused on hiding than moving forward."

Yamato kept his attention ahead, but it was clear he was listening closely.

"Uzushiogakure is likely in ruins. Logistics could be tricky once we arrive."

Akari nodded.

"I expect nothing but destruction. Still..." She looked toward the horizon, her expression growing more serious. "I want to see it with my own eyes."

The group continued at a fast pace, moving through hills and forests that separated Konoha from the ancestral home of the Uzumaki. The silence was comfortable for a while, broken only by the sound of rushing steps and the wind passing by.

Then Genma broke the quiet.

"So, Akari, what’s our actual goal out there? Just recover anything useful, or do you have something more specific in mind?"

She exchanged a quick glance with Touka before answering.

"The main goal is to find and recover any surviving jutsu records, scrolls, anything that made it through the attack. But beyond that, I want to confirm if there's anything—or anyone—still alive out there."

Touka clenched her fists.

"If there is... we’ll bring them back."

Yamato glanced at Akari from the corner of his eye.

"If there are traps, old security seals, or unexpected occupants, we need to be ready."

Akari gave him a small smile.

"That’s why you’re here, right?"

He didn’t answer immediately, but there was a faint glimmer in his eyes.

"Exactly."

Genma spun the senbon between his teeth, thoughtful.

"With any luck, we won’t have to fight. But when it comes to the past... it rarely leaves us in peace."

Akari looked up at the sky, where clouds were starting to gather on the horizon.

"Yeah. But I’m not running from it."

The group continued their journey, each one lost in thought as Uzushiogakure drew closer with every step.

[...]

As the group advanced, the scenery gradually changed—from the dense forests of the Land of Fire to sparser vegetation in some areas. In a few days, they would pass through the Village Hidden in the Rain, a good place to stock up on supplies before continuing their journey.

"So, you don’t use the chains..." Touka said, thoughtful.

Akari nodded, remembering the last time she had used them—it was when she confronted the council at the age of five, declaring that she would stay with Naruto. At the time, she was furious about the death of her parents and the destruction caused by Kurama’s attack...

"They only appeared once, and that was when I was emotionally unstable. I’ve never been able to manifest them again, but I also never had the time to try. I was already training in so many areas." She sighed as they kept running. "Well, maybe now I can try summoning them again. I remember my chains were red, like my chakra."

"Red, huh?" Genma murmured, thoughtful. "That makes sense, considering your affinity with seals and your Uzumaki chakra."

Touka looked at Akari with a contemplative expression.

"They manifested when you were furious... So emotional triggers might be important. But if it’s just rage that brings them out, that could make controlling them difficult."

Akari nodded.

"Yeah. I can’t just rely on emotions to activate them. I need to refine them like any other jutsu."

Yamato, who had been silently listening, finally spoke.

"Have you ever tried channeling your chakra the same way you do with explosive or containment seals? The chains are essentially an extension of Uzumaki chakra—like a type of physical sealing ninjutsu."

Akari blinked, surprised by the suggestion.

"Huh… That’s actually a method I’ve never considered."

"Makes sense," Touka added. "If the chains are a manifestation of Uzumaki chakra, then in theory, they could be refined like any other sealing technique."

Genma smirked, slightly amused.

"Well, we’ve got a long journey ahead. If you want to give it a shot, better to do it before we reach unfamiliar territory."

Akari thought for a moment, then smirked.

"Yeah… I think I’ll start trying. I mean, worst case scenario, I fail."

As the group continued on, Akari grew pensive. She had never really thought much about the chains—not out of disinterest, but because she couldn’t summon them again, she had focused on other fields like seals and ninjutsu.

"Kurama," Akari thought, sending the message inward, "you might not like them, but what do you know about the Adamantine Chains of the Uzumaki?"

Inside Akari’s mind, Kurama’s deep voice echoed, a mix of disdain and curiosity.

"Tsk… I don’t like them because they were made to restrain Biju like me. But I won’t deny their power."

Akari felt the fox’s presence shifting within her, as if pondering the question.

"The Uzumaki Chains are different from ordinary chakra. They’re not just a jutsu—they’re a manifestation of the user’s life force. Kushina and Mito could use them easily because they had vast chakra reserves and flawless control. In your case… you’ve got control, but you’ve never really trained them."

Akari kept running, arms crossed, focusing on the mental conversation.

"Right, but why did they only appear once? I’ve been furious before, and nothing happened."

Kurama sighed deeply.

"Probably because it was instinctual. Your chakra reacted to your desire to protect Naruto. But without training, it was just a reflex, not a solidified jutsu. If you want to use them again, you’ll need to work for it."

Akari frowned, taking in the words of the Nine-Tails.

"So the key is treating them like a sealing jutsu… as an extension of my own energy?"

"Something like that," Kurama grumbled. "But if you want advice, try manifesting them when your mind is completely focused on a single intention. Your chakra needs to understand that it’s necessary."

Akari let out a low sigh.

"Well, no better time to test it."

She slightly slowed her pace, causing the others to take notice.

"What’s wrong?" Touka asked, alert.

"Just a quick test," Akari replied. "I want to see if I can manifest the chains again."

The three watched her curiously as Akari closed her eyes and focused her chakra. She took a deep breath, channeling her energy as she would when activating seals—but this time with a different intent.

"An extension of my chakra… a continuous flow, solid... like a real chain..."

For a moment, nothing happened. Then, a red glow began to radiate from her body, flickering like a living aura. Thin filaments of chakra extended along her arms, almost like threads of energy about to condense.

But the connection faltered, and the chakra faded.

Akari opened her eyes and exhaled in frustration.

"Hah… Almost."

Genma whistled.

"Hey, that’s more than nothing."

Touka crossed her arms, deep in thought.

"The structure’s there—it’s just not stable enough yet."

Yamato, ever observant, added:

"Maybe you need a catalyst. Something that reinforces the need to bring them out."

Akari gave a sideways grin.

"Well, we’ve got a long road ahead. Something tells me I won’t lack opportunities."

The group nodded and continued their journey, while Akari was already working out her next attempt.

Chapter Text

The next day, Naruto, Sakura, and Sasuke stood in front of the village gates. Tazuna was drinking while muttering something about "brats" escorting him. He glanced down the road ahead before sighing.

"Well, my lovely genin, are you all prepared?" Kakashi asked calmly.

"Yeah," Naruto stretched as he spoke. "Nee-san always made me prepare storage seals." He pointed to the tattoos on his wrist.

Sasuke nodded, showing his own storage seals on his wrist—they helped prevent equipment overload. Naruto adjusted his black jacket, pulling the sleeves back over his wrists, while Sasuke casually straightened his green jacket, the Uchiha crest proudly displayed on his chest.

"Sakura?" Kakashi turned to the pink-haired kunoichi.

"I brought my storage scrolls," she said, patting them before tucking them back into her pants pocket. "Akari-senpai insisted I wear these clothes. She said they're suitable for a kunoichi."

Her outfit consisted of green pants with multiple pockets and compartments, a matching jacket, and a blue undershirt. Her forehead protector was tied firmly around her head, displaying Konoha's symbol.

Kakashi smiled under his mask, pleased with the team's preparation. Akari had clearly left her mark on them—and it was a welcome influence.

"Glad to see you’re taking this seriously." He glanced at Tazuna, who was still grumbling about children. "But it seems not everyone shares the same enthusiasm."

The bridge builder crossed his arms and huffed.

"Don’t get me wrong, I just don’t understand why I need kids escorting me."

Naruto clicked his tongue, clearly annoyed.

"Hey, old man! I’m a ninja, got it? Not just some kid!"

Sasuke rolled his eyes.

"Just ignore him, Naruto. He’ll change his mind once he sees us in action."

Sakura nodded, adjusting her headband.

"Besides, Kakashi-sensei is here. If anything really happens, he’ll handle it."

Kakashi raised an eyebrow.

"So that means you can relax?"

Sakura choked slightly.

"T-that’s not what I meant!"

The Jounin chuckled before gesturing toward the road.

"Alright, let’s get moving. We’ve got a long walk ahead."

With that, the group set off, leaving Konoha behind.

Naruto walked beside Sasuke, still grumbling about Tazuna’s comment.

"Cranky old man… If Nee-san were here, he wouldn’t be saying that."

Sasuke smirked slightly.

"Well, Akari is a Jounin, so… it makes sense."

Naruto crossed his arms.

"Tch, but I’ll be just as strong as her!"

Sasuke gave him a sidelong glance.

"Then you should stop complaining and focus on training."

Naruto huffed but knew Sasuke was right.

Sakura, walking slightly behind, watched them with a small smile. Their dynamic was intense, but somehow it worked.

As the group walked, Naruto noticed a puddle on the ground—odd, since it hadn’t rained in weeks. He subtly moved ahead of Sasuke and signaled behind his back. Sasuke glanced at the puddle and nodded.

In an instant, two shadowy figures emerged from the water, their presence dripping with tension and danger. Water cascaded off their cloaks as they brandished sharp blades, chains slithering from their gloves as they immediately ensnared Kakashi—who dissolved into a log.

Sakura instantly positioned herself in front of Tazuna, kunai in hand. Naruto and Sasuke stepped forward, shielding her. The blond immediately recognized the technique—Suimenka no Kisoku, the signature move of the Demon Brothers, Mezu and Gozu.

"Stay sharp," Naruto said, his expression serious and controlled as he eyed the duo.

Sasuke drew a kunai, analyzing their movements.

"They won’t give us time to breathe."

Naruto nodded.

"Yeah. Let’s split their focus. I’ll take the right, you go left."

Sasuke needed no further instruction. As the Demon Brothers lunged, Naruto and Sasuke moved in perfect sync.

Naruto leaped to the side, throwing a kunai to intercept the chain aimed at Sasuke, deflecting it at the last second. Sasuke spun midair, landing on a low branch before hurling two shuriken at Gozu. The enemy dodged with a swift twist, but that momentary distraction was all Naruto needed.

"Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!"

Three clones materialized around Mezu, attacking from different angles. Mezu slashed at them with his blade, but the clones were fast, forcing him on the defensive.

Sakura, meanwhile, maintained her position beside Tazuna, her eyes sharp on the battlefield.

"They're coordinated... Naruto and Sasuke have trained together so long they understand each other's rhythm without even speaking."

Mezu finally managed to slash through two clones, but in that instant, Naruto slid across the ground, closing the distance and landing a solid kick to the enemy's side.

"Take that!"

Mezu was sent flying but twisted midair to land on his feet, snarling.

Gozu, on the other hand, wasn't faring any better. Sasuke kept him occupied with rapid movements and precise strikes. When Gozu lashed out with his chain, Sasuke dodged with a flip, spinning midair to deliver a crushing kick that sent the enemy stumbling.

Then—a hand burst from the earth, seizing Gozu's ankle.

"What?!"

Naruto emerged from the ground with a grin.

"Gotcha!"

With a sharp tug, he completely unbalanced Gozu, giving Sasuke the perfect opening to drive a fist into his stomach. Gozu collapsed to his knees, gasping.

Before the brothers could recover, the whisper of a blade cutting air rang out.

"It's over."

Kakashi's calm voice cut through the tension as his kunai hovered dangerously close to the Demon Brothers' throats.

Mezu and Gozu froze.

"Well done, team," Kakashi said evenly, eyeing his students. "Quick threat assessment, strategic defense, and efficient offense. Good work."

Naruto smirked, satisfied.

"See, old man? We know how to handle ourselves."

Tazuna blinked, visibly impressed, before clearing his throat and crossing his arms.

"Hmph. Well... maybe you're not completely useless."

Sasuke sheathed his kunai and turned to Kakashi.

"They were waiting here. That means someone knew Tazuna's route."

The Jounin nodded, frowning.

"Right. Which means this mission might not be as simple as we were told."

He then fixed Tazuna with a piercing stare.

"I think you have some explaining to do."

Tazuna took a step back, clearly uneasy.

"I... don't know anything," he said, trying to sound firm.

"The Demon Brothers," Naruto cut in. "They're not random thugs. Akari-nee knows they work for someone—Zabuza." His eyes narrowed. "We figured you weren't telling us everything, but this? This is B-rank at minimum."

Cornered, Tazuna let out a heavy sigh, fists clenched.

"Forgive me..." he murmured. "The truth is... My village is being targeted by a man named Gatō of Gatō Company. He seized control of all trade routes... The bridge—" He exhaled sharply. "The bridge would break his monopoly. That's why I needed an escort..."

"So he wouldn't let your village have independent access to the mainland," Kakashi concluded. "That still doesn't explain the C-rank."

"We have nothing left. I could only afford a C-rank mission," Tazuna admitted bitterly.

Naruto crossed his arms, torn between irritation and understanding.

"You should've told the truth. If this were a less experienced team, they could've died."

Sasuke nodded, gaze still locked on Tazuna.

"Zabuza Momochi isn't some low-tier thug. If he's involved, this isn't just a local issue."

Kakashi sighed, running a hand through his silver hair.

"Well... now we know what we're dealing with."

He looked at his students.

"This isn't a C-rank anymore. Technically, we should return to the village to request backup or a revised contract."

Naruto scowled, clearly disliking the idea.

"But that'd mean abandoning Tazuna and his village..."

Sakura, silent until now, spoke up:

"If we turn back, there won't be time to help, right? If Zabuza's making his move now, it's because he knows Tazuna's running out of time."

The Jounin observed his student for a moment before sighing.

"Yes, exactly."

He then turned to Naruto and Sasuke.

"What do you think?"

Sasuke, arms crossed, glanced at Naruto before answering.

"If we're fighting Zabuza, we can't underestimate him. He was one of the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist."

Naruto grinned, determined.

"But we're not weak either."

Sakura sighed.

"You're impossible... But I don’t think turning back is an option."

Kakashi chuckled lowly.

"I figured you’d say that."

He then looked at Tazuna.

"We’ll continue the mission. But if we face Zabuza, we can’t afford mistakes."

Tazuna, visibly moved, bowed his head.

"Thank you... My village will be grateful."

Meanwhile, Naruto tied Mezu and Gozu to a tree, slapping a chakra-suppression seal on their necks in case they broke free.

"Well, seems I underestimated Konoha." A voice from above made Naruto and the others look up.

There he stood—short, spiky hair, a mask covering the lower half of his face, and most notably, the massive sword beneath his feet. Akari had told Naruto about it: Kubikiribōchō, said to regenerate itself with the iron from its victims' blood.

"Stay sharp," Sasuke murmured, drawing his kunai.

Kakashi immediately raised a hand, signaling the team to stay alert. His gaze locked onto the figure in the tree.

"Zabuza Momochi..." His tone was calm, but his stance grew rigid.

Zabuza smirked under his mask, sharp eyes scanning the team below.

"Hatake Kakashi, the Copy Ninja... I’ve heard of you." His voice carried mocking amusement. "But what interests me now... are these kids."

He tilted his head slightly toward Naruto and Sasuke.

"A blond with blue eyes and an Uchiha... Interesting."

Naruto clenched his fists, stance firm, while Sasuke remained outwardly calm but alert.

Kakashi sighed, lifting his headband to reveal the Sharingan.

"Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura... stay behind me. This isn’t a normal fight."

But Naruto, stubborn as ever, stepped forward.

"Nee-san told me about you. I know what you did in the Mist!"

Zabuza let out a low laugh.

"Oh? The big sister? Seems you’re well-informed, kid."

Naruto narrowed his eyes, and Sasuke moved beside him.

"I don’t like him," Sasuke muttered, tracking the swordsman’s movements.

Kakashi huffed.

"That’s because he’s not someone to like."

Zabuza shifted his sword slightly, the massive blade glinting in the light.

"I don’t have time for games. My goal’s simple..." He pointed at Tazuna. "Hand over the old man, and I’ll let you live."

Naruto and Sasuke instantly dropped into combat stances.

"Not happening!" Naruto snarled.

"Hmph." Zabuza’s smirk widened before he vanished in a blur.

Kakashi reacted just as fast, blocking Kubikiribōchō with a chakra-reinforced kunai. The clash sent vibrations through the air. Then, Zabuza activated his jutsu—thick mist began spreading, obscuring vision. Naruto immediately grabbed Sasuke’s wrist, yanking him back toward Sakura and Tazuna.

Within seconds, the battlefield was swallowed by dense fog, reducing everything to a hazy white void. Naruto’s neck prickled—Zabuza was a master of silent killing, and this was his domain.

Sasuke tightened his grip on his kunai, eyes scanning the mist, while Sakura steadied her breathing.

Kakashi, however, kept his posture relaxed despite the tension.

"Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura—stick together and protect Tazuna. That’s the priority."

Zabuza’s voice echoed through the mist, distorted and ghostly.

"Heh... ever heard of the Silent Killing Technique?"

Naruto gritted his teeth, pulse racing.

"'It involves killing before the victim realizes,'" Sasuke recited, recalling Akari’s words from training.

"Exactly." Zabuza’s whisper came from all directions.

Suddenly, murderous intent crashed over them like a wave—suffocating, icy. Sakura choked, knees trembling. Sasuke’s eyes widened, a chill running down his spine.

Naruto, though, clenched his jaw. He’d felt this before—Akari had drilled him to withstand fear.

"Don’t panic," Kakashi said, voice steady. "This is psychological. If you falter, he’s already won."

The mist seemed to shift like a living thing as Zabuza taunted:

"Which of you dies first?"

Then—a sharp sound, air displacing.

Sasuke spun, kunai flashing on reflex, but a hand shot from the mist and seized his wrist.

Naruto saw it and reacted instantly.

"Sasuke!"

He ripped a wind-release seal from his wrist. A burst of wind scattered the mist, revealing Zabuza mid-swing, Kubikiribōchō aimed at Sasuke’s neck.

But Kakashi was already there.

Steel shrieked as the Jounin intercepted the blow with a chakra-coated kunai, his Sharingan piercing the thinning fog.

"You’re fast, Zabuza... but so am I."

Zabuza leapt back, reassessing.

"Tch... shouldn’t expect less from the Copy Ninja."

Naruto and Sasuke fell into sync, while Sakura shielded Tazuna.

The mist coiled around them again, but Naruto inhaled sharply, readying another wind seal.

"I won’t let you trap us again!"

Another gust tore through the fog.

Zabuza’s masked smile deepened.

"Interesting... you’re not as useless as I thought."

Kakashi’s eyes narrowed.

"But are you good enough to survive?"

In the blink of an eye, the battle reignited.

Chapter Text

Zabuza's blade sliced through Kakashi's torso—only for the Copy Ninja's body to dissolve into water, revealing a clone. Kakashi reappeared behind him, kunai pressed to his neck.

"It's over," Kakashi said calmly.

Everyone watched in alarm—Sakura stood firmly in front of Tazuna, kunai ready, while Naruto and Sasuke stared at the scene before them. Then, in a flash, Zabuza vanished and kicked Kakashi from behind, sending him crashing into the river. The three genin tensed.

Kakashi tried to rise from the water, but Zabuza was already behind him, hands weaving signs.

"Water Prison Jutsu!" Naruto thought, but before he could shout, Kakashi was already trapped inside the swirling sphere of water.

Naruto clenched his fists, his blue eyes widening as he watched his sensei imprisoned. Kakashi struggled, but the liquid cage immobilized him completely.

"Tch... this is bad," Sasuke muttered, analyzing the situation.

Zabuza smirked behind his mask, posture relaxed yet lethal.

"That’s right, kids. What will you do now? Your sensei’s out of the fight."

He raised Kubikiribōchō with his free hand, pointing it at the three genin and Tazuna.

"Now... it’s your turn."

Naruto gritted his teeth, fear surging—but he took a deep breath. Hesitation wasn’t an option.

Kakashi, still trapped, looked at his students, voice muffled by the water:

"Don’t approach! If I leave the technique’s range, he’ll have to release me. But if you fight him head-on, he’ll kill you."

"So we need to force him back..." Sasuke said, eyes locked on Zabuza.

Naruto exchanged a glance with Sasuke. They were thinking the same thing.

"Then let’s do it."

Before Sakura could protest, Naruto dashed right while Sasuke shot left, flanking Zabuza.

The swordsman laughed.

"Foolish children."

With a swift motion, he created a Water Clone, which charged straight at Naruto.

"Water Clone!"

The clone swung its massive blade, spinning midair before slashing downward.

Naruto backflipped, unsealing a scroll in one fluid motion. Instantly, wire-wrapped kunai shot out.

The clone dodged some, but Sasuke was already waiting. He yanked the wires midair, altering the kunai’s trajectory and forcing the clone to retreat.

"Hmph. Decent," Zabuza murmured.

Then Naruto grinned.

"Just decent? Then check this out!"

With a quick hand seal, he channeled chakra through the wires. The kunai exploded into smoke—revealing a swarm of shadow clones.

"Bunshin Daibakugan!"

The clones rushed in like a tidal wave as Sasuke leaped above them, hurling shuriken at Zabuza’s legs.

The swordsman saw the trick but couldn’t abandon the water prison without freeing Kakashi.

He snarled.

"Tch..."

His clone struck first, dispelling some of Naruto’s clones—but the distraction lasted just long enough.

Then Sasuke unleashed fire.

"Katon: Gōkakyū no Jutsu!"

The fireball engulfed the water clone, vaporizing it.

Naruto and Sasuke didn’t hesitate. With the clone gone, they had an opening.

"Now, Naruto!"

Naruto hurled an explosive-tagged kunai straight at Zabuza’s leg.

"What?!"

The tag detonated, forcing Zabuza back—and in that instant, the water prison collapsed.

"We did it!" Naruto shouted.

Kakashi leaped free, gasping but unharmed.

Zabuza turned to them, eyes icy.

"Hmph... this just got interesting."

Kakashi smiled behind his mask.

"Now it’s my turn."

His Sharingan gleamed dangerously.

The battle was far from over, but the tide was turning. Zabuza narrowed his eyes at Kakashi, visibly annoyed at being forced back. He spun Kubikiribōchō, driving the blade into the damp earth.

"Tsk... That Sharingan really is a nuisance."

Kakashi adjusted his headband, leaving the Sharingan fully exposed.

"You haven’t seen anything yet, Zabuza."

Naruto and Sasuke flanked Kakashi, while Sakura stayed guard near Tazuna. The mist swirled around them, thickening the tension.

"Sasuke, Naruto—good work back there," Kakashi said, never taking his eyes off Zabuza. "But from here on out, leave this to me."

Naruto clenched his fists, ready to argue—but Sasuke placed a hand on his shoulder, silently urging caution.

Zabuza cracked his neck and laughed.

"Heh... Let’s see if this ‘Copy Ninja’ is all he’s cracked up to be."

He vanished in a blur, appearing beside Kakashi in the blink of an eye. His blade sliced through the air in a lethal arc, aimed straight for the Jounin’s neck.

But at the last second, Kakashi mirrored the movement perfectly, drawing a kunai and deflecting the strike.

Zabuza’s eyes widened.

"What?!"

Kakashi smiled.

"You took too long to act... You’re already caught in my genjutsu."

A chill ran down Zabuza’s spine. What was he seeing? Kakashi was replicating his movements with flawless precision.

"Damn Sharingan..." He snarled, trying to retreat, but Kakashi was already a step ahead.

The clash of blades echoed through the misty forest as Kakashi pressed forward with terrifying speed.

"Now I see..." Zabuza muttered, sweat dripping down his brow. "You’re not just copying my movements..."

Kakashi’s red eye gleamed.

"I’m predicting all of them."

Zabuza gritted his teeth. This wasn’t going as planned.

And deep in the forest, a shadow watched silently. Cold, calculating eyes tracked every move of the battle.

"Zabuza..." A soft voice whispered. "You might need my help..."

The battle was far from over.

Zabuza and Kakashi continued their psychological duel—every jutsu Zabuza attempted, Kakashi copied perfectly. The Copy Ninja’s Water Dragon Jutsu clashed with Zabuza’s, canceling it out and forcing the swordsman back. But he hadn’t anticipated Kakashi’s rapid hand seals.

"This is... This is—" Zabuza’s eyes widened as he gripped his sword tightly.

"Suiton: Vortex Jutsu!" Kakashi said calmly.

A whirlpool of water erupted around the silver-haired ninja, surging forward with immense chakra and obliterating everything in its path.

Sent flying, Zabuza braced himself against Kubikiribōchō, watching as Kakashi closed in, lightning crackling in his hand.

Then—two senbon needles struck Zabuza’s neck, dropping him instantly.

Kakashi immediately looked toward the source—a ninja in a Kirigakure mask perched on a tree branch.

"Thank you for handling him," she said. "I’m a Hunter Nin from Kirigakure. I’ve been tracking Zabuza for elimination."

Naruto stared at Zabuza’s fallen body, adrenaline and confusion still coursing through him.

"What...? That was way too fast!" He muttered, fists clenched.

Kakashi remained alert, his Sharingan analyzing the Hunter Nin. She was small, slender, and her voice sounded too young for such a title. Something felt off.

Sasuke noticed it too but stayed silent, observing carefully.

The hunter leaped down, landing softly before approaching Zabuza.

"This man is a traitor to our village," she said, voice steady. "I appreciate you weakening him. Now, I’ll take the body."

Kakashi narrowed his eyes. He knew Hunter Nin protocol—they didn’t just kill targets; they ensured the bodies were completely destroyed to prevent village secrets from leaking. Yet she wasn’t preparing for that.

Naruto stepped forward, fists shaking.

"Hey! That doesn’t seem right! He was alive a second ago, and—and you didn’t even check if he was really dead!"

The Hunter Nin’s gaze softened for just a moment.

"I assure you, he’s no longer a threat."

Kakashi sighed, placing a hand on Naruto’s shoulder.

"Let it go, Naruto."

The blond growled but stepped back, still uneasy.

The Hunter Nin lifted Zabuza’s body and vanished in a silent shunshin, disappearing into the mist.

Sasuke crossed his arms.

"Something was off about that."

Kakashi closed his normal eye and exhaled.

"Yeah... I think so too."

Sakura finally relaxed, taking a deep breath.

"But at least it’s over, right?"

The Jounin stared at where the ninja had vanished.

"Maybe... But stay alert. This isn’t over yet."

Naruto kept his eyes on the ground, discomfort still gnawing at him.

Kakashi then turned to Tazuna.

"By the way, we’re close to your family’s house, aren’t we?"

Tazuna glanced at him before sighing.

"Right."

"Good, because I used too much chakra with my Sharingan and those jutsus, so I’m about to pass out. Carry me there." He chuckled weakly before collapsing unconscious.

Naruto’s eyes bulged as Kakashi hit the ground.

"H-Hey! Kakashi-sensei?!"

Sasuke frowned but didn’t seem surprised.

"He overused his chakra. Sharingan and high-level jutsus... He can’t sustain that for long."

Sakura sighed and knelt beside the Jounin.

"He really fainted..."

Tazuna scratched his head, annoyed.

"Right, right... Let’s get him to my house. But you kids will have to carry him. I’m too old for this."

Naruto huffed.

"Tch... Fine! Sasuke, help me out here!"

"Hn." Sasuke grumbled but grabbed one of Kakashi’s arms while Naruto took the other.

Together, they hauled the unconscious Jounin, following Tazuna through the woods.

As they walked, Naruto glanced at Sasuke.

"You felt it too, right?"

Sasuke side-eyed him.

"What?"

"That Hunter Nin. Something was wrong... I don’t think this is over."

Sasuke was silent for a moment before murmuring:

"Hn. I think so too."

Sakura, walking behind them, hugged herself.

"So you both sensed it?"

Naruto sighed.

"Yeah... But there’s nothing we can do now. We’ll just have to wait and see."

Tazuna looked back, frowning.

"I hope you’re wrong..."

The group continued until the village came into view. The sky darkened, and the mist thickened.

Soon, Tazuna’s house appeared—a simple but cozy building near the river.

"Here we are," Tazuna announced. "Get inside."

Naruto and Sasuke carried Kakashi in, while Sakura shut the door behind them.

An older woman and a young girl gasped as they saw Tazuna and the group.

"Father!" The woman rushed to him. "Are you okay?"

"I’m fine, Tsunami. These ninja protected me."

Tsunami looked at them gratefully, but her gaze fell on Kakashi.

"Is he...?"

"Just unconscious," Sasuke said. "He needs rest."

Tsunami nodded.

"Put him over there." She pointed to a futon.

Naruto and Sasuke laid Kakashi down gently.

The little girl peeked from behind her mother, eyes wide with curiosity.

"Are they real ninja, Mom?"

Tsunami smiled.

"They are, Inari. They’re here to protect us."

The boy, however, just scoffed and walked away.

Naruto frowned.

"What’s his problem?"

Tsunami sighed, watching her son leave.

"He... He’s been through a lot."

Naruto crossed his arms but said nothing.

Tazuna sat down heavily.

"Well, you must be tired. Make yourselves at home."

Sasuke leaned against the wall, while Sakura finally relaxed.

Naruto, though, looked at Kakashi, then out the window.

That bad feeling still hadn’t gone away.

This wasn’t over yet.

Chapter Text

Kakashi woke from his sleep—the same recurring dream. His heart raced, his body drenched in sweat. Obito's voice still echoed in his mind—the moment he was crushed, the moment he gave Kakashi his eye. The memory felt so real it stabbed at his psyche like a blade through his chest. Sighing, he pushed himself up, glancing around. Thankfully, Zabuza had been injured enough to avoid attacking them again.

After a quick self-assessment, he realized his leg wasn’t responding properly. Speaking with the woman who’d been caring for him, the Copy Ninja managed to get a pair of crutches and hobbled to the kitchen, where Naruto sat studying a sealing scroll beside Sasuke.

"The spiral closes chakra, Teme," the blond said. "The circle opens it. It’s the same principle as the seal Akari-nee-san uses to deactivate her Sharingan."

"What if you combine both?" Sakura, sitting on the couch, asked.

"They cancel each other out," Naruto replied. "I think? Never tried it, dattebayo."

Kakashi leaned on his crutches, watching the three with interest. He hadn’t expected to see them so focused on something so advanced this early.

"Didn’t expect to see you studying seals first thing in the morning," he commented, his tone light despite his exhaustion.

Naruto spun around, eyes widening.

"Kakashi-sensei! You’re already walking?!"

Sasuke barely glanced at him, while Sakura smiled in relief.

"You should be resting more."

Kakashi shook his head, slowly moving to sit at the kitchen table.

"I’ve rested enough. Now, tell me... Where did this seal discussion come from?"

Naruto eagerly held up the scroll.

"Akari-nee-san gave this to me before we left on the mission! It’s got notes on basic seals. I’ve been practicing a bit."

Kakashi blinked, surprised.

"Akari gave you a sealing scroll?" He looked at Sasuke and Sakura. "And you two are studying it with him?"

Sasuke crossed his arms.

"It’s interesting. If I want to master the Sharingan, understanding the seals Akari uses could help."

Sakura smiled, pointing at the scroll.

"I’m just curious. I never realized seals had such logical principles."

Kakashi studied Naruto’s scribbled seal design and smirked.

"The spiral closes chakra, the circle opens it... Yes, Naruto, that’s correct." He tilted his head. "But have you thought about what happens if a closing seal overlaps an opening one?"

Naruto blinked, frowning.

"I said they cancel out, right?"

Kakashi shook his head.

"It depends on how they’re applied. If the closing seal is stronger, it can override the opening one. But if both are equal, they might destabilize the chakra flow... or even cause an explosion."

He tossed Naruto a kunai with an explosive tag—its seal a spiral overlapping a circle.

Naruto caught it midair, squinting at the tag.

"So... if I activate this now, it’ll blow up?" He eyed Kakashi suspiciously.

"Yes and no." Kakashi’s visible eye crinkled. "This tag was prepared safely. It won’t detonate without a trigger. But if someone carelessly tried replicating it... well, you can imagine the mess."

Sasuke leaned in, examining the kunai.

"So seal logic isn’t just binary. They can interact differently depending on their structure?"

Kakashi nodded.

"Exactly. That’s why Fūinjutsu masters like the Uzumaki were feared. They didn’t just make seals—they knew how to manipulate them for different effects."

Sakura gave Naruto a curious look.

"Does Akari really think you can learn this?"

Naruto puffed out his cheeks.

"Of course she does! I’m an Uzumaki, dattebayo! And also..." His expression sobered. "If I understand seals better, maybe I can figure out more about... that other chakra inside me."

The mention of it made Sasuke and Sakura exchange glances. Kakashi studied Naruto before speaking.

"That’s a good goal. But remember—Fūinjutsu requires patience and precision. You can’t just dump chakra in and hope it works."

Naruto pouted but didn’t argue, refocusing on the scroll.

"Akari can make gravity seals, right?" Sakura asked. "I heard that weird kid... Rock Lee, stopped using weights because of hers."

"Akari-nee uses them for training," Naruto said. "Lee? He wears them all the time."

"All the time?! Is he insane?" Sakura looked horrified.

Naruto scratched his head, laughing.

"Nee-san says yes."

Kakashi chuckled softly, watching the exchange.

"Well, considering Rock Lee specializes in taijutsu, gravity seals make sense. They’re more flexible than physical weights—adjustable on demand."

Sasuke frowned thoughtfully.

"If seals can increase gravity, can they decrease it too?"

Naruto shrugged.

"Probably. But Akari-nee said it’s dangerous to mess with that. Get the calibration wrong, and you might not be able to move... or go flying uncontrollably."

Sakura covered her mouth, imagining the scenario.

"That’s terrifying..."

Kakashi nodded.

"Manipulating forces like gravity requires deep understanding of chakra flow. Not just anyone can do it. Akari is exceptional in that field."

He looked at Naruto carefully.

"You want to learn that too?"

Naruto blinked, surprised.

"Huh? Me? Well..." He scratched the back of his head. "I wanna learn sealing in general. If that includes gravity, then why not?"

Sasuke scoffed, crossing his arms.

"You barely grasped the basics of the spiral and circle, and now you want to manipulate gravity?"

Naruto made a face.

"Hey, I’ll get the hang of it! I just need a little more time, dattebayo!"

Kakashi smiled behind his mask. Naruto’s determination always reminded him of Obito... and Minato.

"Well, if you’re serious, I can help with the fundamentals. But Akari will be the best teacher for advanced seals."

Naruto grinned, excited.

"Alright! I’m gonna be a Fūinjutsu master just like nee-san!"

Kakashi chuckled while Sasuke and Sakura exchanged knowing looks.

"Just try not to blow anything up in the process," Kakashi joked.

Naruto laughed, but knowing his luck, that was a very real possibility.

[...]

Outside, Kakashi stood before his adorable genin. Given Zabuza’s attack, he figured he should at least pretend to be a good teacher so Akari wouldn’t lecture him later.

"Alright, I assume you all can walk on walls?" Kakashi asked.

The three nodded, making Kakashi internally cheer—the more they knew, the less work for him and the more time for his book.

"Good. What about walking on water?"

"Well, Akari-nee made us try it in training," Naruto said. "But it’s still hard."

Sasuke just nodded. Kakashi then looked at Sakura.

"Then you’ll practice water-walking." He turned to Naruto. "You’ll teach her."

"But you’re the teacher!" Naruto protested.

"Yes, but I’m on crutches now, so I can’t demonstrate," Kakashi said smoothly. "Think of it as... teamwork training."

Sakura crossed her arms, eyebrow raised at Naruto.

"And you actually know how to teach this properly?"

Naruto puffed out his cheeks.

"Of course I do! Akari-nee made me practice a ton, dattebayo!"

Sasuke sighed, arms crossed.

"This’ll be interesting..."

Kakashi, meanwhile, just smiled behind his mask, settling comfortably on a nearby rock.

"Great! Go ahead—I’m looking forward to your teaching methods, Naruto."

Naruto puffed out his chest and marched to the lakeshore.

"Alright, Sakura, listen up! The trick to water-walking is super simple!"

He took a confident step onto the surface—and immediately sank up to his knees.

Sasuke snorted, while Kakashi fought to keep his amusement hidden.

Naruto climbed out, shivering but maintaining his composure.

"A-as I was saying! It’s easy! You gotta mold your chakra right under your feet, like wall-walking, but... moving!"

Sakura sighed.

"Fine, I’ll try."

She closed her eyes, focused her chakra, and took a hesitant step. Her foot sank slightly, but she managed to stay balanced.

Naruto grinned.

"That's it! Now try another step!"

She did... and promptly fell straight into the water.

Emerging coughing, with hair plastered to her face, she glared daggers at Naruto.

"You said it was simple!"

"Well, it is, but it takes practice!"

Sasuke rolled his eyes with a sigh.

"Let me try."

He stepped onto the water and, in one smooth motion, stood perfectly still on the surface.

Naruto's jaw dropped.

"Teme, since when could you walk on water like that?!"

Sasuke shrugged.

"I've trained before."

Kakashi watched with amusement but also interest. It was clear Akari had been pushing these two beyond basic training—a good sign.

Naruto cleared his throat, turning back to Sakura.

"See? It's all about practice." He rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "I got it! Akari-nee first made me walk on water by throwing me onto a rock in the middle of a lake and telling me to walk back. So we need to get you on one!"

Sakura's eyes widened in horror.

"You mean... throw me into the lake?!"

Naruto nodded vigorously.

"Yeah! That's how I learned! It works, dattebayo!"

Sasuke sighed, crossing his arms.

"So you learned out of sheer desperation."

"Exactly!" Naruto beamed. "And it worked!"

Kakashi chuckled quietly in the background, enjoying the chaos. Sakura, still dripping, looked torn between shock and frustration.

"That's ridiculous! I'm not letting you throw me in!"

Naruto scratched his head.

"Uh... so you wanna swim to the middle and climb up yourself?"

Sakura gritted her teeth, eyeing the water.

"...Maybe."

Sasuke shook his head and stepped forward.

"Instead of throwing her, why not try a more... sensible approach?"

He walked effortlessly across the water and stopped on a flat rock in the middle of the lake.

"Try reaching me. If you fall, get up and keep going. No throwing anyone."

Naruto made a face.

"That sounds boring..."

"It sounds smart," Kakashi corrected, amusement in his voice.

Sakura took a deep breath and closed her eyes, focusing her chakra.

"Fine... I can do this."

She stepped forward slowly, placing one foot on the water's surface. It rippled slightly but didn't immediately give way.

Naruto watched intently, ready to either laugh or cheer.

Another step. The water trembled, but she held firm.

"That's it!" Naruto encouraged. "Keep going!"

Another step. Then another. She was doing it.

Sasuke kept his arms crossed, observing critically.

"Focus on a steady chakra flow. Hesitate, and you lose balance."

Sakura bit her lip and nodded, inching forward.

She made it to Sasuke without falling.

"I... did it?" Her voice was hesitant.

Naruto jumped excitedly.

"You did it, Sakura-chan!"

Kakashi clapped lightly.

"Well done. Seems Akari's training is paying off."

Sakura smiled, pride swelling—but the moment she turned to head back, her focus wavered...

And she plunged straight into the water.

Naruto burst out laughing while Sasuke just sighed.

Kakashi smirked behind his mask.

"Now just repeat that until you stop falling."

Sakura surfaced, sputtering, and shot Naruto a death glare as he kept laughing.

"I swear, one day I'm throwing you into a lake, Naruto."

The blond just grinned.

"As long as I walk out of it, I'm fine, dattebayo!"

Chapter Text

"But how am I supposed to walk on water, Nee-san?" Little Naruto asked Akari, who was deep in thought.

The trio was at Konoha’s lake, near the village outskirts. Akari had the brilliant idea of teaching them how to walk on water—after all, if they’d already learned to climb walls, water was the next logical step.

"Naruto, you know how to swim, right?" she asked sweetly, eyeing her little brother.

"Yeah," Naruto answered hesitantly, while Sasuke stared at the lake, lost in thought.

Akari chuckled softly, grabbing Naruto by the collar of his shirt. Her gaze was affectionate at first, but was quickly replaced by a mischievous grin.

"Then fly, kid."

With that, she hurled him toward a rock in the middle of the lake.

"NEE-SAAAAAN!"

Naruto screamed as he flew through the air before landing clumsily on the rock with a dull thud. His arms flailed wildly as he desperately tried to keep his balance.

"Aaaah! That’s dangerous, dattebayo!"

Sasuke, who had been standing beside Akari on the shore, blinked a few times before turning to her with an incredulous look.

"Are you serious?"

Akari crossed her arms and smiled serenely.

"Of course."

Then, with a smirk, she added, "And you’re going too."

Using the Hiraishin, she appeared behind Sasuke, grabbed him by the collar, and tossed him toward the same rock.

Sasuke barely had time to react before he was sent flying through the air.

"AKARI!" he yelled, eyes wide as he plummeted toward the rock.

He landed with slightly more grace than Naruto, skidding a bit before finally steadying himself.

Naruto was already crouched on the rock, clinging to it for dear life.

"Are you crazy, Nee-san?!" he shouted, glaring at Akari, who was laughing on the shore.

She snapped her fingers.

"Now, if you wanna get back to dry land, you’d better learn how to walk on water real quick."

Sasuke shot her a death glare.

"Or you could just take us back."

"I could," Akari agreed. "But I won’t."

Naruto pouted, puffing out his cheeks.

"That’s just mean, dattebayo…"

Akari crouched at the edge of the lake, watching them patiently.

"Listen, you two already have enough chakra control to climb trees without using your hands. The difference here is that water moves. You gotta feel the flow and adjust your chakra constantly."

Sasuke sighed, rubbing his temples.

"You make it sound easy."

"And it is," Akari grinned. "At least, for me."

Naruto huffed, slowly standing up on the rock.

"Alright, alright… so I just gotta put chakra in the soles of my feet, like with the trees, but keep adjusting it, right?"

Akari gave him a thumbs-up.

"Exactly. Now, c’mon, I wanna see you two walking back to shore."

Naruto hesitated, eyeing the water nervously.

"What if I sink?"

"Then you swim."

Sasuke closed his eyes, taking a deep breath before stepping forward. He touched the water with the tip of his foot… and immediately sank up to his knees.

Naruto burst out laughing.

"HA! You fell in first, teme!"

Sasuke emerged from the water with a scowl, his hair dripping.

"Shut up and just walk already, usuratonkachi!"

Akari chuckled under her breath, crossing her arms.

"You’ve got ‘til sunset to get back. Good luck."

Then, with a casual wave, she vanished in a red flash.

Naruto and Sasuke exchanged glances.

"I hate when she does that," Sasuke muttered.

"Me too, dattebayo…"

And so, the hellish training began.

[...]

"And that’s how she taught us to walk on water," Naruto told Kakashi as the trio watched Sakura struggle with the exercise.

Kakashi blinked slowly, processing the information.

"So, basically, Akari threw you two into the middle of a lake and left?"

Naruto grinned, as if reminiscing about something nostalgic.

"Yep! And it worked, dattebayo!"

Sasuke, arms crossed and slightly irritated, muttered:

"It was hell."

Kakashi sighed, watching as Sakura—after several failed attempts—finally managed to stay on the water for a few seconds before sinking again.

"Well… I can’t exactly throw Sakura into a lake and expect her to figure it out, so we’ll do this the traditional way."

Naruto and Sasuke exchanged glances.

"You could," Naruto said.

"But you won’t," Sasuke finished.

Kakashi just gave them a tired look.

"Naruto, keep helping Sakura. Sasuke, see if you can correct her mistakes."

"Hah?!" Naruto made a face. "Why does teme get to fix my teaching?!"

Sasuke smirked slightly.

"Because I do things right."

Naruto growled in frustration while Sakura, still dripping, huffed.

"I hate this."

Kakashi chuckled quietly, settling onto a rock. He knew Akari had trained them well, but he still found amusement in their chaotic dynamic.

"Keep practicing," he said, opening his book. "I’ll just… supervise."

Sakura looked between Naruto and Sasuke, crossing her arms.

"Okay, so which one of you is actually gonna teach me properly? ‘Cause if I fall in again, I swear I’m dragging you both down with me."

Naruto pointed at Sasuke.

"He can correct, but I’m the main teacher!"

Sasuke rolled his eyes.

"Then teach properly."

Naruto puffed out his cheeks.

"Listen, Sakura, the trick is to keep your chakra flowing steady. Too much, and you’ll get pushed away. Too little, and you’ll sink. Gotta find the balance, dattebayo!"

Sasuke watched as Sakura tried to focus her chakra, but before she took another step, he cut in.

"You’re putting too much chakra in your right foot. Try distributing it better."

Sakura frowned at him.

"How can you tell?"

"I can see it," he replied simply.

Naruto made a face.

"Teme, stop acting like a know-it-all."

"Not my fault I’m better at this than you."

"Hah?! Wanna bet who can stay on the water longer without sinking?!"

Kakashi sighed, not looking up from his book.

"Boys. Focus on Sakura."

Sakura took a deep breath, trying to ignore the two idiots beside her. She adjusted her chakra, took a hesitant step… and managed to stay balanced.

Naruto and Sasuke stopped arguing to watch in surprise.

"Good," Kakashi said, still not looking up. "Now keep walking before they distract you and you sink again."

Sakura smiled, determined.

"Got it!"

She took another step. Then another. And another. Until finally—

"I did it!"

Naruto threw his arms up.

"Haha! See? I’m a great teacher!"

Sasuke crossed his arms, muttering:

"If it were just you, she’d still be flailing…"

Sakura, however, was beaming.

"This is amazing! Now I can—"

Splash!

She sank.

Naruto burst out laughing while Sasuke shook his head, and Kakashi, now mildly interested, peeked over his book.

Sakura resurfaced, coughing and glaring at Naruto.

"STOP LAUGHING, IDIOT!"

Naruto kept laughing.

"Sorry, sorry! But hey, at least you lasted longer!"

Sasuke offered her a hand to help her out of the water while Kakashi closed his book with a satisfied sigh.

"Good job, Sakura. Now, keep practicing until it feels natural."

He then reopened his book, comfortably settling back on the rock.

Naruto grinned at Sakura.

"See? You got this, dattebayo! Just gotta keep improving!"

Sakura glared at him, still pouting, but deep down, she felt a flicker of pride.

"Fine. But if you laugh at me again, I’m throwing you in."

Naruto laughed nervously.

And so, the training continued—with Kakashi comfortably supervising, Naruto hyped up, Sasuke meticulous, and Sakura determined to master this technique once and for all.

[...]

As the training continued, the two boys seemed focused on getting Sakura to at least walk on the water without falling or sinking, while Kakashi merely watched casually—maybe being a passably decent sensei for once.

By the time they headed back, the sun was already setting. A soaked and shivering Sakura trailed behind the hyperactive blond, the brooding Uchiha, and their lazy (and possibly perverted) sensei.

As they entered the house, Naruto handed Sakura a towel while Sasuke slumped into a chair, already eating something.

Tazuna sighed as he walked in, followed by his grumpy grandson. The woman who had taken care of Kakashi was also there.

"Well, I wouldn’t be surprised if Zabuza wants to use that sword on us now," Naruto commented casually. "But I’m curious—why would someone hire a Mist swordsman just to take out some drunk old guy?"

Tazuna scoffed, dragging a chair and plopping down heavily. He grabbed a bottle of sake and took a swig before answering.

"It’s not just ‘some drunk old guy’ Gato wants dead, kid," he said, voice heavy with exhaustion. "It’s what I represent."

Naruto and Sakura exchanged confused looks while Sasuke silently observed.

Tsunami, Tazuna’s daughter, sighed as she sat beside her father.

"My father isn’t just a builder. He’s trying to give this country hope," she explained. "The bridge he’s building… it means freedom for our people."

Kakashi, who had seemed uninterested until now, lifted his gaze.

"Freedom from Gato, right?"

Tazuna nodded.

"That bastard controls everything here. Trade, labor, supplies… people can barely eat. But if we finish the bridge, we’ll have a safe way out—for trade, for help."

Naruto crossed his arms, frowning.

"So this guy wants you dead just ‘cause you’re building a bridge?"

"It’s not ‘just’ a bridge, Naruto," Sasuke cut in. "If the country opens up to trade, Gato loses control. He wants to keep everyone trapped in poverty so he can keep profiting."

Sakura’s eyes widened.

"That’s horrible…"

Tazuna snorted.

"And that’s why he hired Zabuza. A Mist swordsman isn’t just any mercenary. He wants me gone for good."

Naruto slammed his fist on the table.

"Tch… and the Daimyō of the Land of Waves isn’t doing anything?!"

"He’s as powerless as any other peasant now," Tazuna replied. "Gato’s bought everyone."

Kakashi sighed.

"That explains a lot…"

Naruto huffed, glancing at the sealing scroll he’d just taken off his wrist.

"Assuming you finish the bridge, what’s stopping him from just destroying it later?" He grabbed one of the scrolls and started writing again. "If Nee-san were here, she’d probably suggest just killing Gato outright… and she’d probably pull it off."

A heavy silence fell over the room.

Tazuna scratched his beard, considering Naruto’s words. Tsunami looked away, uneasy. Inari, Tazuna’s grandson, who had been silently watching from the corner, clenched his fists and stormed out without a word.

Kakashi sighed.

"Well, killing Gato would solve the root problem… but we’re here as bodyguards, not hired assassins."

Naruto pursed his lips, still scribbling on the scroll.

"But if he stays alive, it’s not a matter of if he’ll attack—it’s when."

Sasuke, who had been quiet until now, crossed his arms.

"And killing Zabuza won’t fix anything. If Gato has the money to hire a Mist swordsman, he can hire another mercenary."

Kakashi gave a slight nod.

"Exactly. The problem isn’t just Zabuza—it’s the whole system letting Gato control everything."

Sakura rested her chin on her hand, thoughtful.

"So even if the bridge gets finished, there’s still a risk Gato will retaliate?"

Tazuna let out a heavy sigh.

"That’s why we need strong people who can fight for us. But… the truth is, no one here has that kind of power."

Silence settled again. Naruto stopped writing and looked at Kakashi.

"Sensei… what if we fixed this?"

Kakashi raised an eyebrow.

"‘Fixed’ how?"

Naruto pointed at the scroll.

"If Nee-san were here, she’d already have five plans ready. I’m not as good with seals as her, but… I can set up some traps around the bridge. At least to slow down any attacks."

Sasuke arched a brow, intrigued.

"You know how to make trap seals?"

Naruto grinned.

"Nee-san taught me a few things. I can reinforce the structure, set hidden explosive tags, even use some to mess with enemy movement."

Kakashi studied Naruto for a moment. He knew Naruto wasn’t as skilled as Akari with seals, but if it was something basic…

"Hm. Not a bad idea, but we can’t rely on just that."

Naruto nodded.

"Then we train harder. If we get stronger before the next attack, we won’t just be defending."

Tazuna looked at the young ninja, a mix of hope and worry in his eyes.

"You… really want to help us?"

Sasuke closed his eyes for a moment, as if weighing his words.

"I don’t care about this village. But… I don’t like the idea of some coward controlling everything."

Sakura smiled faintly.

"And we’re already here. If we can help, why not?"

Naruto puffed out his chest.

"You can count on us, old man! This bridge will get finished—I’ll make sure of it, dattebayo!"

Tazuna stared at them, surprised, before letting out a low chuckle.

"You’re all a bunch of lunatics… but thank you."

Kakashi smiled behind his mask.

"Alright, then. If that’s the case, we start intensive training tomorrow."

Naruto and Sasuke exchanged competitive glances. Sakura sighed but smiled.

This mission wasn’t just an escort anymore.

They had a reason to fight.

[...]

While the others seemed focused, Naruto decided to step outside for some air. He needed to think about the right seals for the traps, as well as ways to protect the bridge once it was built.

If Akari were here, she’d probably have already figured something out. He let out a long sigh as his thoughts drifted to his sister—an incredibly skilled shinobi, a master of seals, with flawless chakra control. A prodigy. How could he ever reach that? While he was struggling just to walk on water, he knew that at his age, she was already in ANBU, leading missions while still taking care of him.

He let himself drop to the ground, sitting by the water outside. Naturally, he sensed someone beside him—Inari, who had stormed out earlier.

Naruto didn’t say anything at first. His blue eyes fixed on the calm water, reflecting the moonlight. He could hear Inari’s heavy breathing beside him, the boy clearly hesitant to speak.

For a moment, the silence stretched.

"You also think fighting’s pointless?" Naruto finally broke the silence, not looking away from the lake.

Inari clenched his fists, biting his lip.

"I… just think it’s useless," he muttered, voice bitter but shaky. "Strong people always win. Weak people always lose. That’s how the world works."

Naruto frowned, his eyes hardening slightly.

"Is that what you really believe?"

Inari turned his face away, avoiding Naruto’s gaze.

"I’ve seen it happen… over and over. My dad fought against Gato. He was a good man… and he still died."

Naruto tightened his hands into fists.

"You think my Nee-san never lost?"

Inari blinked, surprised by the shift in Naruto’s tone.

"What?"

Naruto let out a heavy sigh.

"Akari’s the strongest ninja I know. But you know what? She’s failed before. Lost people important to her. Fallen down and had to get back up."

He looked straight at Inari, his expression more serious than usual.

"Everyone always tells me my dad was a hero, that my sister’s one of the best shinobi of her generation. I never knew my parents. Nee-san always says I’m just like him, that he loved me so much. I never met him—the Fourth Hokage. But Nee-san did. She lived with him, and then she lost him. She’s lost so many friends. I’d see her awake at night, staring at our dad’s face on the Hokage Monument, sighing… only to turn around and make breakfast for me and Sasuke the next morning."

Naruto exhaled roughly.

"She never gave up. Even when everything was against her." His voice softened slightly as he said it.

Inari stayed quiet, absorbing Naruto’s words. He’d never thought of it that way. To him, strong people were just born that way. The world was unfair, and that was that. But Naruto…

Naruto wasn’t just talking about strength.

He was talking about endurance.

"Your sister…" Inari murmured, still hesitant. "How did she keep going?"

Naruto looked up at the sky, as if searching for the answer in the stars.

"I asked her that once. She laughed, messed up my hair like she always does, and said, ‘Because if I stop, who’s gonna hold things together for you?’"

Silence settled between them again, but this time, it wasn’t uncomfortable. Inari stared at Naruto with something like surprise… and maybe a little admiration.

Naruto sighed, resting his arms on his knees.

"I used to think I’d never catch up to my sister. Sometimes, I still do. But you know what I realized? She never wanted me to be just like her. She just wants me to keep trying—my own way."

Inari lowered his head, gripping the fabric of his clothes.

"But… what if trying isn’t enough?"

Naruto let out a short, humorless laugh.

"Then you try again."

Inari turned to face him fully.

"You make it sound easy."

Naruto huffed.

"It’s not. Never was. But if you just give up and accept you’ve lost, then you lost before the fight even started."

Inari looked away, clearly wrestling with something inside.

"I…" He bit his lip. "I just don’t want to see anyone else get hurt."

Naruto closed his eyes for a second. He understood that feeling. Akari felt it for him all the time.

"Then fight to protect. To change things. You don’t have to be a ninja or some warrior to do that. But if you stay still, nothing’s ever gonna change."

Inari didn’t answer right away, but Naruto saw something different in the boy’s eyes. A spark. Small, but there.

The moment was interrupted by the sound of the door sliding open behind them.

"Naruto!" Sakura’s voice called. "Kakashi-sensei says it’s time to rest!"

Naruto stretched, letting out an exaggerated yawn before standing up. He gave Inari a light pat on the shoulder before walking back.

"Think about it, Inari."

The boy stayed where he was, staring at the water again. But this time, he actually seemed to be thinking.

Naruto stepped inside, sliding the door shut behind him. He still had a lot of work to do—seals to make, training to push through. But for now, he allowed himself some rest.

Tomorrow would be another day to fight.

Chapter Text

Akari gazed at the starry sky. The journey to Uzushiogakure was in full swing. She, Touka, Yamato, and Genma were setting up camp for the night.

The kunoichi stared up at the heavens. How’s Naruto doing? Is he okay? Will he use the seal I left on him? Questions swirled in her mind. She knew Naruto was strong—really strong—but she couldn’t help worrying.

That old man was clearly hiding something. With a resigned sigh, she turned back to her scrolls. Seals—the only thing that could calm her down. As she wrote, the memory of the Adamantine Uzumaki Chains lingered in her mind. She hadn’t been able to summon them since the attack. At first, she hadn’t cared, too busy training to even remember. But now, with time to think, it bothered her.

Now, she was heading to Uzushiogakure—the link between her, her mother, and her lineage. She’d always known her natural affinity for seals came from her bloodline. She’d felt it instinctively. Maybe Uzushio held the answers she needed. Maybe there, she could rediscover the Chains and understand her connection to sealing arts.

[...]

"What do you think we’ll find there besides ruins and underground labs?" Genma asked.

"I’m hoping for more seals," Akari replied without looking up. "If there aren’t at least Hiraishin-level seals, I’ll be mildly annoyed."

Genma chuckled, shifting closer to the fire.

"You really can’t stop thinking about seals, huh?"

Akari smirked, eyes still on the scroll.

"And you really can’t stop flirting with danger, huh?"

Genma winked, spinning a kunai between his fingers.

"It’s part of my charm."

Yamato, who was finishing a wooden barrier around the camp, sighed.

"Realistically, Uzushiogakure was wiped out. Most of its secrets were probably looted years ago."

Touka, sharpening a kunai, raised an eyebrow.

"But not by Uzumakis."

Akari nodded, finally setting her brush down.

"Exactly. I doubt there’s nothing left—something only someone with our blood can access. My mom always said the Uzumakis were masters of secrets."

She ran her fingers over the scroll, lost in thought.

"Besides… if Uzushio fell because other nations feared it, then there’s still something valuable there."

Genma clicked his tongue.

"Which means we might not be the only ones looking."

A heavy silence settled over the group. That was a real possibility. Any remnant of Uzushio would be a coveted prize.

Touka crossed her arms.

"If someone’s there, we’ll handle it. It’s not like Akari doesn’t have the Sharingan for backup."

Akari rolled her eyes.

"I don’t like relying on it all the time."

"But it’s convenient."

"So convenient. Almost as convenient as your terrible jokes."

Genma snickered while Yamato just shook his head, used to their dynamic.

The fire crackled softly, casting flickering shadows. Akari’s gaze drifted back to the sky.

Naruto…

She sighed.

"I just hope that idiot doesn’t do anything reckless."

The other three exchanged glances.

"It’s Naruto," they said in unison.

Akari massaged her temples.

"I know… that’s what worries me."

[...]

After a few seconds of silence, Akari stood up.

"We’ll take shifts. Touka and I go first, then Genma and Yamato." She glanced around. "Any objections?"

"You were ANBU captain here," Genma laughed. "If anyone knows what they’re doing, it’s you."

Touka stretched, sheathing her kunai.

"As long as I don’t have to wake Yamato, I’m good."

Yamato feigned offense.

"I’m a great watch partner."

Touka gave him a deadpan look.

"You literally fell asleep mid-patrol last month."

Genma burst out laughing while Akari sighed.

"Alright, alright, no fighting. Let’s stay focused."

She scanned the clearing—everything seemed calm, but Akari knew better than to trust peace.

"Once we sleep, we’ll douse the fire. No traces left behind."

The others nodded. She trusted them, and that eased her nerves a little.

As the others settled in, she and Touka climbed a high branch to keep watch.

"Something bothering you?" Touka asked, side-eyeing her.

Akari leaned against the tree trunk.

"Naruto."

"What about him?"

"I’m not there."

Touka stayed quiet for a moment before smiling slightly.

"You can’t protect him forever, y’know."

"I know. Doesn’t stop me from worrying."

Touka nodded in understanding.

"I get it. But Naruto’s strong. And he wants to prove that to you, too."

Akari looked at her, considering those words. Naruto did want recognition—but to her, he was already the most amazing ninja alive.

"He doesn’t have to prove anything to me," she murmured.

"But he needs to prove it to himself."

Silence fell between them as they kept watch.

"You know," Touka started, "Sayori used to tell me about Uzushiogakure. She never went, but her grandmother grew up there." She sighed, staring at the horizon. "It’s weird going to a place that was supposed to be our home… especially when it’s just ruins now."

Akari kept her eyes on the forest, but her mind lingered on Touka’s words.

"I think about that too," she admitted. "Uzushiogakure should’ve been our home—where the name Uzumaki meant strength, respect… not just a dead clan."

She clenched her fists slightly. Her mother had told her stories—how the Uzumakis were once a great village, destroyed out of fear. Even as just a name, Uzushio had always felt like more.

"But…" Touka continued, lighter now, "I don’t want it to just be ruins. I want to find something that proves we’re still here."

Akari glanced at her before smirking.

"You’ve got a good way of thinking."

"I know." Touka grinned, then sighed. "I just hope it’s not all dust and rubble."

"Me too."

A strong wind blew through the trees, rustling their hair. The sound of leaves mixed with crickets, and Akari felt the weight of this journey settle on her.

She wanted answers.

About her lineage. About Uzushio’s seals. About her Adamantine Chains, dormant for so long.

If anyone deserved to know what remained of the Uzumakis, it was her.

"We’ll find what’s left of our history," Akari murmured, staring at the stars. "Even if I have to dig through every inch of Uzushio myself."

Touka smirked beside her.

"Now that sounds like you."

They stayed there in silence, watching the night pass until their shift ended.

"We weren’t completely wiped out," Touka said suddenly, eyes fixed on the moon.

The full moon shone brilliantly, its light painting the sky in silver. If not for the mission, Akari would’ve stayed there for hours.

"Yeah," Akari sighed. "We weren’t. That means there are more of us out there." She turned to Touka. "When we get back, I’m rebuilding the clan. I’ll turn Konoha into our new Uzushio—right in the Senju compound."

Touka stared at her, surprised by the determination in her voice. The moonlight reflected in Akari’s scarlet eyes, and for a moment, Touka didn’t see the prodigy of Konoha.

She saw an Uzumaki. A leader.

"You’re serious about this?" she asked, voice low.

"I am. And I will." Akari crossed her arms. "I’m already the head of Konoha’s Uzumaki clan, but that means nothing without purpose. We’re not just a forgotten name. We exist, and I won’t let that die."

Touka lowered her head for a moment, processing those words. She knew Akari took the Uzumaki legacy seriously—but hearing it straight from her… That was different.

"Sayori’s gonna love hearing this," Touka murmured, a small smile forming.

Akari let out a soft laugh.

"I know. She’ll wanna organize everything, keep records, design custom seals for the compound—"

"And make you sign like fifty scrolls."

The two chuckled quietly, the tension easing slightly. But soon, Touka grew thoughtful again.

"What about… the other Uzumakis? The ones who might still be out there?"

Akari took a deep breath, gazing back at the sky.

"I’ll find them. Even if it takes years, I’ll bring our clan back."

Silence settled between them, only the wind whispering through the leaves.

Then, Touka smiled.

"Then I’ll help."

Akari turned to her, surprised.

"This isn’t just your thing. If we’re rebuilding the Uzumakis, I wanna be part of it."

The redhead stayed quiet for a moment before nodding, a faint smirk tugging at her lips.

"Then it’s a deal."

"A deal," Touka repeated, closing her eyes briefly as the wind brushed past.

"Let’s bring back the Uzumaki glory, dattebane," Akari grinned.

A strong gust blew, rustling their hair—as if the night itself was listening to their promise.

Touka studied Akari for a moment. The way the moonlight caught her scarlet eyes, the unwavering determination in her stance… For a second, she imagined what Uzushiogakure must’ve been like in its prime, with leaders like Akari guiding their people.

"You’re gonna need way more than just determination for this, y’know," Touka murmured.

"I know," Akari replied, still watching the sky. "We’ll need knowledge, powerful seals, people willing to carry this name back to greatness."

"And, most of all… a place to call home."

Akari glanced at her friend, who was still staring at the moon with a pensive expression.

"The Senju Compound can be that home," Akari said after a beat. "The Senju clan’s practically gone. Tsunade-sama’s the last recognized one, and she never claimed that space. Konoha owes us. If the Third has any sense of justice left, he’ll agree."

Touka raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms.

"And if he doesn’t?"

Akari smirked, a sharp glint in her eyes.

"Then he’ll have to deal with one very pissed-off Uzumaki."

Touka snorted.

"I really wouldn’t wanna be him when that happens."

The two fell quiet again, listening to the forest around them. The wind was cool, the sky clear. It was a peaceful night—but both knew that peace wouldn’t last.

Soon, they’d be in Uzushiogakure. Soon, they’d stand before the ruins of a past Akari was determined to rebuild.

And if there was one thing Touka knew about her friend, it was this:

Once Akari set her mind to something, nothing could stop her.

Chapter Text

The next day, Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura were deep in training. Tomorrow morning, they’d head to the bridge with Tazuna—but today was all about preparation.

While Sakura practiced walking on water with Sasuke’s help, Naruto sat in a field, scribbling seals and thinking about the coming battle. The bridge needed to be sturdy—a seal to reinforce its structure and prevent infiltration would be essential.

Then there was Gato. If Zabuza was hired, could he be bought out? Naruto shook his head. Akari had mentioned him before: "A bastard, but fiercely loyal to his contracts."

As he wrote, Naruto sensed a familiar presence behind him. Turning, he saw a man—delicate features, long hair, and a strangely gentle gaze. The blond watched as the stranger approached openly, not bothering to hide.

"Hello," the man said with a smile.

"Hey," Naruto replied, eyeing him carefully. He knew the man had a kunai hidden behind his back, yet he’d chosen to reveal himself. The kindness in his eyes didn’t feel fake—just confusing.

Haku knelt beside Naruto, studying the seals with quiet admiration.

"You’re quite talented," he remarked, tracing the precise kanji with his eyes. "It’s rare to see someone your age so dedicated to this."

Naruto narrowed his eyes slightly but didn’t look away. He could still sense the hidden kunai, yet there was no bloodlust in Haku’s demeanor.

"Seals are useful," Naruto said carefully. "They make things easier… and safer."

Haku nodded, his gaze distant—almost melancholic.

"Safety is important. Especially when you have someone to protect."

Naruto blinked. The words felt oddly personal. A memory of Akari flashed in his mind—how she always shielded him. Now he wanted to be strong enough to protect her.

"Yeah… protecting people is what makes a ninja strong," Naruto muttered, clenching his fists slightly.

Haku studied him, then smiled softly—but there was something deeper in his expression.

"You know… a person becomes truly strong when they have something precious to fight for."

Naruto’s heart skipped.

Akari had said something like that before.

He scrutinized Haku. Who was this guy? Why did his words hit so close to home?

"What about you?" Naruto asked bluntly. "Got someone you wanna protect?"

Haku’s smile stayed, but his eyes softened—like he’d allowed himself a moment of vulnerability.

"Yes." He glanced at his hands. "And for that person… I’d give my life without hesitation."

A chill ran down Naruto’s spine. He understood that feeling.

For Akari. For Sasuke. For Sakura.

For the people he loved.

The wind rustled between them as silence settled.

"Guess everyone wants something to protect," Naruto finally said, looking toward the trees.

His mind wandered to the stories Akari had told him—of shinobi who’d lost everything. His sister had lost their parents. He never knew them, but she did. She had him, Sasuke, Mikoto, Jiraiya, Kakashi… but did that fill the void they left behind?

Akari always spoke of Minato with pride—the village hero. Of Kushina, their fierce mother. Could he ever live up to that legacy?

A flick to his forehead snapped him back to reality. Haku’s gentle smile greeted him.

"You carry a heavy weight," Haku murmured, lowering his hand.

Naruto frowned. How did this stranger read him so easily?

"Just thinking," he muttered, looking away.

Haku didn’t press further. The silence between them wasn’t uncomfortable—if anything, it was calming.

"You want to be strong, don’t you?" Haku asked after a moment.

Naruto tightened his fists.

"Yeah."

"To protect someone?"

The blond nodded without hesitation.

Haku’s smile turned almost nostalgic.

"That’s good. Strength without purpose is hollow. But when you fight for someone… you can surpass your limits."

The words echoed what Akari, Jiraiya, even Mikoto had told him. Yet hearing it from a stranger…

Naruto studied Haku again—his kindness, his relaxed posture.

"You’re a ninja, aren’t you?"

Haku tilted his head.

"What makes you say that?"

Naruto rolled his eyes.

"You’ve been holding a kunai behind your back this whole time."

Haku blinked, then chuckled.

"You’re observant."

"I’m a ninja, dattebayo."

Haku nodded.

"Yes… and a promising one."

Naruto puffed up slightly before fixing Haku with a serious look.

"You’re with Zabuza, aren’t you?"

Haku’s smile didn’t waver.

"And if I am?"

"Then we’ll fight tomorrow."

Haku held his gaze.

"It seems we will."

Naruto took a deep breath.

"I won’t lose."

Haku laughed softly.

"Confidence is good. But remember, Naruto… sometimes, strength isn’t about power. It’s about knowing why you fight."

A shiver ran down Naruto’s spine.

Haku stood, brushing off his robes.

"I’ll see you tomorrow."

Then, like part of the wind itself, he vanished.

Naruto remained seated, staring at the empty space for a few seconds before sighing.

He knew tomorrow would be tough. But now, more than ever, he was ready for whatever came.

[The Next Day]

Team 7 walked down the dirt road from Tazuna’s house toward the bridge, surrounding the old man as Kakashi led the way. Naruto was deep in thought—the seals he’d prepared earlier were primed in the storage scrolls on his wrist.

The Hiraishin mark on his left arm—his emergency lifeline, the one that would summon Akari in an extreme crisis—weighed on his mind. "Only use it if there’s no other choice," his sister had warned.

He knew she was on a personal mission to Uzushiogakure right now. He’d avoid using it at all costs—not just because of that, but because relying on it would mean staying in Akari’s shadow forever.

His gaze shifted to the road, now paved as they neared the bridge construction site. The workers’ faces were tense, their expressions uneasy.

"The bridge is almost done," Tazuna insisted to one of them. "We can’t stop now."

The worker—a burly man with tired eyes—nodded hesitantly.

"We know, Tazuna… but Gato’s men have been circling more. Some workers have already been threatened."

Naruto clenched his fists. The fear in their eyes gnawed at him. These weren’t shinobi. They couldn’t fight. All they could do was work and pray no one came to kill them.

Sasuke crossed his arms, scanning the area.

"Gato hasn’t made a direct move yet?"

Tazuna huffed.

"No… which just means he’s waiting for the right moment. And we’re running out of time."

Kakashi stayed relaxed, but his sharp eyes analyzed every corner of the construction site. He knew something big was coming.

"Stay sharp," he told his team. "If they’re gonna strike, they’ll do it now—before the bridge is finished."

Sakura swallowed hard and nodded. Naruto took a deep breath, feeling the tension thicken with every second.

Then—a distant sound cut through the thickening mist.

Footsteps.

Not just one, but many.

The air grew heavy. Naruto felt the pressure of rising chakra around them.

"They’re here," Kakashi said, lifting his headband to reveal the Sharingan.

The mist thickened in seconds.

Naruto frowned. That presence… he recognized it.

"This isn’t normal fog—" Sasuke muttered, activating his own Sharingan.

"Zabuza," Kakashi finished, his voice hardening.

Naruto felt the weight of the seals on his wrist. The Hiraishin was there, ready. But he wouldn’t call Akari.

He wasn’t a shadow anymore.

He’d fight.

For the bridge.

For the people who couldn’t fight.

For what he wanted to protect.

The mist swallowed everything, obscuring the horizon.

"Stay alert," Kakashi warned. "This time, he’s not alone."

The silence that followed was suffocating. The fog wrapped around them like a ghostly veil, making it impossible to see more than a few feet ahead. Naruto tightened his fists. He couldn’t afford to mess up.

Then—a sharp sound sliced through the air. A metallic shing, followed by the clash of steel.

"Scatter!" Kakashi ordered.

Naruto leaped back, skidding across the ground as Sasuke moved the opposite way. Sakura drew a kunai, her heart pounding. She knew she was at a disadvantage in this fight—but she wouldn’t back down.

A figure emerged from the mist.

Tall. Imposing. Gripping a massive blade.

"I told you we’d meet again, Kakashi," Zabuza’s rough voice echoed.

Kakashi didn’t answer immediately. His Sharingan spun, analyzing every movement.

But then—another figure appeared beside Zabuza. Slimmer. With gentle eyes and a calm expression.

Naruto recognized him instantly.

"Haku…" he murmured.

The masked boy’s gaze met his. For a brief moment, there was something beyond hostility there.

"I hope you don’t hold a grudge," Haku said softly. "But today… I’m your enemy."

Naruto gritted his teeth. He wanted to argue, to say this didn’t have to happen. But he recognized the resolve in Haku’s eyes.

He knew what it meant to fight for someone precious.

"If this is the path you’ve chosen…" Naruto said, raising his fists. "Then I’ll face you with everything I’ve got."

Sasuke moved first.

In a flash, he hurled shuriken at Haku, who dodged gracefully. The Uchiha expected that—he lunged the next instant, kunai aimed straight for the masked boy.

Haku blocked with impossible speed, his eyes locking with Sasuke’s for a split second before vanishing into the mist.

Naruto didn’t have time to think. His body moved on instinct as he sensed an attack coming from the left.

He spun, activating one of his seals.

A faint glow lit up the ground, and in a flash, a chakra shield materialized in front of him—blocking the kunai aimed at his throat.

Haku watched him from the other side of the mist.

Naruto grinned, determined.

"This time, I won’t lose."

The tension in the air was suffocating.

Naruto could feel the weight of everyone’s eyes on him—his teammates, his enemies. The muffled footsteps in the fog, Kakashi’s controlled breathing, Sasuke’s steady stance… all of it screamed one thing:

The real fight was just starting.

Zabuza struck first.

He moved like a shadow within the mist, his massive blade cutting through the air with a deadly whistle. Kakashi intercepted him mid-lunge, the clang of steel ringing out as their weapons collided.

Naruto didn’t look away. He trusted Kakashi to handle Zabuza. His focus was on Haku.

The masked boy disappeared—and in the next instant, mirrors of ice surrounded them.

"Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals…" Naruto thought, clenching his fists.

Haku’s chakra pulsed through the translucent structures, reflecting his image in dozens of directions. It was a flawless visual genjutsu—but Naruto knew it was more than that.

It was a trap.

"Naruto!" Sasuke called, pressing his back against the blond’s, his Sharingan already analyzing the battlefield.

A chill ran down Naruto’s spine as Haku vanished into the mirrors.

"If we don’t act fast, he’ll corner us!" Sasuke growled, kunai raised.

The first attack came in a blur.

Haku was fast—faster than any enemy Naruto had faced before. He shot out from one of the mirrors, senbon flying with deadly precision.

Naruto dodged, feeling one of the needles graze his cheek. Warm blood trickled down, but he didn’t flinch. His eyes burned with defiance.

"You might be quick…" he muttered, hands flying through a seal. "But I’m not the same as before!"

With a snap, the seal on his wrist flared.

Kunai and shuriken erupted from his storage scrolls, flying in every direction—shattering the mirrors from within.

Haku twisted mid-air to evade, but Naruto had already predicted it.

"Got you!"

He lunged the second Haku retreated toward another mirror, his spinning kick landing hard enough to crack the icy surface. Shards exploded into the air.

Haku landed lightly, eyes wide.

"He’s faster…" he murmured, staring at Naruto.

Sasuke seized the opening, unleashing a volley of fire-imbued shuriken.

Haku dodged again, but it was clear—he was on the defensive now.

A new kind of adrenaline surged through Naruto’s veins.

This time, he wasn’t just reacting.

This time, he was fighting for real.

He exchanged a glance with Sasuke.

They both knew the battle was far from over.

But now?

They had a shot.

While Naruto and Sasuke fought Haku, Kakashi and Zabuza clashed at the center of the bridge. Though Kakashi clearly had more experience, the Sharingan was draining him—their last fight still took its toll, even if just slightly.

Kakashi dodged another slash from Zabuza, parrying the massive sword with his kunai before leaping back. His hands flew through seals, and lightning crackled in the air as he unleashed a Raikiri straight at the swordsman.

Zabuza twisted mid-air, barely avoiding the strike—

But then, Kakashi’s ninken erupted from the ground, their jaws clamping onto Zabuza’s ankles and torso, holding him in place.

"Damn it!" Zabuza snarled, struggling against the summoning dogs.

"Too late." Kakashi gripped his right wrist with his left hand, lightning gathering in his palm.

The blue electric glow pulsed violently, the Chidori’s shrieking roar cutting through the mist.

Zabuza gritted his teeth, muscles straining—but the dogs held firm.

"This ends now, Zabuza!" Kakashi lunged, Sharingan locked onto his target.

Zabuza couldn’t move.

But he could still act.

With one final effort, he threw his weight forward—reaching for the Kubikiribōchō with his free hand—

Then—

A blur shot between them.

"Zabuza-san!"

Haku’s voice rang out.

Naruto and Sasuke barely had time to react.

Haku appeared in front of Zabuza—

Right as Kakashi’s Chidori struck.

The world seemed to slow.

The thunderous roar of the technique muffled as lightning pierced straight through Haku’s chest.

The masked boy’s eyes widened—

Then his body slumped forward, impaled.

Kakashi froze, shock flashing across his face.

Haku… had taken the blow for Zabuza.

The lightning faded, and Kakashi staggered back, expression dark.

Silence.

Naruto’s breath caught.

Sasuke’s fists clenched.

Zabuza stared at Haku, his usual cold gaze cracking with something raw.

Haku, trembling, lifted his head.

"I told you… I’d give my life for you… Zabuza-san…" His voice was barely a whisper.

Blood pooled on the bridge.

Naruto moved before anyone could react.

He slammed a sealing tag onto Haku’s wound, channeling chakra furiously.

"Shit—!" Naruto growled. "He’s—!" He shot a glare at the others. "Deal with the mercs! Now!"

That’s when Zabuza’s gaze snapped toward the other end of the bridge—

Gato stood there, smirking, surrounded by his men.

The swordsman’s expression turned deadly.

"So that’s it…" he muttered, voice dripping with venom.

Gato chuckled, adjusting his glasses.

"Looks like your little pet broke, Zabuza." He sneered at Haku’s limp form. "Can’t say I’m surprised. You were useful… until you weren’t."

Naruto saw red.

"You—!"

But Zabuza spoke first.

His laugh was cold. Dark. Unhinged.

"You know, Gato…" He slowly stood, dragging the Kubikiribōchō behind him. "I’ve been called a monster my whole life."

A step forward.

"But you?"

Another step.

"You’re worse than any of us."

Then he moved.

The first mercenary didn’t even scream before his head hit the ground.

Chaos erupted.

Kakashi watched silently. This wasn’t a fight anymore—this was a slaughter.

Meanwhile, Naruto and Sakura worked desperately on Haku.

"Hold on, damn it!" Naruto pressed harder, the seal glowing brighter.

Sakura tied bandages tightly, her hands steady despite the panic in her eyes.

"We’ve got you—just stay with us!"

Sasuke’s voice cut through the noise.

"Kakashi-sensei." His Sharingan gleamed. "Gato broke the contract. Zabuza’s not our enemy anymore—those mercs are."

Kakashi’s eye narrowed.

He was right.

"Then let’s finish this."

Sasuke didn’t wait.

Shuriken engulfed in fire rained down on Gato’s men.

Kakashi blurred forward, kunai flashing—

And Zabuza?

He carved through the crowd like a storm of blades, his rage unrelenting.

Zabuza was a hurricane of death.

His Kubikiribōchō gleamed as he carved through Gato’s mercenaries without mercy. Every swing was brutal, fueled by cold fury and absolute disdain for the men who’d betrayed him.

Gato, watching his advantage crumble, backpedaled in panic.

"H-hey! Let’s talk about this—!" He stumbled, eyes bulging as Zabuza stepped over corpses toward him.

"Talk?" Zabuza’s grin was vicious. Blood streaked his face, his eyes just dark shadows in the mist. "I don’t talk to trash."

Gato turned to run—

Too late.

A single swing.

A choked gasp.

Then silence.

Zabuza stood motionless, his blade dripping as Gato’s body hit the bridge.

Kakashi relaxed slightly, watching the last few mercenaries flee in terror.

Sasuke approached, sheathing his kunai.

"That settles that," he muttered, eyeing Gato’s corpse.

But Naruto was still kneeling beside Haku, sweat pouring down his face. Sakura pressed bandages to the wound, her hands steady.

"He’s still breathing!" Sakura gasped.

Naruto gritted his teeth. The seal was working—but it wasn’t enough. He needed more chakra.

Then—

A voice whispered in his mind.

"You want the power to save him, boy?"

Naruto’s eyes shot open.

That voice—rough, deep, familiar.

The Nine-Tails.

His chakra surged violently—but he clenched his fists, forcing it down.

Not now.

With a final push, the seal stabilized.

Naruto collapsed back, exhausted.

The weight of the battle—the rage, the tension—finally hit him.

Zabuza, standing a few feet away, watched in silence. His gaze lingered on Haku before turning to Kakashi.

"I’m done," he rasped. "No reason left to fight."

Kakashi just nodded.

The bridge, now stained with blood, stood as a witness to the battle’s end.

[Later]

Haku lay stable as Team 7 regrouped. Naruto wiped his brow, finally removing his hand from the seal. Sakura flopped onto the ground, relieved.

Zabuza hadn’t left Haku’s side.

Tazuna stared at Gato’s body, then at his workers emerging from hiding.

"Well," Kakashi said calmly, "guess you can finish the bridge now."

Tazuna laughed—short, disbelieving.

"Never thought I’d see this day."

He turned to his men.

"You heard him! Get back to work!"

The workers hesitated, eyeing the carnage—then slowly moved forward.

Sasuke stepped toward Naruto, arms crossed.

"That was reckless," he said flatly.

Naruto grinned weakly.

"But it worked, didn’t it?"

Sasuke rolled his eyes.

Then—

A voice growled in Naruto’s mind.

"Tch. Another brat good with seals."

Naruto froze.

No one around him had spoken.

"Finally hearing me, huh? Interesting."

Naruto’s pulse spiked.

"Uh… you guys hear that?" he asked casually.

Sasuke raised an eyebrow.

"Hear what?"

"Pathetic. Tell that little bitch sister of yours to stop pestering my other half. She’s getting soft."

Naruto’s blood ran cold.

Other half.

Whatever was inside him… Akari had one too.

"Oi, Naruto?" Sakura frowned at his expression.

He forced a smile.

"J-just tired!"

But his mind raced.

Kakashi’s voice snapped him back.

"Naruto."

Zabuza stood nearby, gripping his sword, eyes locked on Haku.

"What now?" Kakashi asked him.

Zabuza took a deep breath.

"I’m coming with you."

Silence.

"What?" Sakura gaped.

"Haku needs proper medical care," Zabuza said roughly. "And Konoha has the best. Besides…" He met Kakashi’s gaze. "My life as a Mist shinobi ended long ago. If Haku lives… he deserves a home."

Kakashi sighed.

"Konoha doesn’t usually take in foreign shinobi… but given the circumstances, the Hokage might make an exception."

"If you don’t cause trouble," Sasuke added.

Zabuza smirked.

"Don’t worry, kid. I’m done being anyone’s problem."

Naruto stayed quiet, his mind still reeling—from the battle, the voice in his head, and now Zabuza joining them.

This mission had changed everything.

And somehow… he knew the answers he needed were waiting back home.

Chapter Text

Akari sneezed, feeling as if someone somewhere in the world was talking about her. Shaking her head slightly, she gazed at what lay before her—Uzushiogakure, or at least the silhouette of the island in the distance, shrouded in mist.

"Sayori mentioned there’s a mist that prevents non-Uzumaki from getting lost," Touka said, standing beside Akari, who nodded in agreement.

Genma was preparing the boat Yamato had made using Mokuton.

"Well, luckily we have two Uzumaki with us," Genma laughed as he placed the boat in the water.

"Such a robust defense… and yet it fell simply because they didn’t anticipate the sheer number of attackers," Akari mused, staring into the mist.

"Whenever you’re ready, Akari-Hime," Yamato said.

Akari immediately turned away, her face flushed.

"I already told you not to call me that," she grumbled in frustration. Clearing her throat, she gestured forward. "Let’s go."

Akari, Touka, Genma, and Yamato were ready to enter the mist of Uzushiogakure.

The mist thickened around the small wooden boat shaped by Yamato’s Mokuton, enveloping the four like a heavy, damp veil. The air felt oppressive, as if something within the mist was watching them. The water around them was eerily calm, with no harsh waves—only a gentle ripple that carried the boat forward smoothly.

"We’re really going in, huh…" Genma muttered, his voice laced with quiet respect. He held a kunai in one hand, his senses sharpened.

"This mist… it’s not natural," Yamato said, his eyes scanning their surroundings. "I don’t sense chakra, but there’s something about it."

"It’s a seal," Akari replied softly but firmly. "An illusion and disorientation seal. Without Uzumaki blood, we’d just go in circles until we gave up… or drowned."

"So it’s true," Touka murmured, her crimson eyes glinting faintly in the mist. "This place really doesn’t want outsiders entering."

Akari raised a hand to her forehead, feeling a slight pressure there—a call. She frowned. The seal on her body, the legacy of her lineage, seemed to react to the proximity of the hidden village.

"I can feel the island calling to me," she said. "Something is guiding us."

"Better follow your intuition, then," Genma remarked, rowing cautiously.

As the boat moved in the direction Akari indicated, tension hung in the air. Even when the boat finally touched what felt like sand, Akari noticed the beach—they had arrived.

The shore of Uzushiogakure stretched before them, silent and melancholic, like a cemetery forgotten by time. The mist didn’t fully dissipate but grew thinner, revealing the ruins of structures in the distance. Collapsed towers, cracked walls, and what were once homes now stood as little more than moss-covered rubble overtaken by vegetation.

Akari was the first to step onto the damp sand, a shiver running down her spine. It wasn’t fear but a strange sense of familiarity—as if the land of her ancestors recognized her presence.

Touka followed closely, her scarlet eyes alert for any movement. Yamato and Genma stepped out soon after, both visibly on edge.

"Too quiet," Yamato muttered.

"This is what’s left of our land…" Touka whispered. "The devastation may have ended, but the blood is still soaked into the soil."

Akari took a deep breath, inhaling the scent of the sea mixed with the faint aroma of damp vegetation. Each step sank slightly into the soft sand, and the muffled sound of waves was the only thing breaking the silence. She moved forward slowly, her eyes scanning the ruins ahead.

"Let’s follow the main path," she said, pointing toward what appeared to have once been a stone road, now covered in vines and fragments of the old structures.

Touka walked beside her, eyes sharp. Genma and Yamato trailed just behind, their footsteps silent, still wary.

"Impressive how some parts are still standing," Yamato murmured, lightly touching the wall of a collapsed building. He observed the moss growing through the cracks. "Nature has begun reclaiming this place."

"Even so… the marks of destruction are still here," Genma remarked, nudging a broken tile with his foot. "This wasn’t just an attack. It was a massacre."

Akari looked around with a tightening in her chest. There was something deeply sorrowful about the ghost village. The Uzumaki hadn’t just been defeated—their existence had been erased from history. And yet, Uzushiogakure endured, in ruins but not forgotten.

She knelt before a fallen pillar, running her fingers over the markings carved into the stone. They were familiar symbols—ancient protective seals, nearly erased by time. Her chakra reacted to the contact, and for a brief moment, the symbol glowed faintly before fading again.

"Traces of our seals still remain," she said, her voice almost reverent. "Some still hold a bit of chakra, even after all this time."

Touka knelt beside her, studying the seal with a distant gaze.

"That means we might be able to reactivate some of them," she murmured. "Whatever survived the attack could tell us more about what happened here."

Akari nodded and stood up. She scanned the area and pointed toward a partially intact structure further ahead.

"Let’s explore that first," she said. "It looks like it might have housed documents or records. If we find anything, it could help us understand what’s left."

The group moved in the direction she indicated, stepping over rubble and streets overtaken by vegetation. The sensation of being watched still lingered in the air, but it wasn’t hostile—it was as if the village had been waiting for them.

[...]

As the group wandered through the marked locations, they gathered information—fragments of scrolls, incomplete seals, and in some places, the skeletal remains of Uzumaki clansmen.

Akari and Touka walked toward a large structure at the village’s center, likely the leader’s tower. The Uzumaki had always been known as a matriarchal society—something Kushina had mentioned many times. They called Yamato and Genma to enter the building.

"If there’s an underground lab, the entrance has to be here," Akari said calmly. "There’s no way the Uzumaki wouldn’t have a backup plan. Look for any signs."

The four began searching the tower, moving cautiously through the main hall. Despite the wear of time and past attacks, the structure still carried an imposing air worthy of the Uzumaki’s legacy. Cracked pillars supported the high ceiling, and faded tapestries hung from the walls, their symbols barely recognizable.

Genma traced his fingers along one of the pillars, noting subtle engravings in the stone.

"There’s a pattern here…" he murmured, narrowing his eyes.

Touka stepped closer, examining the worn symbols.

"These are concealment seals," she said. "They hide passages or important objects."

Akari nodded, focusing her chakra into her fingertips before touching the stone.

"If it’s an Uzumaki seal, my presence alone should activate it…"

For a moment, nothing happened. Then, the tower seemed to tremble faintly, as if waking from a long slumber. The inscriptions glowed a weak scarlet before fading, and a dull thud echoed through the hall.

"Was that a good sign?" Yamato asked, alert to any movement around them.

Before Akari could answer, a section of the floor in the center of the room slid aside, revealing a dark passage leading underground.

"I’d say so," Genma smirked.

Akari peered into the darkness below. Her heart beat faster—not from fear, but from anticipation of what they might find.

"Let’s go," she said, descending the first steps.

Touka followed immediately, with Yamato and Genma close behind. The passage slowly closed behind them, leaving only the faint glow of ancient torches to light their way.

As they descended, Akari observed their surroundings—inscriptions, seals, the layout. Despite being hidden and untouched, the place seemed intact.

When they reached the bottom, she saw multiple distinct rooms: some filled with historical scrolls, others with tablets bearing unfamiliar patterns.

Akari approached one of the historical chambers, where vague legends told fragments of the Uzumaki’s past. Picking up one of the scrolls, she found a brief, cryptic mention of a name.

"‘Asura,’" Akari repeated. "Do you know this, Touka?"

Touka furrowed her brow, crossing her arms as she studied the scroll in Akari’s hands. The name sounded familiar, but not clearly so.

"Never heard of it. Sayori never mentioned anything to me," Touka said.

Yamato and Genma moved closer, eyeing the shelves lined with aged scrolls. Genma picked one at random, unrolling it carefully.

"‘Asura and Indra,’" she tried to read further, but the scrolls were too worn. Others merely mentioned the brothers without elaboration.

"This is strange. Indra?" The redhead sighed, storing the scroll in the storage seal on her wrist. "Let’s take a few. These might be useful later. Let’s keep moving."

Though hesitant, the trio nodded, gathering as many scrolls as they could. As they left the room, Touka approached another chamber.

"Akari..." Touka took a step back. "There are bodies here... They’re not decomposing."

Akari frowned, moving closer to the room—and then she saw it. Dozens of Uzumaki bodies, all lying on beds. Ten in total, each marked with intact seals.

"‘Survivors,’" Akari read the plaque on the wall. "Wait... These seals induce coma and chakra infusion..."

She stepped forward slowly, her scarlet eyes analyzing every detail of the seals on the bodies. The room was silent, the only sound the cautious breathing of the four. The bodies were pale but showed no signs of decay—men and women of varying ages, all bearing Uzumaki traits, with red or reddish hair.

"This... this can’t be possible," Touka murmured, eyes wide. "How are they still alive after so long?"

Akari traced the intricate seal patterns on their foreheads and chests. The symbols formed a complex network, each serving a distinct purpose.

"These seals... They didn’t just preserve them—they stabilized their chakra," Akari said, her voice a mix of awe and fascination. "It’s like they were put into stasis, waiting to be awakened."

"But why?" Yamato crossed his arms. "If there were still living Uzumaki, why didn’t anyone try to revive them earlier?"

Genma studied the bodies skeptically, golden eyes scanning the scene.

"Maybe whoever sealed them here never made it back," he suggested. "Or maybe this was a last resort—a Plan B, like you said earlier, Akari."

The redhead took a deep breath, nodding. It made sense. But now, the question was... what should they do? If these Uzumaki were truly alive, could they be awakened? And if so, what state would they be in after decades of suspended animation?

"Can we break the seals?" Touka asked, turning to Akari.

The Jinchūriki narrowed her eyes, studying the layered chakra and runic patterns. The seals were flawlessly crafted. A mistake could have unpredictable consequences.

"I need to study them more carefully before attempting anything," she replied. "But... yes, I think I can break them."

"Then we have to decide," Yamato said. "Do we wake them now, or come back better prepared?"

Akari looked at the bodies, then at her team. It was a difficult choice. Awakening them now risked the unknown—but leaving might waste precious time.

"Let’s study the seals a bit longer," she finally said. "If it’s safe, we’ll wake one first and assess the situation. If not... we’ll prepare properly before returning."

The group agreed. They still had much to explore, but this discovery could change everything.

Akari sat beside one of the bodies—a girl who looked about her age. The name on the bed read "Hana Uzumaki." Her hair was red, fading into a soft pink hue, and she appeared to be a kunoichi.

Akari touched the seal on Hana’s forehead, tracing its lines with her finger.

"Her, that Karen, and Mei are kunoichi. Maybe I should start with them," the redhead said.

Touka stepped closer, examining the three.

"That makes sense. If they’re kunoichi, they might handle the awakening better. If something goes wrong, at least they’d have better control over their bodies and chakra."

Genma crossed his arms, eyeing the inscriptions.

"But they might also react aggressively," he pointed out. "If they wake up disoriented, they might think they’re still under attack."

Akari nodded slowly, her gaze fixed on Hana.

"That’s why we’ll be cautious," she said. "I’ll analyze the seals first—figure out how they work and if there’s a safe way to wake just one without disrupting the others."

Yamato glanced around, alert.

"While you do that, Genma and I will check for anything else useful here. If this was a Plan B, there might be records about these seals or instructions on reversing them."

"Good idea," Akari agreed.

As Genma and Yamato moved away to explore, Akari and Touka remained near the bodies.

Akari closed her eyes, sensing the chakra around the seals. The structure was intricate—the work of a true Uzumaki sealing master. Three primary layers: one stabilized the body, preventing decay; another regulated chakra flow to avoid collapse; and the third controlled activation.

"The seals are interlinked... but maybe I can disable one without affecting the others," Akari murmured.

"Can you do it alone?" Touka asked.

"If it were a simple seal, yes," Akari sighed. "But here... I need to be sure there are no traps."

She unrolled a scroll and began copying the seal patterns, mapping their connections. Touka watched silently, respecting her focus.

Time passed as Akari studied, absorbing every detail. Finally, she leaned back, exhaling.

"I think I can try. But we should prepare. If she wakes up confused or hostile, we’ll need to restrain her without harm."

Touka nodded, gathering kunai and explosive tags as a precaution.

Akari looked back at Hana Uzumaki.

"Let’s see if we can bring someone back from the past."

Placing her hands on the forehead seal of another kunoichi—"Monika Uzumaki," according to the bed—she channeled her chakra slowly into the seal.

The seal was complex, one of the most intricate she’d ever seen. The Jinchūriki carefully followed its pathways.

Seals were like mazes, with clues only a master could decipher. Years of studying her parents’ collections had taught her patterns—even how to create her own.

When she felt a soft "click" in her mind, she watched as the seal began to unravel, her eyes locked on Monika.

"It’s open..." Akari said quietly.

"Think it’ll work?" Touka asked.

"Only one way to find out," Akari replied, not looking away.

The seal on Monika’s forehead dissolved like ink in water, its faint glow vanishing. For a moment, nothing happened.

Then, Monika’s fingers twitched.

Akari, Touka, and the others held their breath as Monika’s chest rose with a sudden, sharp gasp. Her body stiffened briefly before relaxing, and her eyes flew open.

Her crimson gaze wandered, dazed and disoriented. She blinked several times, adjusting to the torchlight.

"Where... am I?" Her voice was hoarse, as if parched from decades of silence.

Akari stepped forward, calm but firm.

"You’re safe. I’m Akari Uzumaki Namikaze. We just awakened you from a preservation seal. Do you remember who you are?"

Monika frowned, touching her head.

"Monika Uzumaki..." she murmured, closing her eyes briefly. "But... how long has it been? Where are the others?"

Akari exchanged a glance with Touka before answering.

"We’re still figuring that out. You were found with other Uzumaki in this underground lab in Uzushiogakure. From what we know, your village was destroyed decades ago."

The shock was immediate. Monika's eyes flew wide open as she jerked upright in bed. Her chakra fluctuated briefly before stabilizing with a deep breath.

"Decades?! That can't be..." Her voice trembled with disbelief, but the gravity in Akari's expression confirmed everything.

"I know it's a lot to process," Akari said gently. "But we're here to help."

Monika rubbed her face, trying to organize her thoughts. Her gaze drifted to the other occupied beds.

"The others... Are they also...?"

"Yes," Touka answered. "And we want to wake them. But we need to be sure it's safe."

"For now, just sit. You've been asleep for decades," Akari advised.

Monika took another deep breath, pressing a hand to her forehead as she scanned the room. Her muscles protested each movement, yet she forced herself to sit straighter.

"This is... overwhelming," she admitted, closing her eyes briefly. "I can't believe so much time has passed."

Akari exchanged a quick glance with Touka before addressing Monika. "We understand. Right now, your recovery is most important. Your body needs time to adjust."

Monika studied Akari more carefully. "You... said you're an Uzumaki? And Namikaze?"

Akari nodded. "Yes. My mother was Kushina Uzumaki. And my father... Minato Namikaze."

Monika blinked several times before giving a tired chuckle. "So the clan survived... at least partially."

"Yes, and we want to restore what we can," Touka added.

After absorbing this, Monika exhaled heavily. "Then... tell me. What happened to Uzushiogakure? Who attacked our village?"

The following silence was heavy. Akari crossed her arms, choosing her words carefully. "We don't have all the answers yet. But we know it was a coordinated attack by multiple nations. The Uzumaki power frightened them."

Monika clenched her fists, scarlet eyes flashing with frustration. "So in the end, our strength became our downfall..."

Akari placed a steady hand on her shoulder. "But Uzumakis still live. And now you're here too. You're not alone."

Monika met Akari's gaze, determination hardening her features. "If there's any chance to restore our clan... I'll help."

Akari offered a small smile. "I'm glad to hear that. But first, let's focus on your recovery before deciding about the others."

"Help us collect the remaining scrolls," Akari continued. "We need that information. We're based in Konoha now."

"Akari is the new clan head," Touka added. "We're operating from the Senju compound."

Monika's eyes widened. "The Senju? They allowed this?"

Akari sighed heavily. "Well, currently there's only one living Senju - Tsunade."

"Just one Senju left...?" Monika murmured, more to herself. "So Hashirama-sama and Tobirama-sama truly were the last of a great clan..."

Akari nodded. "Yes, and Tsunade-sama doesn't concern herself much with clan matters. When we returned from Uzushiogakure with the first records, she gave us the compound without objection."

As Monika processed this, she finally released a long breath. "I see... At least we have a place to start."

Her gaze traveled across the room to the other sealed bodies. "These... are other Uzumakis?"

"Yes," Touka confirmed. "And we want to wake them safely. We don't know exactly how many were preserved here, but you're not the only one."

Monika bit her lip thoughtfully. "I might help with that... Before the attack, some of us were working on experimental seals. There was a preservation project to protect survivors. If I can remember the details, we might wake them more safely."

Akari shared a look with Touka before smiling determinedly at Monika. "That's exactly what we need. Let's return to Konoha and begin recovering everything we can."

With visible effort, Monika stood from the bed, legs wobbling until Akari steadied her.

"Easy," Akari cautioned.

Monika gave a weak laugh. "Seems I'll need to adjust to a new world..."

"And we'll help you," Akari assured, turning to Touka. "Stay with her. I'll evaluate who else we can awaken."

Touka nodded, supporting Monika as she adjusted to standing after decades of stasis.

"Take it slow," Touka advised. "Overexertion could be dangerous now."

Meanwhile, Akari turned to the other beds, examining their intricate seals. Each one was a complex variation of what she'd undone for Monika.

Frowning in concentration, she placed her hands on the next sleeper's seal, feeling the chakra patterns. If Monika was right about the preservation project, each seal might have subtle differences.

"Alright... let's see what we can uncover here," Akari murmured.

Behind her, Monika and Touka watched anxiously.

"Will this work?" Monika asked.

"If anyone can do it, Akari can," Touka answered confidently.

As Akari's chakra flowed through the seal's pathways, another Uzumaki mystery began unfolding before her eyes.

Chapter Text

Akari placed her hand on the forehead seal of the older-looking kunoichi, Hana Uzumaki. Her long red-and-pink hair cascaded down to her waist, and she wore standard kunoichi tactical gear - durable pants with multiple pockets, a reinforced jacket, and clothing embroidered with seal patterns. The Uzumaki whirlpool symbol was prominently displayed on her shirt's center.

As Akari gently traced the whirlpool with her left hand, her right channeled chakra into the seal, searching for pathways to unlock it.

"Kurama," Akari thought while working on Hana's seal, "What do you know about this 'Asura'?" she mentally asked the fox.

Kurama's voice rumbled through Akari's mind, deep and measured. "Asura... it's been a while since I heard that name." The fox paused as if choosing his words carefully. "He was one of Hagoromo Ōtsutsuki's sons, the Sage of Six Paths. Unlike his brother Indra, Asura believed in the power of bonds and cooperation. The old man always favored him for that."

While Kurama spoke, Akari guided her chakra through Hana's containment seal, navigating its intricate labyrinthine barriers.

"Why would he be mentioned in Uzumaki scrolls?" she asked. "Could there be some connection between my clan and him?"

Kurama gave a low grunt, considering Akari's question. "That tracks. The Uzumaki were always known for their resilience, sealing techniques, and... exceptional vitality. Asura inherited Hagoromo's chakra power, and his philosophy centered on bonds and shared strength. It's not far-fetched that his descendants would carry some of that power."

Akari frowned, processing this information while continuing to unlock the seal. Her chakra flowed like a river through the engraved patterns, and she was beginning to identify the locking mechanisms.

"So you think the Uzumaki might be direct descendants of Asura?"

Kurama snorted. "Not 'think.' It's likely. The Senju, who are direct descendants of Asura, always had strong ties with the Uzumaki. Their chakra feels similar. I wouldn't be surprised if your clans shared blood at some point."

This revelation made Akari's heartbeat quicken. If the Uzumaki truly had a direct connection to Asura, it meant her clan was much more than just sealing masters. They might have inherited fundamental aspects of chakra from the Sage's own son.

"That would explain why our bodies are so resilient..." Akari murmured.

"Exactly," Kurama agreed. "And it would also explain why so many tried to wipe out your clan. Abilities like the Uzumaki's aren't something others would allow to exist unchallenged."

Akari felt slight resistance in Hana's seal and pursed her lips. "There it is..."

She adjusted her fingers slightly, channeling chakra with precision. That familiar "click" sensation came, and she watched as the seal began dissolving like cracks spreading across glass.

Monika and Touka held their breath as the seal's faint glow completely dissipated.

Hana Uzumaki's fingers twitched, her breathing deepening. Then with a long exhale, her eyes slowly opened, revealing deep crimson irises.

Her gaze first met Akari's before shifting to Monika and Touka.

"...How long has it been?" Hana asked, her voice hoarse from prolonged stasis.

Akari maintained her composure, though her mind was still reeling from the revelations about the Uzumaki's connection to Asura.

"Several decades," Akari answered. "Take it slow, I'll explain everything."

Hana blinked slowly, processing Akari's words. Her body still seemed heavy, muscles stiff after years of sealing. Yet her expression remained alert, and her sharp eyes missed no detail of their surroundings.

With visible effort, Hana pushed herself up using her arms and sat upright on the bed, releasing a soft groan of discomfort as she adjusted to her body's weight. Akari remained beside her, watching carefully.

"Tell me," Hana began, her voice still hoarse but filled with determination. "Uzushiogakure... it truly fell?"

Monika and Touka exchanged glances before Monika answered with a somber expression. "Yes... The village was destroyed long ago. You and the others were sealed to survive. But you weren't the only Uzumaki to escape. Many fled, some went into hiding... And we're trying to gather what remains of our clan."

Hana closed her eyes briefly, processing this information. When she reopened them, her expression held a fierce edge. "And who leads the Uzumaki now?"

Akari crossed her arms and met Hana's gaze directly. "I'm the Uzumaki clan leader in Konoha."

Hana raised an eyebrow, clearly assessing Akari. Her eyes traveled up and down the blonde kunoichi as if measuring her strength through posture alone.

"You seem young," Hana commented. "But there's something about you... your chakra feels steady, powerful. Who exactly are you?"

Akari maintained eye contact. "My name is Akari Uzumaki Namikaze. Daughter of Kushina Uzumaki and Minato Namikaze, the Fourth Hokage. Jinchūriki of the Nine-Tails."

Hana's eyes widened slightly while Monika and Touka watched her reaction closely.

"Kushina's daughter?" Hana repeated, almost testing the words. Then her expression softened briefly. "I remember Kushina... An intense girl. And now her daughter leads what remains of our clan..."

She exhaled deeply and ran a hand through her hair as if organizing her thoughts.

"This isn't how I expected to wake up," Hana murmured. Then she looked back at Akari. "But if you're our leader now, I need to know... What's your plan for the Uzumaki?"

Akari took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the question. "We'll restore what was lost. Reunite our clan, reclaim our heritage, and ensure we're never erased from history again."

Hana studied Akari for a long moment before giving a small smile. "Hah... Seems I've woken to an interesting world."

Monika chuckled quietly while Touka crossed her arms, satisfied with the answer.

Akari stepped forward, extending her hand to Hana. "If you're willing, I need your help."

Hana looked at the offered hand, then back at Akari, before giving a sideways smile. "I'll always stand with the Uzumaki."

She grasped Akari's hand firmly, sealing a new chapter for their clan.

[...]

While Akari remained in the chamber, Genma and Yamato wandered the corridors, searching for useful scrolls and equipment. As Yamato picked up one particularly ornate scroll from a shelf, he examined it carefully.

The scroll was sealed in an elegant case adorned with golden chains and Uzumaki whirlpool motifs. While the red coloring had faded slightly, the decorative golden chains remained bright and polished.

"This is real gold," Genma remarked, observing several similar cases. "But why display them here so prominently?"

"Considering we only got in thanks to Akari and that there are preserved survivors here," Yamato reasoned, "whoever left these probably intended to return. Maybe they also trusted the security seals upstairs."

He focused on the seal. Thanks to his Root training, he had some knowledge of sealing techniques. But when he attempted to open it, he encountered multiple locks and chakra labyrinths. He released it just before an electrical current activated through the chains - fortunately without getting shocked.

Genma whistled low in appreciation. "Well that confirms one thing... whoever made these wanted them to stay exactly here."

Yamato frowned, still sensing the defensive chakra residue. "This isn't a standard seal. It's highly advanced, probably Uzumaki-specific."

He glanced at Genma, who picked up another similar scroll for examination. "If anyone else had tried opening this, they'd have been electrocuted immediately. The seal seemed to recognize I wasn't a direct threat but still denied access."

Yamato handed the scroll to Genma and ran his hand along the shelf, detecting a faint chakra flow. "This isn't just protection... it's a system. The seals don't just lock individual scrolls - they're interconnected."

Genma raised an eyebrow. "You're saying opening one might affect the others?"

"Exactly," Yamato confirmed. "If it's a more complex security system, there might even be a self-destruct mechanism if someone forces them open."

He stepped back and crossed his arms thoughtfully. "This means we can't just take and open them. We need someone who understands seals better..."

Genma spun a kunai between his fingers before putting it away. "Well, I think we know exactly who to call."

The two exchanged a look and without further ado, collected some of the sealed scrolls before heading back to Akari.

Akari was finishing her conversation with Hana when Genma and Yamato entered the room carrying the sealed scrolls with intrigued expressions.

"Akari," Genma called, holding up one scroll for her to see. "We found something that might interest you."

Akari turned her attention from Hana and frowned upon noticing the scrolls they carried. Her eyes immediately caught the details of the golden chains and Uzumaki whirlpools.

"Where did you find these?" she asked, stepping closer to take one.

"In one of the shelves further back," Yamato answered. "The place seemed organized, not just storage. These scrolls were left there deliberately, and the seals protecting them aren't ordinary."

Akari felt a faint chakra flow when touching the scroll, her eyes analyzing the seal patterns. She ran her fingers along the surface, feeling the intricate protective layers.

"This isn't just a protective seal..." she murmured, narrowing her eyes. "It's an entire system."

"Exactly what Yamato said," Genma commented, crossing his arms. "The scrolls seem interconnected. If one is opened incorrectly, it might affect the others."

Akari exhaled, absorbing the information. Her gaze turned to Hana, who was observing the scrolls with recognition in her eyes.

"Do you recognize them?" Akari asked.

Hana tilted her head slightly in thought. "I'm not sure what's in them, but... these seals are unmistakable. They were made by the clan's master sealers, and weren't used for just anything." She looked at Akari. "If these scrolls were left here, they contain something valuable."

Akari nodded, the weight of responsibility growing. "Let's take them to a secure location and study them carefully." She stored the scrolls in her wrist storage seal. "There are still eight Uzumaki here. We need to awaken everyone, or our return to Konoha will be much slower."

She looked at the bodies, each with their names and ages displayed:

Aiko Uzumaki (14)
Karen Uzumaki (34)
Yumi Uzumaki (18)
Mei Uzumaki (18)
Ryu Uzumaki (13)
Kenji Uzumaki (19)
Daichi Uzumaki (30)
Sora Uzumaki (14)

"Monika, do you know how to deactivate these seals?" Akari asked. "I'll need help awakening them."

Monika nodded, approaching the bodies with an analytical gaze. "I can help. Uzumaki seals are complex, but I think I can assist with the process."

Akari gave a small satisfied smile. "Good. Yamato, Genma, stay alert for anything unusual while we work. We don't know if there are more hidden defenses here."

The two nodded, ready to act if needed.

Monika knelt beside one sealed body while Akari positioned herself before another. Both began channeling chakra into the seals, feeling the intricate protective layers surrounding them.

The process was meticulous. Each seal had a slightly different structure, forcing Akari and Monika to adapt as they progressed. Uzumaki chakra flowed through the inscriptions, undoing the locks one by one.

"These seals were made to preserve the bodies in perfect condition," Monika murmured while working. "Whoever placed them here intended these Uzumaki to wake someday."

Akari nodded, focused on unlocking another seal. "And now we're fulfilling that purpose."

One by one, the Uzumaki began awakening. Their bodies trembled slightly as breathing gradually returned.

The first to open his eyes was Kenji, the oldest among the youth present. His intense crimson gaze swept the room before settling on Akari.

"What... happened?"

Before Akari could answer, Mei and Yumi, both 18, began moving. Soon Karen and Daichi, the adults in the group, also awakened. The youngest - Aiko, Ryu and Sora - were last to open their eyes, their smaller bodies needing more time to adjust.

The room was now filled with newly awakened Uzumaki, each processing their new reality.

Akari stepped forward, her posture firm and confident.

"My name is Akari Uzumaki Namikaze, leader of the Uzumaki clan in Konoha. I know you all have many questions, and I will answer them. But first... welcome back."

The silence lasted only moments before Kenji released a long sigh, closing his eyes briefly.

"Seems the clan lives after all."

Akari smiled. "Yes. And now, we'll restore it together."

Chapter Text

After the group fully awakened, Akari turned her attention to the sealed cabinets in the same room where they had slept for decades. The cabinets had lock seals - nothing extremely complex, but enough to keep the steel rust-free.

She smiled as she examined the unfamiliar sealing principles, techniques she hadn't learned from her limited access to her mother's and Jiraiya's scrolls.

"So many possibilities," she murmured.

"You're practically drooling, Akari," Genma laughed.

Akari rolled her eyes but couldn't hide her excitement. "With good reason," she replied, running fingers along the seals. "This is lost Uzumaki treasure. There could be techniques, equipment and knowledge even Konoha doesn't possess."

She knelt, channeling subtle chakra to analyze the lock mechanisms. The ancient seals remained remarkably preserved - defensive but not aggressive.

Hana watched curiously. "Can you open them?"

Akari smiled. "With some patience, yes. These weren't made to keep Uzumaki out - just to preserve the contents."

She turned to the newly awakened, particularly Karen and Daichi, the eldest. "Do you know what's inside?"

Karen's expression grew nostalgic. "If these are what I think... clan-exclusive technique scrolls, seal-forged weapons, possibly even ancient lineage records."

Akari took a deep breath, feeling history's weight in her hands. "Then let's bring it all back to light."

As Akari faced the first cabinet, her eyes traced every detail of its protective seals. A gentle chakra pulse triggered an immediate response - the barriers recognized her bloodline but demanded specific deactivation patterns.

"Looks like I've got an Uzumaki puzzle to solve," she mused.

Monika approached. "Need help?"

"Yes. These aren't simple locks - they're interconnected layers that must be undone in order. One mistake could trigger security measures."

Karen's eyes lit up with recognition. "Try channeling chakra in a continuous flow, following the seal's pattern. If I'm right, it should respond to pure Uzumaki chakra."

Following the advice, Akari's chakra gently unraveled the layers. A soft mechanical click echoed as the lock disengaged.

The cabinet's contents left her breathless.

Inside lay meticulously organized scrolls bearing traditional whirlpool insignias. Sealed weapons - kunai, daggers, even katanas - gleamed in the dim light. But most striking were the hand-bound notebooks with ancient inscriptions.

"These..." Karen's voice trembled as she lifted one. "Are Uzumaki lineage records. Our family names, genealogies..."

Daichi partially unsealed a scroll, eyes widening. "Gravitational seals."

Akari immediately examined them. Her own gravitational seals were efficient but improvised combinations. These were the real deal - including the preservation seals used on the sleeping Uzumaki.

"Wow, look at this - a Friction Reduction Seal!" Akari exclaimed.

Genma whistled low. "Friction Reduction? Never heard of that."

Akari's fingers traced the inscriptions eagerly. "Exactly what it sounds like. This seal reduces air and ground resistance. Weapons move faster, projectiles gain incredible speed... it could even let someone glide effortlessly."

Yamato frowned thoughtfully. "Meaning a ninja with these on their feet could move nearly frictionless..."

"Yes! Combined with acceleration or muscle enhancement seals, you'd achieve near-unreactable speed." Akari's mind clearly raced with possibilities.

Monika analyzed another scroll. "This one discusses chakra amplification. A seal that multiplies chakra efficiency in jutsu."

Karen sighed nostalgically. "The Uzumaki were always sealing geniuses. So much was lost when Uzushiogakure fell. It's miraculous these survived."

Akari nodded firmly. "Then we'll ensure they're never lost again."

Storing a scroll in her wrist seal, she declared, "We'll catalog and study everything properly. This could revolutionize modern sealing."

Genma chuckled. "Don't forget to breathe, Akari. You're like a kid in a candy shop."

Akari shot him a look but couldn't suppress her smile. "With good reason. This exceeds all expectations."

Turning to the awakened Uzumaki, she asked, "Will you help me recover this knowledge?"

Daichi smiled. "If it means restoring our clan's legacy? Absolutely."

Karen nodded. "Considering we owe you our lives, it's the least we can do."

Akari shook her head. "Not debt. It's a future we'll rebuild together."

[...]

After several hours of collecting important scrolls, Akari remained focused while placing an elaborate seal in one of the chambers.

"What are you doing?" Touka asked as she examined the seal, with the other Uzumaki gathering around.

"If we want to return here, I don't want to make the same journey," Akari explained, pointing at the markings. "Using the Hiraishin as a base, I'm creating a way to travel here instantly." Her excitement was palpable. "This way we can come whenever we want. I'll make it Uzumaki-exclusive."

Genma raised an eyebrow, impressed. "So you're basically making a permanent teleportation point?"

Akari smiled as her fingers traced final adjustments to the complex floor seals. "Exactly. The Flying Thunder God normally requires individual markings, but I'm expanding it. This seal will act as a fixed point that only recognizes Uzumaki chakra for activation."

Karen knelt beside her, intrigued. "Is that possible? I've never heard of a fixed Hiraishin version with user filtering."

"That's why I'm testing it," Akari replied enthusiastically. "The principle matches Konoha's barrier seals. Instead of simple entry control, it will recognize Uzumaki chakra and enable Hiraishin linkage."

Touka touched the floor seal, analyzing its intricate inscriptions. "So any Uzumaki can use this to come here... and leave from here too?"

Akari nodded. "Provided they have enough chakra and know the activation sequence. This place can become a sanctuary for surviving Uzumaki - a secure location to regroup, train, and preserve our legacy."

Daichi whistled low. "You really think big, don't you?"

"Always." Akari grinned. "Now I need a volunteer to test it."

After exchanged glances, Karen stood. "I'll try."

As Akari formed hand signs to activate the chakra matrix, she instructed: "Karen, try channeling your chakra into the seal while visualizing the destination."

Karen took a deep breath. The air shimmered briefly before she vanished in a blink.

Seconds later, a red glow appeared across the room as Karen rematerialized, slightly winded but unharmed. "It worked!" she exclaimed.

The group exchanged looks before Daichi smiled. "Now we can come here whenever we want."

"Then why don't we stay here?" Yumi asked. "Wouldn't rebuilding Uzushiogakure make more sense than remaining in Konoha? Let's be honest - we all expected reinforcements from our allies that never came."

The following silence was heavy. Akari paused, considering the valid - and inevitable - question.

Karen crossed her arms thoughtfully. "I've always wondered about that. Konoha called us allies, yet no one came during our clan's destruction."

Daichi nodded. "We were left to die. The few survivors had to flee or hide. Now that we've reclaimed this place... why not rebuild?"

Akari sighed, closing her eyes briefly. "I understand. Truly. I don't fully trust Konoha's system either, and what happened to our clan was silent betrayal. But simply leaving to declare Uzushiogakure independent now... isn't that simple."

Genma scratched his neck. "Konoha wouldn't take kindly to that. Even though they failed us, they still consider Uzumaki part of them."

Touka frowned. "Besides, we lack sufficient military strength. Konoha may have failed us, but they remain the strongest of the Five Great Villages. If we rebuilt Uzushiogakure now, we'd become targets again - whether from Kiri, Kumo, or even Iwa."

Akari nodded. "Exactly. There's also... I can't endanger Naruto."

His name carried special weight in the discussion.

"Naruto?" Yumi asked, confused.

"My younger brother," Akari explained softly. "And the Yondaime Hokage's son. I can't simply turn my back on him or the people who raised us."

Karen sighed in understanding. "Then... what will we do?"

Akari looked between the floor seals and the recovered scrolls. "We'll use these wisely. Uzushio might not be physically rebuilt now, but we can restore its knowledge, power and influence. This place will be our sanctuary, our secret. Any Uzumaki needing a home will have one. When we need to regroup, we'll know where."

She raised her gaze, determined. "And when the time is right... when we have the power and proper allies... then maybe we can consider something greater."

The group exchanged glances, weighing her words. Then, one by one, they nodded.

"That makes sense," Daichi murmured.

"I agree," Karen said, clenching her fists. "If we can't rebuild now, we'll ensure what remains is never lost again."

Yumi sighed but smiled. "Fine. But only if we guarantee Konoha won't betray us again."

Akari grinned. "That, I'll handle personally."

[...]

"Wouldn't it be easier to just use your seal to go to Konoha?" Ryu asked while Sora and Aiko gazed back at the temple they were leaving.

"I don't have that seal in Konoha yet - partly because I didn't have a proper home. I mean, Sasuke, Mikoto, Naruto and I have an apartment," she explained before addressing the group. "But now that we'll be using the Senju compound, I can safely establish a seal there and create a secure connection between Uzushio and Konoha."

As Yamato nodded, the Uzumaki - Karen (34), Sora (14), Mei (18), Ryu (13), Monika (24), Hana (21), Daichi (30), Yumi (18), Kenji (19) and Aiko (14) - began following the group.

"Got it, dattebayo!" Sora said. "Then why don't we use the Friction Reduction Seal to return faster?" He crossed his arms.

Akari's eyes lit up at Sora's suggestion. She ruffled the young Uzumaki's red hair with a smile. "I like how you think." Addressing everyone, she declared, "Let's do it!"

Before the group could react, Akari had already unfurled one of their newly acquired scrolls across the stone floor. "If we're returning, we're doing it efficiently!" Her voice brimmed with excitement.

Karen crossed her arms, watching with amusement. "Efficient and insane, you mean."

"Both," Akari countered, eyes gleaming mischievously.

She swiftly began inscribing seals on the ground, adapting the Friction Reduction formula for group travel. As she knew well, this seal minimized wind and ground resistance, enabling incredible speeds without sacrificing control.

"Alright... if we do this right, we'll cover the distance in hours instead of days. But there's a catch," she warned. "You'll need to maintain steady chakra flow, or you'll go flying uncontrollably."

Ryu's eyes widened. "Like... literally flying?"

"More or less," Akari smiled. "But don't worry - I've calibrated gradual activation."

Sora stepped forward eagerly. "This is amazing!"

"Perfect field testing," Daichi remarked, crossing his arms.

"Or a disaster," Monika murmured, though a small smile played on her lips.

With preparations complete, Akari activated the seal. A faint glow enveloped each Uzumaki's feet. She stretched her shoulders, limbering up. "Alright! Now let's move!"

Their first steps revealed the difference immediately. The ground seemed to slide beneath them, each stride propelling them forward with impossible lightness.

"This is incredible!" Mei exclaimed, testing her speed.

Akari laughed. "Let's see if we can outrun the wind!"

And so the group departed, cutting through the return path to Konoha at speeds that would make any messenger ninja weep with envy.

Chapter Text

Genma and Yamato finally spotted Konoha's gates as the group arrived back in the village after two days' journey from Uzushiogakure. Akari sighed as she, Yamato, Touka, Genma, and the Uzumaki group paused near the village entrance.

"So this is Konoha?" Sora asked curiously, eyeing the gates.

"Exactly as I remember," Karen said. "Been a while since I visited," Daichi added.

The gate guards stared at Akari's group, immediately recognizing the distinctive red hair.

"Just let us through, boys," Akari winked. "They're Uzumakis with me." The guards exchanged glances before nodding and stepping aside.

One guard, visibly surprised by the large group, remarked: "Haven't seen this many Uzumakis together since... well, ever."

Akari smiled but kept her tone firm. "Things change. And now Konoha will need to adjust." She led the group through the gates.

As they walked through bustling streets, the newcomers observed everything with mixed reactions. Sora and Aiko marveled at buildings and people with wide-eyed fascination, while Karen and Daichi maintained reserved postures, surveying the village like returning to a barely-recognized home.

"Hasn't changed much since I last visited," Karen murmured to Daichi, who crossed his arms. "But the reception will certainly differ this time."

Monika smiled at Akari. "What now? Where to first?"

Akari took a thoughtful breath. "First, we report our arrival to Hokage Hiruzen. Then I'll take everyone to the Senju Compound. We've much to organize before deciding next steps."

The Uzumaki newcomers followed Akari through Konoha's streets, drawing curious stares. The sight of so many bearing the spiral crest was unprecedented for most villagers. Genma and Yamato maintained rear guard, watchful for negative reactions, though Akari's status ensured no hostility surfaced.

"You'll like the Senju Compound," Akari said over her shoulder. "It's stood empty for years, but now we'll have ample space for everyone."

Hana looked around pensively. "Never thought I'd see so many of us together again."

Karen nodded. "It's strange... but comforting too."

Akari offered a small smile, though her mind focused on the impending meeting with Hiruzen. She knew this arrival would change much for Konoha.

As the group progressed, more eyes were drawn to them - the vibrant red hair, whirlpool insignias proudly displayed on headbands, their energetic presence all declared: These were Uzumakis. And Akari's leadership made their presence palatable to Konoha's residents.

ANBU watched from rooftops but didn't intervene as the confident procession reached the Hokage Tower. Akari took a deep breath outside the doors, surveying her gathered clan with pride before pushing them open.

Konoha's council members stared in disbelief. While Uzumakis hadn't been completely extinct, seeing so many together in Konoha was unprecedented - a sight unseen since before Uzushiogakure's fall.

Koharu Utatane, Homura Mitokado, and Hiruzen watched as the door swung open. While Akari had unrestricted access to the office, seeing the others left them stunned.

"Mission accomplished," Akari said with a sideways smile.

Hiruzen blinked several times, absorbing the scene before him. The Third Hokage, who had seen everything in his long life, needed moments to process the sight of so many Uzumaki gathered in his office.

Koharu and Homura exchanged tense glances, equally shocked.

"Mission?" Homura broke the silence, frowning. "You went to Uzushiogakure... and brought all these Uzumaki back with you?"

"Yes, and I guarantee it was the right decision," Akari crossed her arms, her tone confident. "They're survivors, preserved in seals for years. They're part of our village's legacy, even if Konoha failed to help them before."

The advisors swallowed hard.

Hiruzen, despite his shock, quickly composed himself and studied the Uzumaki before him. Karen, Daichi and Monika stood firm, while the younger ones glanced around with mixtures of caution and curiosity.

"This... is extraordinary," Hiruzen finally said, his gaze softening. "You are all welcome in Konoha."

The advisors' eyes widened, but before they could protest, Akari continued:

"I've already made arrangements. According to the agreement between myself, the Hokage, and Konoha's major clan leaders - as well as this council when I assumed leadership of the Uzumaki clan - they'll reside in the Senju Compound." She locked eyes with Hiruzen. "Unless Tsunade objected in some letter after you informed her of the decision."

Hiruzen sighed, massaging his temple. He knew Akari well enough to understand she never acted without planning. Still, the impact of so many Uzumaki in Konoha would be immense.

"Tsunade hasn't responded yet," he admitted, glancing briefly at the advisors before focusing on Akari. "But given our existing agreement, there's no reason to deny them residence at the Senju Compound."

Koharu frowned. "Hokage-sama, this could cause political instability. Konoha already has powerful established clans, and now a clan once feared across the shinobi world returns - numerous and under Akari's leadership."

"Precisely - under my leadership. The Yondaime's daughter who commanded ANBU in her youth. Who served this village from birth as Konoha's jinchūriki. A jōnin who's completed countless missions, whose sealing contributions gave this village strategic advantages." Akari's gaze pinned Koharu. "My record proves no one here is more qualified than me to lead them and handle any instability." Her tone carried uncommon authority - the same weight Minato had wielded.

Hiruzen smiled inwardly at Akari's demeanor. This wasn't youthful arrogance, but the voice of someone fully aware of her position's gravity.

Koharu pressed her lips thinly, visibly displeased but unable to immediately counter.

"None question your contributions, Akari," Homura interjected neutrally. "But so many Uzumaki may draw unwanted attention from other villages. The shinobi world hasn't forgotten your clan's power."

Akari tilted her head slightly, eyes gleaming with resolve. "Which is exactly why Konoha should strengthen itself with this alliance. Uzushiogakure fell because it stood alone. Konoha allowed that to happen. But now the Uzumaki legacy lives, and this time we won't be caught unprepared."

Silence filled the room. Hiruzen finally sighed, feeling decades of decisions coming back to haunt him.

"You're right," he nodded gravely. "As Hokage, I officially approve the Uzumaki's residence in the Senju Compound."

The advisors swallowed their objections while the Uzumaki exchanged glances. Veterans like Karen and Daichi remained stoic, but younger members like Sora and Aiko couldn't suppress their smiles.

Akari uncrossed her arms with a victorious smile. "Excellent. Now if you'll excuse me, I have a clan to resettle."

[...]

As they left the Hokage Tower, Akari gradually unclenched her fists, suppressing the urge to confront the elder advisors. With a sigh, she composed herself while the group followed.

"'So many Uzumaki,'" she muttered with mild disdain. "As if fourteen of us would overcrowd the village."

"We're still feared after all," Daichi sighed. "Still, you handled that meeting well."

"Yeah, dattebayo!" Sora grinned. "'As the Yondaime's daughter, jinchūriki, and a badass ninja, I want the Senju Compound!'" he joked dramatically.

Akari couldn't suppress a small smile at Sora's exaggerated impression. The redheaded boy was clearly enjoying himself, his levity helping dispel her lingering tension.

"That wasn't exactly how I phrased it, but thanks for the dramatization," Akari flicked Sora's forehead lightly, making him laugh harder.

"But you basically told those old geezers to screw off with class," Monika remarked, arms crossed with a smirk. "I approve."

"Wasn't hard considering they had no solid arguments," Akari shrugged. "They know politically I'm too influential to block."

"Plus you'd do things your way regardless," Touka added, raising an eyebrow.

"Exactly," Akari winked.

The group continued toward the Senju Compound, drawing more curious glances along the way. While some villagers still seemed uncertain about the newcomers, none confronted them.

"This is more spacious than I imagined," Karen observed the compound.

"Tsunade-sama truly doesn't use this space, so we have room to work," Yamato explained. "We'll just need some reorganization."

"Perfect," Akari smiled. "Because now that we're officially part of Konoha, we've got much to build."

"I wonder if Team Seven's back from the Wave mission," Akari mused. "And I need to speak with Mikoto."

"They should return soon, given their mission duration," Yamato noted. "Kakashi will likely debrief you immediately."

Akari nodded, gaze briefly drifting skyward. If all went well, Naruto and Sasuke should've grown considerably from this mission. She longed to see them, but first needed to settle the Uzumaki.

"And Mikoto?" Monika asked, studying Akari's expression.

"She'll want to help with reconstruction. Since... the incident, she's become more isolated."

"Incident?" Karen raised an eyebrow. "Something happened to the Uchiha?"

"To summarize, only four Uchiha remain alive currently - Sasuke, Mikoto, the one who slaughtered them all, and one unknown," Akari replied.

The group paused, absorbing this. Even those unfamiliar with the Uchiha recognized the gravity of such a massacre.

"Wait," Mei narrowed her eyes. "You're saying one person wiped out an entire clan?"

"Exactly," Akari confirmed solemnly. "Itachi Uchiha, Sasuke's elder brother."

A heavy silence fell. Monika whistled low, crossing her arms.

"Damn..." she murmured. "And Konoha allowed this?"

Akari didn't immediately respond. Her expression hardened slightly.

"It was... complicated," she finally said. "But ultimately, Sasuke and Mikoto survived, and that's what I focus on."

"Hmm," Karen studied Akari before shrugging. "Makes sense. Still, four Uchiha left worldwide... That changes things."

"Bet your ass it does," Daichi remarked. "The Uchiha were among the strongest clans. With only four remaining, their significance grows."

Akari didn't reply, simply continuing forward. Her thoughts divided between the Uzumaki and coming tasks - Team Seven's return, speaking with Mikoto... Much remained.

"Let's head in," she finally said, eyeing the Senju Compound gates. "We've a home to rebuild."

The Uzumaki nodded, setting aside concerns for now. Work awaited.

Chapter Text

As Team 7 approached Konoha's gates, Zabuza - now with his face covering lowered - carried Haku in his arms. Naruto still couldn't believe their supposed C-rank mission had escalated to at least B-rank. He couldn't wait to tell Akari about their success.

Sasuke seemed pensive. The mission had given him several ideas for combo attacks with Naruto, but his thoughts lingered on Sakura's passivity. She hadn't been useless - quite the opposite, having focused on protecting Tazuna - but he wished she'd develop more combat skills.

Kakashi approached the village guards who smiled and stood.

"You won't believe this," one chuckled.

Kakashi raised an eyebrow. "What happened?"

"Akari returned from her Uzushiogakure mission and... well, she brought about ten more Uzumaki with her. They're at the Senju Compound rebuilding the place."

Naruto froze, eyes bulging. "WHAT?!"

Zabuza frowned as Haku stirred slightly in his arms, still unconscious. Sasuke simply sighed at Naruto's predictable overreaction.

"You're saying Akari found other Uzumaki?!" Naruto repeated, voice bursting with disbelief and excitement.

"Seems so," the guard grinned. "They arrived yesterday. Akari reported to the Hokage and they've been reorganizing the Senju Compound since."

Energy surged through Naruto as if mission fatigue had vanished. His eyes sparkled. "I gotta see this!" He nearly bolted ahead.

"Hey, hold on," Kakashi caught his shoulder. "First we report to the Hokage."

Naruto grimaced but knew he couldn't skip protocol. "Fine, fine... but I'm going straight to the Senju Compound after!"

As they entered, Zabuza analytically observed the village. Years had passed since he'd last seen Konoha, and being here as a "guest" felt strange. He noticed guards' and civilians' wary or curious stares. Haku groaned softly in his arms, showing signs of waking.

Sasuke walked beside Naruto, hands in pockets. "If Akari really found other Uzumaki, this changes things."

"Like what?" Naruto asked, still buzzing.

Sasuke sighed. "It means the Uzumaki clan might be returning. You think other villages will ignore that?"

Naruto's retort died on his lips. He'd never considered this. Akari hadn't just found survivors - she'd brought them to Konoha. The Uzumaki bloodline, the feared sealing arts - they were resurging.

And that might draw enemies.

But Naruto shook it off, crossing his arms confidently. "Doesn't matter! If anyone tries anything, I'll protect my family!"

Sasuke rolled his eyes. "You talk like you're already a jōnin..."

"And you talk like you're Hokage already!"

Their quiet bickering continued toward the Hokage Tower as Kakashi sighed in familiar exasperation.

Zabuza observed silently. The Uzumaki name wasn't unfamiliar - he recalled stories of dangerous shinobi whose sealing arts could turn wars. Now they were returning.

He wondered if this would benefit or endanger Konoha.

But for now, it wasn't his concern. Haku remained his sole focus.

[...]

Meanwhile at the Senju Compound, Akari sat in one of the newly renovated hallways, examining a scroll from Uzushiogakure.

Her gaze shifted to the entrance where Team 7 approached with two... guests. Narrowing her eyes, she appeared before them instantly.

"My babies!" she exclaimed, embracing Naruto and Sasuke. "You came back alive, wonderful!"

Naruto laughed, clinging to Akari as if years had passed, while Sasuke sighed - clearly accustomed to but not rejecting the overenthusiastic greeting.

"Of course we're alive! And we've got an amazing story!" Naruto pulled back just enough to stare at her. "Wait... YOU FOUND OTHER UZUMAKI?!"

Akari's eyes sparkled with pride and fatigue. "Yes. Ten of them, to be exact. Some older, some around your age. And yes, they all have red hair, before you ask."

"THIS IS AWESOME!" Naruto practically bounced in place.

Sasuke remained more analytical. "How are they adjusting? Do they plan to stay?"

"They're fine, still processing everything. And yes, they're staying. Uzushiogakure is our ancestral home, but it's no longer safe. Here at least they have a chance."

Akari's attention then shifted to Zabuza and Haku. The former Mist swordsman met her gaze, recognizing a dangerous kunoichi when he saw one.

"So these are the guests?" Akari crossed her arms.

Kakashi scratched his neck. "Their situation is... complicated."

Zabuza sighed tiredly. "For the record, I'm not here to cause trouble. Just for Haku."

Akari nodded slowly, observing the unconscious boy. "He needs medical attention. We've brought Uzumaki healers who can help."

After a hesitant pause, Zabuza agreed. He had few options.

Naruto beamed. "This is perfect! Now there's more Uzumaki, and Haku will be okay! Total mission success!"

Akari laughed and ruffled her brother's hair. "Seems you've grown a bit, huh Naruto?"

He puffed his chest proudly. "I'm amazing!"

Sasuke rolled his eyes as Akari laughed again. The Uzumaki legacy's reconstruction was just beginning, and the village didn't yet grasp its future impact.

[...]

As the group walked through the compound, Naruto discreetly approached Akari once others were out of earshot.

"I heard something when I was there," Naruto said.

Akari tilted her head curiously. "Oh? Heard something interesting?" she smiled.

"In my head," Naruto clarified.

Akari's smile vanished instantly. Her eyes narrowed slightly, posture tensing. "Explain," she said calmly but firmly.

Naruto scratched his neck uncertainly. "It was when Haku was... y'know, almost dying. I got really mad. Like, super mad. Then I heard a voice. Not mine. It said something about lending me power..."

Akari remained silent for moments, analyzing him. Then she exhaled slowly and placed a hand on his shoulder. "What exactly did it say?"

"That you annoy him... And that the 'other half was being soft,' whatever that means."

Akari's eyes narrowed further. The Yang half was communicating? It should've been hostile - that was its nature. Yet it was talking?

"Kurama, this is unprecedented. Your other half should be more... temperamental," she thought. "Could it be plotting something?"

Kurama remained silent momentarily before responding thoughtfully. "This is unusual. The Yang half has always been more impulsive, more aggressive. That it's communicating like this without attempting control or inciting destruction defies expectations."

"So you think it's scheming?"

"Uncertain. But clearly it's establishing rapport with Naruto. If this were momentary rage, it would've forced chakra release. Instead... it spoke. This indicates testing waters."

Akari squeezed Naruto's shoulder gently, maintaining composure. "Did you feel anything different when it spoke? Any uncontrollable urges to attack or... anything?"

Naruto frowned thoughtfully. "I got angrier, but... didn't lose control. Felt more... natural. Like my own strength."

Akari's eyes narrowed further. This was concerning yet revealing. Kurama's Yang half wasn't attempting domination but subtle influence. It saw Naruto as potentially useful.

"Listen Naruto," Akari lowered her voice. "If it speaks again, don't ignore it, but don't trust blindly either. It's part of something far greater than you realize."

Naruto blinked confusedly. "You're talking like you know this thing."

Akari sighed, considering how to explain. Perhaps it was time for some answers. "We'll discuss this after handling the Uzumaki and Hokage business. But know this... you're not crazy."

Naruto huffed. "That's a relief."

But Akari knew this was just the beginning. If Kurama's Yang half was reaching out, changes were coming.

Watching Naruto leave to join the other Uzumaki, she sighed.

"We'll need to enter the seal and have another chat with your other half," she told Kurama mentally. "You'll get to meet yourself - what an honor," she teased.

Kurama grumbled internally. "Honor? Hah! Last thing I want is dealing with myself, especially the more... excitable portion."

"Excitable? You mean insufferable?" Akari prodded, feeling his tail flick in her consciousness.

"You're no paragon of pleasantness either, human," Kurama retorted, though she sensed amusement.

Refocusing, Akari realized Naruto was steps from discovering his jinchūriki status. Once that happened, nothing would be the same.

Approaching Naruto and Sasuke conversing with Sora, she grinned. "Making friends with your new cousins, Naru-chan?"

Naruto grimaced at the nickname. "I'm not a kid, Nee-chan!"

Sora chuckled lightly, observing the siblings curiously.

"Could've fooled me," Sasuke remarked with a smirk.

"Hey! I'm super mature!" Naruto puffed his chest.

"Yeah, sure," Akari rolled her eyes. "Well Mr. Mature, how about introductions?"

Naruto opened his mouth but paused, realizing he knew little about Sora. "Uh... Sora, right?"

Sora nodded smiling. "Right. Sora Uzumaki, 14. Spent most of my life in Uzushiogakure, preserved in stasis until Akari's team found us."

"Whoa..." Naruto whistled. "So you're basically from the past?"

"Something like that," Sora shrugged. "I remember bits before the attack, but I was young."

Sasuke observed intently. He knew clans couldn't be erased without traces, but seeing survivors materialize like ghosts was surreal.

"What were you training in?" Sasuke asked.

"Sealing arts mainly, like any Uzumaki. But also taijutsu and kenjutsu," Sora explained.

Naruto's eyes lit up. "So you can learn the Uzumaki Whirlwind Style too?"

Sora blinked confusedly. "The what?"

Exchanging looks with Akari, who simply smiled, Naruto grinned widely. "Looks like we've got lots to teach our cousins!"

Sora chuckled, though Akari noticed his subtle hesitation. Like the others, he was still processing everything.

The Uzumaki clan's reconstruction had only just begun.

Chapter Text

While the Uzumakis were working, each performing their role, Akari seemed focused on something. As she looked around Konoha, she paid attention to the barriers surrounding the village and Uzushiogakure, which made her thoughtful.

In theory, a barrier should protect Konoha, but another might be necessary, especially now that the Uzumaki clan had returned. At this early stage, any additional protection could be crucial.

'Okay, okay, everyone come here,' Akari called out to those present, including the Uzumakis, Kakashi, Sasuke, and Sakura.

The redhead looked at the faces of her clan members, smiling slightly. She couldn't help but feel proud of this moment. Aside from her mother, she had never seen another Uzumaki before, so this was unprecedented for her. Knowing that she would lead them all filled her with a certain pride. Mikoto arrived a few moments later, joining the crowd.

'We need to discuss seals for our Complex, which will be called the Uzumaki Complex.' She picked up a stone and placed a seal on it. 'We must ensure that only two types of people can enter here: either Uzumakis or invited guests. We'll make something similar to Konoha's barrier… except this one will actually work.'

She muttered the last part, slightly irritated.

Kakashi rolled his eyes, observing Akari while crossing his arms.

'Hey, Konoha's barrier works.'

'Only because I improved it. Honestly, I think even a Genin from Sunagakure could have gotten through the old one. I mean, Orochimaru passed through it for years.' Akari huffed.

Kakashi sighed dramatically, raising his hands in surrender.

'Okay, okay, you have a point. But you don't have to rub it in the village's face.'

Sasuke observed everything with crossed arms but couldn't hide a slight smile. He was already used to Akari's way of always poking at the system's flaws.

'So... you want to make a stronger barrier seal?' Sakura asked, looking at the stone Akari was holding.

'Exactly,' Akari nodded. 'I already have some ideas based on the scrolls we found in Uzushiogakure. This barrier will not only prevent unauthorized entry but also detect changes in chakra signatures. In other words, even if someone tries to use transformation or another trick, it won’t work.'

The Uzumakis present murmured among themselves, clearly impressed. Sayori let out a low whistle.

'This is a level of security Konoha has never seen before.'

'Exactly,' Akari smiled. 'Besides that, I want to implement an alert seal that notifies all Uzumakis inside the complex if someone unauthorized tries to enter.'

Mikoto, who had been listening attentively, gave a slight smile.

'You think like a true leader, Akari. Minato would be proud.'

Akari paused for a moment, feeling a slight pang in her chest at the mention of her father’s name. Then, she lifted her chin with a small smirk.

'I hope so. Now, let's get started.'

She picked up a scroll and began drawing the structure of the seal on the ground, while the other Uzumakis gathered around to learn and assist.

The Uzumaki clan's reconstruction was officially underway.

[...]

'Okay, what happened here?' Akari looked at Aiko, Sora, and Ryu.

The trio had their heads lowered like children caught red-handed in the middle of mischief. Behind them was a hole in the wall and what Akari recognized as traces of seals.

'Well... We saw the bakuhatsu fuda seal and thought, would it be possible to make it bigger at a specific point?' Sora chuckled nervously, scratching his neck.

Akari closed her eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath before looking at the three teenagers with a tired but patient expression.

'And you thought the best way to test that was inside the Complex we're building?'

Aiko took a step back, clearly sensing that the question didn’t need an answer.

'Technically... it worked?' Ryu tried, pointing at the scorched remains of the seal on the wall.

Akari rubbed her temples.

'What exactly did you use?'

'We... kind of... layered multiple explosive seals and added a chakra amplifier,' Sora explained, still laughing nervously. 'And maybe, just maybe, put a little more chakra into it than necessary.'

'How much more?'

The three remained silent for a moment, exchanging looks until Aiko muttered,

'Enough to break the wall?'

Akari let out an exasperated sigh.

'I should make you rebuild this by yourselves, but honestly, you'd probably blow up something else in the process.'

Sasuke, who had been watching with crossed arms, couldn't hold back a quiet chuckle.

'You know you won’t be able to stop them from testing things, right?'

Akari shot him a sideways glance before turning back to the three young Uzumakis.

'All right, you want to test seals? Fine. But now I’ll supervise. And from now on, explosive tests happen outside the Complex. If I see another hole in the walls, you’ll train Taijutsu with Touka until you pass out.'"

There you go! I made sure everything flowed naturally and adapted phrases accordingly for a smooth English translation. Hope you like it!

The trio swallowed hard.

'Understood!' they responded in unison.

Akari sighed, crossing her arms as she observed the hole.

'At least you're learning. Now, bring me the scrolls you used. I want to see exactly what you did.'

The three rushed to grab the scrolls, clearly relieved that they weren’t about to receive a longer lecture—or worse, manual punishment from Touka. Sasuke looked at Akari with a half-smile.

'You know they're going to try again, right?'

'I know,' Akari replied, crossing her arms. 'But at least now they'll do it under supervision.'

Mikoto, who had been standing slightly behind, approached with a curious look at the charred remains of the seal.

'I’d say their mistake wasn’t the amplification but how they distributed the chakra. If the seal had been more stable, it could have created a controlled explosion at a specific point instead of just blowing up the entire wall.'

Akari looked at the Uchiha in surprise.

'You understand seals?'

Mikoto smiled slightly.

'Kushina taught me a few things when we were younger. I was never as talented as she was, but I have some knowledge.'

Akari felt a warmth in her chest hearing that. The thought of her mother sharing her knowledge with Mikoto, who was now practically her stepmother, was comforting in a way she couldn’t quite describe.

The three returned with the scrolls and handed them to Akari, who began analyzing them with Mikoto by her side.

'Hmmm… you were on the right track, but you went overboard layering the seals.' She pointed to one of the diagrams. 'If you had stabilized this part before activating the amplifier, the explosion would have been channeled into a single point.'

Aiko blinked, surprised.

'So… it can be improved?'

'It can be optimized,' Mikoto corrected. 'And that’s exactly what we’re going to do now.'

Akari shot her a playful look.

'We?'

'Well, you said you wanted to teach the younger ones to use seals correctly, right? Consider this a learning project.'

Sora’s eyes sparkled.

'We can really keep testing?!'

'As long as you follow all the instructions and do it OUTSIDE the Complex,' Akari emphasized.

The three nodded eagerly.

Sasuke sighed.

'This place is going to end up exploding at some point…'

'Don’t worry, Sasuke,' Akari smiled. 'I’ve already thought about that. I’m going to create a specific testing area, reinforced with containment seals. It’ll be a grand seal laboratory,' she exclaimed.

'We’ll make Orochimaru green with envy,' Hana said, laughing as she approached.

Sasuke raised an eyebrow.

'Great. Now, besides a Complex, we’re building a testing ground for explosions.'

Akari lightly slapped his back.

'Exactly. Welcome to the Uzumaki Clan.'

The Uchiha rolled his eyes but couldn’t hide the small smile threatening to appear.

Hana crossed her arms, still laughing.

'But seriously, this could be very useful. If we’re going to test new seals and even improve old ones, having a safe place for it will prevent… incidents.'

She glanced at the hole in the wall, making the three young Uzumakis lower their heads again.

Akari nodded.

'Exactly. We’ll divide the space into sectors: one for explosive tests, one for barrier reinforcement, another for support seals… and maybe even one dedicated to medical fuinjutsu.'

Mikoto looked at Akari with a thoughtful expression.

'If you develop this area well, it could become one of the most important sites in Konoha. A specialized Uzumaki seal laboratory… something even the Hokage couldn’t ignore.'

'That’s the plan,' Akari responded with a sharp smile.

She knew that, despite her respect for Konoha, she could never fully trust the village to guarantee the Uzumakis' security. If the Uzumaki Clan was to become a relevant force again, it would be by their own merit.

Sora, Aiko, and Ryu seemed more excited now. The idea of a place where they could test their experiments without fear thrilled them.

'When can we start?!' Sora asked, nearly bouncing with excitement.

Akari laughed.

'First, you’re going to help rebuild this wall. Then, we start the laboratory project.'

The three let out a defeated sigh but started moving to gather materials.

Hana smiled at Akari.

'You’re really bringing the Uzumakis back, huh?'

The redhead looked around, seeing her clan working together, her family growing stronger again. She smiled.

'I am. And this is just the beginning.'"

I made sure the translation flowed naturally, adapting phrases for smooth readability. Hope you like it!

Chapter Text

Daichi and Karen were applying corrosion seals to some walls in the compound—a demolition technique used in Uzushiogakure that slowly rots targets by draining their chakra, leaving minimal traces.

"This'll give us more space in the central area," Karen said, placing another seal.

"Hope the Senju ghosts don't haunt us for this," Daichi remarked while tagging another wall.

Hana, watching with crossed arms, chuckled. "If any Senju complain, we'll remind them they should've protected the Uzumaki when they had the chance."

Karen laughed and continued adjusting the seals. The corrosion technique allowed structures to disintegrate silently—no explosions or obvious signs of demolition. Soon these old houses would crumble to dust, making room for sturdier buildings tailored to the reborn Uzumaki Clan's needs.

"Decades ago I was sealed during our village's attack," Daichi sighed. "Now I wake up to rebuild it... in Konoha. Speaking of which—ramen after this? I want a proper bowl."

Karen smiled while finishing the last seals. "Truly an Uzumaki spirit. Complete a big task and immediately think of food."

"We've earned it," Daichi grinned. "Besides, it's been decades since decent ramen."

Hana raised an eyebrow. "You remember the taste after being frozen that long?"

He gazed skyward thoughtfully. "Not exactly... but some things feel impossible to forget."

Karen snorted. "Poetic for someone who just threatened Senju ghosts."

Daichi shrugged. "If I get haunted while eating, at least I'll die happy."

Hana shook her head, smiling as the seals activated. The walls began dissolving inward with only faint crackling sounds—like old wood succumbing to time.

Akari arrived, observing the progress. "Hmm. Corrosion seals. Efficient."

"Very," Karen confirmed. "These houses will be dust in hours without messy debris."

"Excellent. Just don't demolish Tsunade's house—it'll be her peaceful island amid energetic Uzumakis. Also, we'll need population-dense housing since some of you will start actively searching for scattered Uzumaki during the Chunin Exams."

Daichi whistled. "Hunting lost Uzumaki worldwide... Never thought I'd see our lineage flourish again."

"Neither did I," Karen admitted softly. "But we've learned survivors always exist. We just need to find them."

Hana nodded. "And convince them to join. Some may not even know they're Uzumaki."

Akari watched the decaying walls, pensive. "Which is why we strengthen this foundation first. More Uzumaki means more space needed. This isn't just reconstruction—it's creating a home."

Daichi smirked. "You sound like a true leader, you know."

Akari side-eyed him. "Because I am."

Hana laughed. "Now you've fed her ego."

Akari rolled her eyes but smiled. "Focus. Once demolition finishes, I want a team prepped to search for other Uzumaki. We'll need solid intel and strategy."

Karen thumped her chest. "Leave the tracking to me. If Uzumaki blood exists out there, I'll find it."

"Then we've got work to do," Akari concluded as the houses turned to dust.

A new future for the Uzumaki was taking shape.

[...]

As old structures crumbled, new ones began rising—sealing techniques allowing skipped construction phases. Akari reviewed scrolls in her makeshift home (built using her Doton and Yamato's Mokuton) while Sasuke, Mikoto, and Naruto explored. The house brimmed with reinforcement, temperature-regulation, and privacy seals.

Studying locked scrolls, Akari couldn't stop thinking about Naruto. Kurama had spoken to him—an anomaly requiring investigation. When night fell, she appeared in Naruto's room, gently touching his forehead with a sleep-inducing seal. A matching one ensured Sasuke wouldn't interrupt.

With a long exhale, Akari placed her hand on Naruto's abdomen.

"Ready to meet yourself, Kurama?" she mentally asked.

The fox chuckled darkly in her mind.

"Always."

Closing her eyes, Akari channeled chakra through Naruto's seal. Her refined control ensured no disruption as she connected to his mental space. The world vanished, replaced by a dim corridor glowing red at its end. The scent of dampness and distant water droplets filled the air.

The fox's chamber materialized before her. The massive seal bars stood firm, emblazoned with the "seal" kanji. Behind them, the glowing orange eyes of Kurama's Yang half watched Akari intently - more alert than usual, as if expecting her.

"Well look who decided to show up," Yang Kurama drawled. "Took you long enough."

Akari crossed her arms, sharp gaze locked on the towering creature. "You spoke to Naruto."

"And that's a problem?"

"That depends," Akari stepped forward. "What exactly did you tell him?"

Kurama bared his fangs in a grin. "Just enough to pique his curiosity."

The redhead's eyes narrowed. "If you're trying to manipulate my brother—"

"Manipulate?" Kurama's laugh vibrated through the space. "I'm part of him. He needs to know that. You can shield him from many things, but not from what he is."

Akari fell silent. The fox had a point. Eventually, Naruto would have to face this truth himself.

"Why now?" Her expression remained stern. "You're more restless than usual."

Yang Kurama studied her, eyes slitting slightly. "Because he's growing. Getting stronger. No matter how you delay it, he'll need me eventually."

Another laugh echoed as Yin Kurama materialized beside Akari in a smaller form to avoid overwhelming Naruto's chakra.

"Didn't expect to see you since the split," Yin Kurama tilted its head. "Quite curious. Tell me, have you grown fond of the blond brat?"

Yang Kurama growled low, eyes flashing with irritation and something subtler. "Tch. Fond is too strong. But he's my vessel. Like it or not, we're bound."

Akari smirked, arms crossed. "Hmm... sounds like a very roundabout 'yes.'"

The fox huffed but didn't deny. "The boy's stubborn. Has a way of getting under people's skin... apparently even mine."

Yin Kurama chuckled, tail swaying lazily. "Ahhh, so you're noticing. It's not just strength... Naruto draws people in."

"You say that like I never realized," Yang countered. "I know what he could become. The question is whether he's ready."

Akari's gaze sharpened. "And you think he isn't?"

Yang Kurama stared before looking at its prison bars. "He's getting there. But... there's much he still doesn't know."

"Which is why we're here, no?" Yin Kurama remarked lightly. "To guide him."

Akari rubbed her temple with a sigh. "Naruto's strong, but this bond between you needs proper foundation. If you want him to know the truth, we'll ensure he learns it the right way."

Yang Kurama's deep laugh rumbled. "Always so controlling, Akari. But I'll admit... I prefer this to being treated as a mindless weapon."

Yin Kurama looked at its counterpart smugly. "So. We finally agree on something."

Yang Kurama sighed, eyes flashing before fixing on Akari. "He'll hear me again. Sooner or later."

"And when he does, he'll be ready," Akari stated firmly.

A low grunt was Yang's only reply. "Hmph. We'll see."

As Akari prepared to leave, Yin Kurama turned sharply to its other half. "One more thing... try any tricks to steal Naruto from me, and I won't play nice."

Yang bared its fangs. "As if I'd lose to you."

Akari rolled her eyes. "You two are impossible."

With that, she withdrew from the mental space, returning to reality where Naruto slept soundly. The weight of their conversation lingered as she exhaled deeply.

The bond between Naruto and Kurama was forming, and Akari knew she'd eventually need to have that conversation. With a resigned sigh, she gazed out the bedroom window - the time had come.

[...]

Naruto awoke feeling strangely groggy. Blinking sleep from his eyes, he spotted Akari perched on the windowsill gazing outside.

"Nee-san?" he rasped, rubbing his eyes.

"We need to talk."

Naruto immediately nodded. Though rare, he recognized Akari's serious tone. Sasuke, just waking up, moved to leave the room. While unsure of the topic's nature, he understood its importance - until his hand touched the doorknob.

"Stay, Sasuke," Akari sighed. "You're family and Naruto's teammate. You should hear this too."

Sasuke paused at those words. Though he'd never admit it, they struck deep enough to make him release the knob and sit beside Naruto.

"What about my mother?" Sasuke asked.

"She already knows," Akari exhaled. "It's about that voice you heard, Naruto. And the two chakras within you."

Naruto fully awakened, sleep's haze evaporating as his gaze locked onto Akari.

"The voice...?" he echoed, memories resurfacing. That presence. The vast, untamed chakra he'd sensed in Wave Country.

Sasuke straightened too, arms crossed. He'd always suspected something unusual about Naruto's chakra but never pressed.

Akari took a steadying breath.

"You've felt it, Naruto. A chakra different from your own - ancient and powerful."

The blond nodded slowly.

"I always thought it was weird... like something inside me. But I never knew what." His eyes searched Akari's. "That was his voice, wasn't it?"

"Yes."

Her blunt confirmation sent chills down Naruto's spine, yet he held her gaze.

"What is it then? What's inside me?"

Akari measured her words carefully. He needed the truth, but delivered properly.

"Within you, Naruto... is the other half of Kurama. The Nine-Tailed Fox."

Silence thickened. Naruto's eyes widened.

"What...?"

Akari continued calmly.

"When the village was attacked eleven years ago... our parents fought Kurama. To protect Konoha, our father Minato sealed the fox within us both. I received the Yin half. You got the Yang half."

Naruto blinked, absorbing each word. Beside him, Sasuke listened intently.

"So..." Naruto murmured distantly. "That power I always felt... it's been with me all along?"

Akari nodded.

"Yes. And that voice was Kurama reaching out."

Naruto bowed his head, thoughts whirling. He'd always known he was different, sensed something unusual within. But this...

"I'm... a jinchūriki," he whispered more to himself.

Akari's chest tightened. She'd wanted to spare him the harsh revelation.

"You are. But it doesn't define you."

Naruto took a steadying breath.

"And... Kurama? What does he want?"

Akari hesitated but answered truthfully.

"He wants you to know him. To understand what he is. He's not just a mindless beast... and believe it or not, he doesn't want to hurt you."

Naruto looked between Akari and silently observing Sasuke. Then he clenched his fists.

"I want to talk to him."

Akari arched a brow.

"Now?"

Naruto nodded firmly.

"I need to understand this. No running away."

After exchanging glances with Sasuke (who merely shrugged, secretly curious), Akari relented.

"Alright. But I'm coming with you."

As Naruto agreed, Akari placed her hand on his abdomen, preparing to guide him into the mental space where Kurama awaited.

[...]

The world around Naruto dissolved instantly. Darkness reigned momentarily before giving way to a long, damp corridor illuminated by crimson light at its end. The sound of dripping water echoed softly as the musty scent blended with the heavy atmosphere of this mental space.

Naruto glanced around, feeling his heartbeat accelerate. Though he knew this was his own mind, everything felt startlingly real.

Then his eyes landed on the massive cage ahead. The imposing bars and central "Seal" kanji seemed to vibrate with contained energy. And there they were—the glowing scarlet eyes of Yang Kurama, fixed on him with indescribable intensity.

The great fox didn't speak immediately. It simply observed Naruto, analyzing every nuance of his expression and posture. For a moment, only silence stretched between them.

"So... you're real," Naruto finally broke the silence, his voice equal parts wary and fascinated.

The fox bared its fangs in a grin. "Surprised?"

Naruto swallowed hard but stood firm. "I..." He took a steadying breath. "Don't know what to say."

Kurama tilted its head, amusement glinting in its gaze. "Hmph. Expected you'd come in here yelling, demanding what I want."

Naruto frowned. "I thought about it," he admitted. "But... Akari said you don't want to hurt me. That you're not just some mindless beast."

Kurama's eyes narrowed, expression sobering. "Ah. So she's already poisoned you with her words."

"It's not poison!" Naruto fired back instantly. "I just... want to understand."

The fox studied him another long moment before exhaling heavily. "Understand, huh?"

"Yeah."

"Then tell me, Naruto Uzumaki... what exactly do you want to understand?"

Naruto hesitated. Countless questions swirled, yet none seemed to capture what truly burned in his chest. "I want to know... who you really are."

Kurama's brow arched as if surprised by the answer.

Then a second presence manifested.

"Oh, now that's an interesting question," Yin Kurama's smooth voice echoed through the space as its smaller form materialized beside silently observing Akari.

Yang Kurama huffed. "Tch. You again?"

"Still bothered by me, other me?" Yin Kurama smiled faintly. "You've been alone too long..."

Naruto looked between the two foxes, his mind flooding with questions. "You... know each other?"

Yin Kurama chuckled. "Oh child, we're the same entity. He's my other half," she explained, gazing at her larger counterpart.

Yang Kurama growled low but didn't deny it.

"You're... half of him?" Naruto asked Akari.

The redhead nodded. "Yes. When the seal was made, our father split Kurama in two."

Naruto fell silent, processing. "So... if we put you two together, you'd become one?"

The Kuramas exchanged glances before Yang laughed. "Heh. Clever, but it's not that simple, brat."

Yin Kurama smiled. "Though in essence, yes."

Naruto absorbed this before turning determined eyes to Yang Kurama. "Then if you're part of me... that means I'm part of you too, right?"

Yang Kurama blinked, its gaze faltering momentarily. "Hah. Curious logic."

"I don't want us to be enemies," Naruto declared.

Yang Kurama went silent, eyes gleaming with unreadable emotion.

After a weighted pause, the fox sighed deeply. "Hmph. You're just like your father..."

Akari arched a brow but remained quiet, letting events unfold.

Naruto grinned. "I'll take that as a compliment."

Yang Kurama merely huffed. "We'll see how far this talk takes you, brat..."

Chapter Text

Akari sighed as they left Naruto’s mind. The space around them distorted as they were pulled out of Naruto’s mental landscape and thrown back into their physical bodies in the room.

Minutes passed. Sasuke watched them curiously as Akari regained control of her body, flexing her hands repeatedly.

"I forgot how it feels to enter someone else’s mind," Akari muttered. "It sucks, dattebane."

Naruto blinked a few times, still processing everything that had just happened. He glanced at Akari, who was massaging her temples with a tired sigh, then at Sasuke, who stood with his arms crossed, waiting.

"So?" Sasuke finally broke the silence. "How was it?"

Naruto opened his mouth to answer but hesitated. How could he describe it? Kurama’s overwhelming presence, the way her eyes seemed to pierce through him, the weight of her words…

"It was… intense," he said at last.

Sasuke raised an eyebrow.

"Intense?"

"Yeah!" Naruto straightened up. "Like, she’s huge, terrifying, and has this stare that makes you feel like an ant, but… at the same time…"

He frowned, searching for the right words.

"She doesn’t hate me," he said, a note of surprise in his voice. "Not the way I thought she would."

Sasuke studied Naruto for a moment, his dark eyes scanning every detail of his expression.

"Hmph. So, what are you gonna do now?"

Naruto took a deep breath, clenching his fists with determination.

"I’m going to talk to her more. I want to really know her." He looked at Akari.

Akari smiled faintly, though exhaustion still lingered on her face.

"That’s good, Naruto," she said. "Anyway, you two should go see Kakashi. He has something to tell you."

The two nodded before leaving the room. Akari sighed. The Chunin Exams were coming soon—Kakashi would probably ramp up their training before telling them they’d been entered.

Akari walked to a separate room, a small makeshift space Yamato had created with his Mokuton. Inside, Haku sat on the bed, his wounds no longer severe, his chest lightly bandaged.

Zabuza was asleep in a chair. When Haku saw Akari, he smiled gently.

"Akari-hime," Haku said.

Akari immediately flushed slightly, turning her face away.

"Don’t call me that," she murmured, walking over to Haku. "I was checking your condition. Naruto’s seal was innovative but still inefficient. I examined your body and… Well, I didn’t realize you were a—"

"I’m a boy," Haku said firmly.

"Um, I had to clean your body, Haku, so I—"

"Akari-san… I’m a boy," he repeated.

Silence hung between them for a few moments. Akari stared at Haku, her red eyes slightly wide. It wasn’t surprising she was confused—she’d seen his body while treating him, and what she saw didn’t align with typical expectations for a man. But the resolve in Haku’s voice left no room for doubt.

She closed her eyes for a moment, sighing, then nodded.

"Right. You’re a boy."

Haku smiled softly, relaxing a little on the bed. He could tell Akari had accepted his words without hesitation or judgment.

"Thank you," he said simply.

Akari crossed her arms, looking away, still slightly uncomfortable—not because of Haku’s words, but because of her own lack of tact.

"Anyway, I just wanted to make sure you were okay," she said, finally meeting his gaze again. "Naruto’s seal held off the worst of the damage, but you still need rest."

Haku nodded, his calm smile unwavering.

"I feel better. Thanks to all of you, I’m alive."

Akari’s expression softened.

"That was Naruto’s doing," she corrected. "He refused to let you die."

Haku lowered his head slightly, thoughtful.

"He reminds me of someone… someone who never gives up on others."

Akari arched an eyebrow.

"Zabuza?"

Haku smiled but neither confirmed nor denied it.

"He doesn’t show it the same way, but… yes, I suppose so."

Akari sighed.

"Right. Well, rest up. We still have to figure out what to do with you two."

She glanced at Zabuza, who was still snoring softly in the chair. Despite his slouched posture, his hand remained tightly gripping the hilt of the Kubikiribōchō. He was a man used to sleeping ready for battle.

Haku followed her gaze and chuckled lightly.

"He might seem scary, but he has a good heart."

Akari snorted.

"We’ll see about that later."

She turned to leave, but before she reached the door, Haku spoke again.

"Akari-san."

She paused, looking back over her shoulder.

"Yeah?"

Haku’s serene gaze held something deeper.

"Thank you. For everything."

Akari didn’t respond immediately, just tightened her grip on the doorknob. Then, without fully turning around, she muttered:

"Don’t thank me yet."

With that, she left.

Zabuza, hearing the door close, finally stirred from his sleep. He opened his eyes, still groggy, and fixed Haku with a heavy but alert stare.

"Haku… what was all that?"

Haku smiled softly, shifting slightly on the bed.

"Nothing major, Zabuza-san. Just… conversations."

The swordsman frowned and rubbed his face, feeling the lingering weight of fatigue. His eyes flicked to the door Akari had exited through, then back to Haku.

"That girl… did she treat you well?"

"Yes. Akari-san is… kind, in her own reserved way."

Zabuza scoffed, crossing his arms.

"Kind, huh? Didn’t seem too kind when we fought."

Haku chuckled quietly.

"She fought like someone protecting what matters. I respect that."

Silence lingered between them until Zabuza exhaled deeply, his gaze turning serious.

"So? What do you want to do now, Haku?"

Haku tilted his head slightly, studying Zabuza with his ever-calm eyes, which hid layers of unspoken feelings.

"What do you want to do, Zabuza-san?"

The former rogue ninja growled lowly, running a hand through his disheveled hair.

"Damn blond brat, that redheaded girl… why did they have to be different?"

Haku didn’t answer immediately, just kept watching Zabuza. He understood. He always understood.

"Maybe this is our chance for a new start," Haku said quietly.

Zabuza didn’t reply, just closed his eyes for a long moment. When he opened them again, something had shifted in his gaze.

Whether it was determination or resignation… Haku couldn’t yet tell.

[Later: The Council Meeting]

Akari stood before Hiruzen and the other council members—Koharu Utatane, Homura Mitokado, and Danzō—with the agenda clear: Zabuza Momochi and Haku, recently brought to Konoha after Team 7’s mission.

Akari looked at Hiruzen, who puffed on his pipe as he reviewed the documents.

"Zabuza and Haku will be part of my clan," Akari stated calmly.

The silence in the room was deafening.

Hiruzen paused his reading, exhaling a slow stream of smoke, while the other council members reacted with varying expressions. Koharu narrowed her eyes, Homura adjusted his glasses with a sigh, and Danzō… Danzō simply watched Akari with his usual impassivity, but she knew behind that mask, he was dissecting every word with precision.

"You say that as if it’s already decided, Akari," Koharu said sharply. "You don’t have the authority to simply claim two rogue ninjas as part of your clan."

Akari crossed her arms, her gaze sharp.

"I do. As head of the Uzumaki Clan, the decision to accept members is mine. The last mission and Kakashi’s reports prove they have a degree of reliability. Haku was saved by me, which puts him in our debt. In the Uzumaki complex, they’ll be under surveillance—my surveillance."

Danzō finally spoke, his voice low but commanding.

"'Reliability' is a strong word for a man like Zabuza Momochi."

Akari met his gaze unflinchingly.

"He may be a rogue ninja, but he’s in a position where his best choice is to stay. He has no home in Kirigakure left, and Haku will clearly follow him wherever he goes. If there’s a place they can be useful, it’s here."

Homura sighed.

"And if he betrays Konoha?"

Akari smirked.

"If he betrays us, I’ll eliminate him myself."

Another silence. This one heavier.

Hiruzen tapped his pipe lightly against the table, drawing attention.

"You assume full responsibility for both?"

"Yes," Akari said without hesitation.

The Third Hokage blew out another cloud of smoke, considering.

"Very well. Zabuza and Haku will remain under the Uzumaki Clan’s supervision. However, there will be continuous monitoring."

Koharu still seemed displeased but didn’t object.

Danzō, however, leaned forward slightly.

"I hope your judgment doesn’t cost us dearly, Akari."

She held his gaze.

"Not as much as yours has, sitting on this council." She took a step back. "Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have somewhere else to be."

With a Hiraishin, she vanished from the room, leaving Hiruzen and the council behind.

[Later: Uzumaki Complex]

Akari reappeared in the Uzumaki complex, where Zabuza and Haku waited. Zabuza leaned against a wall, arms crossed, while Haku stood beside him, attentive.

"Any problems?" Zabuza asked, his voice rough with skepticism.

Akari smiled slightly.

"None I couldn’t handle."

Zabuza let out a short laugh.

"Hmph. So, what’s next?"

Akari looked at them both, her expression serious.

"You’re officially part of the Uzumaki Clan now. That means you’re under my protection… and my watch. Don’t expect a quiet life, but I can promise one thing: you’ll never have to run again."

Haku nodded with a small smile.

"That’s already more than we’ve had in a long time."

Zabuza studied Akari for a moment, then smirked.

"Fine, kid. Let’s see how far this goes."

Chapter Text

Naruto, Sasuke, Kakashi, and Sakura sat in the training field. The Chunin Exams were approaching, and these six months would be decisive. Sasuke and Naruto had performed exceptionally well in the Land of Waves mission, but Sakura—despite protecting Tazuna—still seemed uneasy about her own contribution.

"You’re all registered," Kakashi said calmly. "So, to maximize efficiency, I’ve decided to bring in someone to assist with your training."

He looked at the trio, who watched him with a mix of apprehension and anticipation—especially Sakura, who seemed even more anxious than usual due to her self-perceived lackluster performance in the mission.

"Originally, I was going to have Guy train Naruto and Sasuke, but he’s busy with his own team. So, I’ve called in another taijutsu expert for you two." He turned to Sakura. "As for you—given your talent for chakra control—I’ll be training you myself."

Sasuke and Naruto exchanged curious glances. Taijutsu? They knew Guy was a monster in that field, but if he wasn’t available, who else could match his skill?

Sakura, meanwhile, felt a mix of relief and nerves. Her chakra control was good, but she knew she had to improve drastically to keep up with her teammates. She clenched her fists subtly, determined not to fall behind.

"Who’s this other instructor?" Sasuke asked, his tone indifferent but clearly interested.

Kakashi paused dramatically before answering.

"Well, who else?" He chuckled. "Congrats, you two—you’ll be the first students of our dear Zabuza."

Silence fell over the training field. Naruto blinked rapidly, trying to process the words. Sasuke raised an eyebrow but kept his expression neutral. Sakura’s eyes widened in shock.

"WHAT?!" Naruto was the first to react, nearly leaping forward. "Zabuza?! The Zabuza Momochi?! The guy who almost killed us?!"

"And now he’ll help make you stronger," Kakashi replied, unfazed. "I know it sounds strange, but Zabuza has extensive knowledge in close combat—especially blade work and short-range fighting. For Sasuke, who’s awakened the Sharingan, and for you, Naruto, with your impulsive style, he’ll be an excellent teacher."

Sasuke crossed his arms, thoughtful.

"Hn… if he’s as skilled as he was against you, it might be worth it."

Naruto still seemed hesitant, but his drive to grow stronger outweighed his doubt. He huffed, mirroring Sasuke’s stance.

"Fine! But if he tries to kill me, I’m hitting him with a Rasengan!"

"You don’t even know how to use the Rasengan yet," Kakashi remarked, not looking up from his book.

"But I will learn!" Naruto shot back.

Sakura, meanwhile, looked stunned. She glanced between Kakashi and her teammates.

"Sensei, are you sure about this? I mean, he was an enemy! How do we know he’s really changed?"

Kakashi sighed, closing his book briefly.

"Sakura, I know it’s hard to believe, but Zabuza has his reasons for staying in Konoha. He’s not doing this out of kindness or loyalty—it’s just the most advantageous path for him right now. And honestly, who better to teach you how to fight dangerous enemies than a former Kiri rogue?"

Sasuke gave a quiet "hn" of agreement, while Naruto still seemed conflicted. Then, as if to punctuate the moment, a rough, sarcastic voice cut through the air.

"Tsk… I expected more enthusiasm from my new students."

They turned to see Zabuza standing there, arms crossed, his Kiri headband still tied but no longer slashed. Haku stood a few steps behind, smiling faintly.

Naruto flinched reflexively but quickly steeled himself. Sasuke remained watchful. Sakura swallowed hard.

"Alright, brats." Zabuza cracked his knuckles, a predatory grin hidden under his mask. "I don’t usually train anyone outside Kiri… but since Akari convinced me, I’ll turn you into real demons in hand-to-hand."

"HAH?!" Naruto scowled. "Who’re you calling a brat, you eyebrow-less shark?!"

Zabuza’s grin widened.

"The brat who couldn’t land a punch on me if he tried."

Naruto lunged forward, but Sasuke grabbed his shoulder, holding him back.

"If he’s as strong as he claims, we’ll learn everything we can," Sasuke said simply.

Zabuza chuckled.

"Hmph. At least one of you has a working brain." He glanced at Kakashi. "I’ll handle these two. But the girl?"

Kakashi adjusted his forehead protector.

"Sakura trains with me. Her chakra control is already exceptional—it just needs refinement."

Zabuza shrugged.

"Whatever. Let’s see if these two survive my training."

Naruto stiffened.

"Survive?!"

Zabuza just laughed.

"We start now. You’ve got six months to become barely passable. Get ready, brats. I don’t go easy."

[Training: Sakura and Kakashi]

Kakashi led Sakura to one of Konoha’s lakes, its surface calm and undisturbed. She stepped to the edge, lightly touching the water with her fingertip, wondering why he’d brought her here.

"You learned to walk on water during the last mission," Kakashi began. "But there’s still much more to master. Chakra control isn’t just about adapting to unstable surfaces—it’s about reacting to constant change."

He walked casually onto the water, stopping at the center before turning to face her.

"So instead of walking, I want you to run." He smiled under his mask. "Run while I throw objects to disrupt the surface."

Sakura blinked, absorbing the instruction. Running on water was hard enough, but doing it while the surface was disturbed? Her pulse quickened, but she refused to hesitate.

"Understood, sensei!"

She took a deep breath, molding chakra to her feet, and stepped onto the water. At first, her balance held, but as she picked up speed, she felt the difference—every abrupt movement required instant chakra adjustment.

Kakashi, seeing her steady, pulled small stones from his pocket and tossed them into the water. Ripples spread, destabilizing her footing.

"Hngh!" She stumbled slightly but caught herself before falling.

Kakashi watched silently, gradually increasing the difficulty. He began throwing kunai at different points, creating unpredictable disturbances. Some landed near her feet, forcing her to change direction mid-stride.

"You have a solid foundation, but you’re focusing too much on staying rigid." His voice was calm. "Chakra control isn’t about resistance—it’s about fluidity. You need to react, not just endure."

Sakura exhaled, absorbing his words. Fluidity…

She relaxed slightly, letting chakra flow more intuitively. The difference was immediate—her steps became smoother, and she adjusted better even as Kakashi threw more stones and kunai.

But speed was still an issue.

"Good," Kakashi said, unrolling a scroll. With a quick seal, he summoned a dozen shuriken. "Now, let’s test your reflexes too."

He launched them precisely—not to hit her, but to force evasions while she kept running.

Sakura’s eyes widened. Is he serious?!

No time to hesitate. She sped up, dodging the first shuriken, then the second, her muscles burning. Her footing was steadier, but fatigue crept in.

"This… is impossible!" she gasped, barely avoiding a third.

Kakashi chuckled.

"If it were impossible, I wouldn’t ask. Keep going."

Gritting her teeth, Sakura pushed forward. The water felt alive beneath her, shifting unpredictably. Chakra flowed more naturally now, but dodging projectiles while maintaining balance was another challenge entirely.

Fluidity…

The next shuriken came in an unexpected arc. She leaned back too sharply—her left foot slipped, and gravity pulled her down.

"Damn it!" she yelped, but before hitting the surface, she adjusted her chakra, rolling across the water and springing back up.

Kakashi raised an eyebrow, impressed.

"Not bad. But you’re still hesitating." Three more shuriken flew. "Trust your instincts."

No time to think. The projectiles came fast. Her heart pounded—she couldn’t outthink them all.

So she stopped thinking.

Her body moved on reflex. The first shuriken grazed her shoulder as she spun away from the second. The third came straight at her—no time to dodge.

Crap!

At the last second, her hand shot up, snatching the shuriken by its ring. The blade nicked her palm, but she barely noticed.

Kakashi stopped. A rare glint of pride flickered in his visible eye.

Sakura panted, still standing on the water, staring at the shuriken in her hand.

Kakashi smirked.

"Heh. Finally getting somewhere."

Sakura managed a small smile. She was far from perfect, but for the first time, she felt she could truly catch up to her teammates.

And she wouldn’t let anyone stop her.

Chapter Text

As Kankurō held Konohamaru by the collar, Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura watched intently while Temari simply shrugged.

"He bumped into me," Kankurō said, grinning. "So I'm gonna teach him a little lesson."

That's when Kankurō's instincts screamed at him. Temari noticed and took a step back—because suddenly, faster than anyone could react, a hand landed on Kankurō's shoulder.

The redhead smiled as she stared at the Sunagakure ninja. Temari recognized her immediately: Akari.

"Oops, seems we’ve got a little problem here," Akari said with a "friendly" smile. "Y’know, back in my day, when a shinobi from another village attacked one of ours, it was considered an act of war. Maybe I’m a bit outdated on international politics, but… are Konoha and Suna at war now?"

Her grip on Kankurō's shoulder tightened slightly.

A chill ran down Kankurō’s spine. He wasn’t stupid—he knew exactly who stood behind him. The "Scarlet Flash of Konoha," the Jinchūriki of Kurama’s Yin half, Jiraiya’s protégé. All of this flashed through his mind as the pressure on his shoulder increased.

"Hey, hey, no need to overreact…" He tried to laugh, but his voice came out strained.

Akari kept smiling, but her eyes were sharp.

"Overreact? Well, if you let the kid go, I might just forget I saw a Sand ninja threatening a Konoha citizen in broad daylight. How’s that sound?"

Temari observed without intervening. She knew if Akari decided to act, Kankurō wouldn’t stand a chance.

"Tsk…" Kankurō released Konohamaru, who immediately scrambled behind Naruto. "It was just a joke…"

Akari tilted her head slightly.

"Oh, good…" Her tone was sweet but laced with something darker. "Because if it wasn’t, I’d have to respond accordingly."

Before Kankurō could retort, a cold, cutting voice echoed through the area:

"Kankurō…"

The group turned in unison. Perched on a tree branch above them, Gaara watched with an impassive stare.

"Stop. Now."

Kankurō paled and lowered his head.

"Yeah, yeah…"

Akari released his shoulder with a slight push, making him stumble forward. She then crossed her arms, studying Gaara.

"So, you must be Gaara."

Gaara’s eyes narrowed slightly.

"And you—Akari Namikaze Uzumaki."

For a brief moment, silence hung between them. It was as if two predators were sizing each other up, sensing the other’s strength.

Naruto shivered. There was something unsettling about that exchange—something he couldn’t quite grasp yet.

"Well then, I hope your stay in Konoha is… pleasant, Gaara," Akari said with a smile, crossing her arms. "Now if you’ll excuse me, I’ve got drinks with Tōka. See you around."

Before leaving, she casually brushed Gaara’s shoulder with a smirk, then walked off with Konohamaru, Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura in tow. Naruto glanced back one last time, Sasuke just sighed, and Sakura followed anxiously.

The Suna team was left alone—but something made Gaara pause. She had touched him, and his sand hadn’t reacted.

Temari side-eyed Gaara, who remained still, his brow slightly furrowed. Kankurō, meanwhile, exhaled sharply, unaware he’d been holding his breath.

"What the hell was that?" he muttered, still feeling the phantom grip on his shoulder.

Gaara looked down at where Akari had touched him. He never let anyone get that close—his sand always reacted instinctively to even the slightest threat. But this time, it hadn’t moved.

"Interesting…" Gaara murmured.

"What’s interesting?" Temari crossed her arms, eyebrow raised.

Gaara took a few seconds to respond, his eyes fixed where Akari had disappeared.

"My sand… didn’t stop her."

Kankurō’s eyes widened.

"What?! How?! That’s never happened before!"

Temari frowned. Gaara’s sand was practically impenetrable, shielding him even from subconscious attacks. Yet Akari had touched him without resistance? That was concerning.

"That doesn’t make sense…" Temari muttered. "Are you sure?"

Gaara stayed silent for a moment before answering.

"Yes. It didn’t react."

Kankurō stared in the direction Akari had gone, still uneasy.

"That’s bad, right? I mean… if she can touch you, she could attack before your sand reacts."

Gaara closed his eyes briefly, processing his brother’s words. Then he reopened them, his expression as cold and blank as ever.

"It means she’s strong."

Temari and Kankurō exchanged glances. They already knew that. Akari wasn’t just any ninja—she was a living legend, the Yellow Flash’s successor, the Jinchūriki of the other half of the Tailed Beast inside Naruto.

But knowing she could bypass Gaara’s natural defense? That made things far more dangerous.

"Don’t provoke her, Kankurō," Gaara said calmly, still staring where Akari had gone. "If she wanted, you’d be dead already."

Kankurō swallowed hard and nodded.

Temari sighed and adjusted the fan on her back.

"Guess we’ll have to be extra careful during these exams. Konoha won’t go easy on us."

Gaara didn’t respond.

But deep down, he knew the Chunin Exams had just gotten much more interesting.

[Later]

As Akari walked away with the boys, her smile widened when she remembered touching Gaara.

"Shukaku seemed so stressed, Kurama-chan," Akari mentally told Kurama.

After years of conversation, Kurama had naturally mentioned his siblings to her. He’d recognized Shukaku the moment Gaara appeared, prompting Akari to approach Suna’s Jinchūriki immediately.

Kurama chuckled darkly in her mind.

"Hah! That crazy tanuki’s always been like that. Bet he’s throwing a fit now that he sensed my chakra in you."

Akari kept smiling as she walked beside Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura, but inwardly, she was thoughtful. Shukaku and Gaara… the relationship between a Jinchūriki and their Tailed Beast was always complicated. In Gaara’s case, it seemed far worse.

"And the kid?" Akari asked mentally.

Kurama scoffed. "Don’t know much about him beyond rumors, but I can tell you Shukaku hates him as much as he hates any human. Which means that brat’s probably had a hellish life."

Akari’s eyes narrowed slightly, though her relaxed expression didn’t change. Her gaze slid to Naruto, walking beside her, completely unaware of the thoughts swirling in her mind.

"What if he’s like Naruto?"

Kurama fell silent before answering, his voice quieter.

"If he is, then he’s alone. And no one knows what a lonely Jinchūriki can become."

Akari sighed, glancing at the sky. Gaara definitely wasn’t like Naruto. He seemed… broken. Maybe it was a glimpse of what Naruto could’ve been without her.

She stretched her arms behind her head.

"Guess that means I’ll have to keep an eye on him."

Kurama laughed. "Hah! Like you hadn’t already decided that the second you saw him."

Akari chuckled softly, drawing the Team 7’s attention.

"What’s up, Nee-san?" Naruto asked.

"Just a chat with my tenant," she replied, ruffling Naruto’s hair. "Now, let’s go find Konoha’s laziest, most perverted sensei so he can explain these Chunin Exams to you."

"You could help too, you know," Sakura pointed out. "You are a Jonin."

Akari just laughed.

"I’d love to, but I was only a Genin for about a month before joining ANBU. Then I got promoted to Jonin after assassinating way too many people on infiltration missions. So… I have no idea what these exams are like." She scratched her head sheepishly. "Kakashi probably took them… I think. Then again, he’s a bit of an outlier like me."

Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura blinked, processing her casual explanation.

"Wait—" Naruto made a face. "You don’t even know what the Chunin Exams are?"

Akari shrugged.

"I know the gist. Never participated. My Genin experience was… very short."

Sasuke crossed his arms.

"If you didn’t take the exam, does that mean it’s optional?"

"Technically, no," Akari said. "If a ninja proves they’re above Chunin level beforehand, they can skip it."

Sakura frowned.

"But that doesn’t happen often, right?"

Akari grinned.

"Nope. Only for prodigies and psychopaths. Maybe I’m in the first group." She winked at them while messing up Naruto’s hair. "Anyway, my adorable little Genin, let’s go find Kakashi before I decide to smash a cake in his face."

She casually took the lead, leaving the three slightly behind.

Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura exchanged glances as they followed.

"You think she really knows nothing about the exams?" Sakura asked skeptically.

"Hard to say," Sasuke replied. "But she’s not the type to lie about something like this."

Naruto scratched his head.

"Well, if Nee-san doesn’t know, we’ll just ask Kakashi-sensei!"

He ran to catch up with Akari, while Sasuke and Sakura sighed and followed.

Soon, they reached the training field where, unsurprisingly, Kakashi leaned against a tree, reading Icha Icha Paradise with a relaxed air.

Akari stopped in front of him, arms crossed, smiling.

"Well, well… if it isn’t our favorite lazy Jonin."

Kakashi peeked over his book, eyeing the group.

"Oh? If you’re here for Chunin Exam tips, know that my answer will be educational yet cryptic."

Sakura sighed.

"Just explain it already, sensei."

Kakashi closed his book with an exaggerated sigh.

"Fine, fine. I’ll cover the basics…"

Akari smiled and stepped back slightly, listening as Kakashi began explaining the exam details. But her mind was still on Gaara.

Shukaku and Kurama. Two polar-opposite siblings. Two vastly different Jinchūriki.

And one crucial detail Kurama mentioned stuck in her head:

"No one knows what a lonely Jinchūriki can become."

Akari knew she’d have to watch Gaara closely. Naruto and Sasuke’s safety was her priority.

Chapter Text

"Find anything important?" Akari was caught off guard by Touka’s sudden appearance, materializing silently beside her as usual.

Akari chuckled softly, adjusting the headband around her neck before turning to her friend. "A potentially psychopathic Jinchūriki and some intel on the Sound Village. Seems they’ve got a few people here too, and I want a closer look." She sat on a stone bench, Konoha’s gentle breeze rustling her red hair.

Touka raised an eyebrow, sitting beside Akari while watching Team 7 in the distance, still receiving instructions from Kakashi. "And how will you do that? Sneaking into the Chunin Exams isn’t easy for a Jonin."

"I’ll infiltrate the exam," Akari replied, her scarlet eyes fixed on the genin. "I need to make sure there are no… unexpected surprises for the other participants. And identify the suspects."

Touka blinked slowly, absorbing Akari’s plan. "Hm. Straightforward as always." She crossed her arms and tilted her head, a serious edge creeping into her voice. "But are you actually going to kill them?"

Akari smirked, a dangerous glint in her eyes. "If they’re direct threats beyond redemption, yes. If they’re just weak pawns who can’t protect themselves, I’ll knock them out. But I can’t leave an Uzumaki trapped in a place like the Sound, especially under Orochimaru’s claws."

Touka narrowed her eyes, considering the implications. "Before or during the exam?"

"During. It’ll be easier to justify two missing ninja vanishing in the second phase." Akari rested her chin on her hand, her gaze distant for a moment. "And I still want to observe Gaara up close."

Touka sighed.

"You’re really intrigued by him, huh?"

Akari smiled again, but this time without humor.

"He’s a lonely Jinchūriki, Touka. If I didn’t have Naruto, if I didn’t have all of you… I could’ve been like him. I want to see how broken he is… and if he can be fixed." She paused briefly. "When I touched his shoulder, I placed a tracking seal."

Touka was silent for a few seconds, then nodded. She understood the gravity of Akari’s plan and the need for discretion.

"Right. I’ll help however you need."

Akari’s gaze shifted to a specific figure in the crowd—a boy with round glasses who moved with an odd confidence for a genin.

"Keep an eye on that kid. His name’s Kabuto. There’s something off about him. We know the Sound has ties to Orochimaru, but they might not be the only ones."

Touka followed Akari’s gaze to Kabuto, watching him carefully. She noted how he interacted with other genin, offering "help" and gathering intel without raising suspicion.

"He doesn’t seem like much," she commented, her tone neutral but her eyes sharp.

"Exactly. And that’s what’s worrying." Akari narrowed her eyes, suspicion flashing in her scarlet gaze. "He’s smart. And he knows too much for a regular genin. It’s like he already knows what—or who—to expect."

Touka crossed her arms, tense.

"Want me to tail him? I can be discreet."

Akari shook her head, her subtle smile still in place, but the seriousness behind it was palpable.

"No. Not yet. That’d just tip him off. Just stay aware. If he’s who I think he is, Orochimaru’s had eyes inside this exam for a long time. We need to be careful and wait for the right moment."

"Hm." Touka nodded slowly, absorbing the information. The mention of Orochimaru always sent a chill down her spine. "And Gaara? He’s… an unstable piece on this board."

Akari smirked, almost predatorily. There was curiosity, a challenge in her expression.

"He doesn’t even realize he’s being tracked. It’s a passive seal, designed not to trigger his sand—a fuinjutsu that lets me monitor his position and chakra levels without him sensing me. Let’s see how he acts when things get… interesting. A Jinchūriki like him, with so much hatred, is an enigma. His mind’s a maze, and I want to see if I can unravel a piece of it."

They sat there a while longer, watching Kakashi explain the exams to Team 7. Deep down, Akari knew this Chunin Exam wouldn’t be like the others.

There was an Uzumaki to rescue. A Jinchūriki to understand. And a shadowy threat that might be greater than anyone realized.

[Later: Team 7’s Conversation]

"So Nee-san really has no idea about the exams?" Naruto asked Kakashi, curiosity shining in his blue eyes as they walked through the village, the afternoon sun casting long shadows. Akari’s apparent ignorance about something so fundamental to ninja life seemed to bother the young Uzumaki.

Kakashi chuckled behind his mask, a muffled sound that betrayed genuine amusement. He glanced at Naruto, a playful glint in his visible eye. Akari had always been an outlier—a monster, if one thought about it. Not in a derogatory sense, but as a force of nature, an anomaly in talent and progression. Her trajectory was near-legendary within Konoha’s hierarchy, though very few knew the details.

"Of course not," he laughed again, shaking his head slightly. "Like she probably told you, she was only a genin for about a month. Barely enough time to get used to the flak jacket. She graduated from the Academy at 10, a prodigy in her own right, and in record time, she was already outperforming most seasoned chunin. By 12, when most ninja were still trying to stand out in the Chunin Exams, she was already an ANBU captain. A position that demanded not just strength and skill but also strategic thinking and emotional maturity few adults possess. And well… let’s just say she excelled there too, handling high-level missions with unquestionable competence, to the point of being promoted to jonin without formal testing. Her approval was more of a formality—a recognition of her achievements and power level—than an actual evaluation. The standard exams were irrelevant for someone like her."

Sakura’s eyes widened in a mix of shock and awe. She knew the stories—her best friend Ino was a huge fan of Akari and always gushed about her feats. But hearing it firsthand from someone as reliable as Kakashi still left her stunned. Itachi had graduated early. The Fourth Hokage had graduated early. Even the legendary Shisui Uchiha. Placing Akari in the same category as those legends practically cemented her among them. Sakura’s mind raced with the implications, trying to grasp just how extraordinary Akari truly was.

Sasuke, meanwhile, remained pensive. Everyone, including him, knew Akari was strong—she was a constant, unshakable presence in their lives. But perhaps that very constancy had led them to underestimate her true strength, given how rarely she showed it in full and how carefree she always seemed. Questions flooded his mind: What was she like on a real mission, where life and death were decided in seconds? What did she feel when she killed Yagura, the Fourth Mizukage, a feared legend? She’d mentioned needing to use the Four-Tails state, that it had drained her. He couldn’t even imagine how strong Yagura must have been to push her that far—irrefutable proof of the Mizukage’s power and Akari’s determination.

Naruto, oblivious to Sakura and Sasuke’s deep reflections, crossed his arms with a characteristic pout. His eyes, once wide, now shone with pride and playful indignation.

"That just proves what I already knew! Nee-san’s totally broken, a damn cheater!" he exclaimed, his voice a mix of admiration and mock outrage.

Kakashi laughed again, shaking his head in amusement. It was a peculiar situation, after all.

"And that’s exactly why she can’t teach you about the Chunin Exams. She never went through the experience of trying to become one. She never needed to."

Sakura still looked dazed, the information hanging in the air like a dust cloud. She processed the implications.

"But… so if someone’s strong enough, they can just skip the exams? No tests, no fights, nothing?"

"In theory, yes," Kakashi replied, arms crossed over his chest, his relaxed posture contrasting with his students’ intense curiosity. "But those cases are extremely rare, bordering on legendary. Normally, the exams test both raw skill and strategic thinking—they’re crucial to determine if a genin is ready for higher-ranked, more dangerous missions. But in Akari’s case… well, she was handling missions no normal genin would even dream of facing from an early age. She was operating at a level far beyond her rank."

Sasuke kept his gaze low, thoughtful, still weighing the magnitude of what he’d just heard. He’d always known Akari was exceptional—a force of nature in her own right. But hearing her compared to names like Itachi, Minato, and Shisui—Konoha’s legends, figures he idolized yet felt compelled to surpass—made something boil inside him. Not quite envy, but a complex mix of deep admiration and an almost uncontrollable urge to witness her power firsthand. He needed to see it, to understand the scope of the "Scarlet Flash."

"Kakashi-sensei," he spoke suddenly, his voice firmer than usual, drawing the others’ attention, "have you ever seen Akari fight seriously? Like, life-or-death, no holding back?"

Kakashi’s visible eye flickered away for a moment, as if weighing his answer, memories flashing behind his gaze. He’d seen Akari in combat many times, but "fighting seriously" was an entirely different category for her.

"Yes."

The word hung in the air, and Team 7 held their breath. The anticipation was almost tangible—Naruto and Sakura’s eyes locked onto him, hungry for details.

"And how was it?!" Naruto blurted, his voice brimming with childlike urgency. "Is she as fast as they say? As strong?"

Kakashi closed his eye briefly, images of Akari at her peak playing in his mind—footsteps barely registering, speed that left enemies frozen, the sheer intensity of every motion.

"Well, let’s just say ‘Scarlet Flash’ fits her perfectly."

Naruto frowned.

"Scarlet Flash… I know that’s Nee-san’s nickname, but you never really explained why."

Sakura and Sasuke also looked at Kakashi, waiting. The jonin sighed, shoving his hands into his pockets.

"It’s a name she earned in ANBU. One that means two things."

"Two?" Sakura asked, curious.

Kakashi nodded.

"First, because of the Fourth Hokage’s Hiraishin. Akari not only learned the technique but refined it to suit her style. When she wants to be, she’s as fast as Minato. But the second reason…"

He paused, his gaze darkening slightly.

"Is because when she really fights, all her enemies see before they fall… is a red flash."

The three genin fell silent. The weight behind Kakashi’s words was undeniable. Naruto, even knowing how strong his sister was, felt a chill.

Sasuke finally lifted his gaze, processing this differently. He wanted to see. He needed to understand.

"Do you think she’s stronger than Itachi?"

Kakashi took a few seconds before answering.

"If they ever fought for real, it’d be one of the most dangerous battles Konoha’s ever seen. But if you’re asking if she could win…"

He met Sasuke’s eyes directly.

"I’d say yes."

Sasuke didn’t know how to react to that. Itachi was his goal. The shadow haunting him. Knowing Akari—someone he interacted with daily—could rival him was… unsettling.

Naruto broke the silence with a confident grin.

"Hah! Of course my Nee-san would win! Itachi might be strong, but nobody beats Akari when she’s serious!"

Sakura smiled nervously.

"If she’s all that, I’m glad she’s on our side…"

Kakashi chuckled lightly.

"Yeah, you should be."

As they talked, Akari watched her brother and his friends from a distance. A small smile played on her lips.

"Kakashi-sensei telling stories about me? Interesting."

Touka, beside her, just laughed.

"Seems you’re still a living legend."

Akari sighed, crossing her arms.

"Let’s just hope that doesn’t bring me more trouble."

But deep down, she knew trouble was coming. The Chunin Exams were only the beginning.

Chapter Text

Akari sat in lotus position, breathing deeply. Since returning from Uzushiogakure, she had vowed to reclaim her heritage. Her heart beat steadily as she focused.

She felt the chakra moving through her body like water—a comparison Tobirama had often made in his scrolls. Chakra flows through the body like water. Don't fight the current; guide it subtly.

The Adamantine Sealing Chains—an iconic Uzumaki technique she had first awakened at age five when the Council tried to separate her from Naruto. The memory of that fury still burned within her.

She felt the chakra accumulating, breathing steadily as she guided its flow. "Don't force it. Guide it," she repeated in her mind.

An Uzushiogakure scroll lay open before her, detailing the chains' mechanics. She wanted to awaken them properly this time. The scroll claimed a single chain could make chakra float, creating seals directly in midair.

Akari kept her eyes closed, completely focused on her internal chakra flow. She remembered clearly the first time the chains had manifested—the burning fury that had unleashed their raw power. But now... now she wanted to control them consciously, without relying on extreme emotions.

She took a deep breath, guiding her chakra as gently as water flowing downstream. Tobirama's teachings echoed in her mind: "Don't fight the current. Shape it."

Slowly, she felt something shift. A subtle but unmistakable weight formed in her core, spreading like invisible threads through her limbs. Her chakra gained density, its presence becoming more tangible around her.

She remembered that day. Her mother's chains had been gold. Hers were scarlet. The scroll stated the chains took the color of the user's chakra—meaning hers was crimson red. A sweet irony.

Maintaining steady breaths, Akari felt her chakra vibrating beneath her skin. The Uzushiogakure scrolls helped her understand the technique, but awakening something dormant for years required more than theory.

These chains weren't just chakra manifestations. They were extensions of willpower. If they were mere techniques, any Uzumaki could use them easily. But the scroll was clear: Adamantine Chains only awakened in those with unbreakable spiritual strength.

Akari slowly opened her eyes.

"My chakra is scarlet... The Scarlet Flash of Konoha, huh?"

She extended her hand, channeling chakra to her palm. Faint red threads began forming in the air—shaky and unstable. Her control was impeccable, but the chains demanded more than precision. They required true connection to her Uzumaki essence.

Memories surfaced.

Five years old. The Council trying to separate her from Naruto. The protective fury that had first unleashed the chains, destroying part of the room and terrifying the elders.

But now... now she didn't want her strength to come from rage alone.

She took another deep breath and closed her eyes again.

This time, she thought of Naruto.

Of Sasuke. Mikoto. Kakashi. Touka. Sayori. Jiraiya and their time together. The village she protected. The promise she'd made to her parents.

And then—

The chains began forming in truth.

Not just unstable threads, but real chains—thick, luminous, and scarlet—emerging from her back like living serpents. They floated around her, as if sensing her presence.

Akari opened her eyes, and for a moment, the world seemed utterly silent. The chains undulated in the air—firm yet flexible, like natural extensions of her body. Their scarlet glow reflected off the wooden walls as dense chakra filled the room.

She subtly moved her hand, and the chains responded instantly. One extended forward, lightly touching the open scroll without tearing it. Another coiled around her waist, testing its own limits.

"I did it..."

The feeling differed from her childhood awakening. Back then, rage had been the trigger. Now, it was something deeper—pure willpower, conviction, her bond with everything she protected.

Akari smiled faintly. This was Uzushiogakure within her. This was her blood speaking.

"Looks like you succeeded."

Touka's calm voice interrupted her thoughts. Akari turned to find the Uzumaki leaning against the doorframe, watching with a faint smile.

"You felt it?" Akari asked, lifting one chain into the air.

Touka crossed her arms.

"Your chakra saturated the entire area. I practically got pulled here. These chains really are special."

Akari exhaled, slowly retracting them. The chains dissolved back into chakra, vanishing as if never there. But she knew she could summon them at will now.

"This was just the beginning," she murmured, closing the scroll. "Now I need to train them properly."

Touka smirked.

"Then I'd better prepare, because I know you'll use me as a test dummy."

Akari chuckled.

"You know I will."

And with that, a new training regimen began.

[...]

The chains slithered across Touka's body, coiling slowly around her arms as Akari observed from a distance, testing their movement and precision.

Controlling their strength was essential—as was their dexterity. She needed to know exactly how far she could manipulate these chains with both power and finesse.

"You know, if Jiraiya were here, I'm sure this scene would end up in some Icha Icha novel," Akari remarked with a laugh.

Touka raised an eyebrow, watching as the chains coiled around her arm like serpents.

"If you write about this, I'll find a way to awaken my own chains and tie you up," she retorted, scratching at one of the chain links.

"It's not like I'd complain if that happened," Akari countered with an amused smile, raising an eyebrow.

Touka sighed dramatically, though Akari noticed the slight upward curve at the corner of her mouth.

"You and Jiraiya are exactly alike," she said with exaggerated emphasis.

Akari laughed, loosening the chains slightly around Touka's arms without fully releasing her.

"Hey, was that an insult or a compliment?" Akari tilted her head, still grinning.

Touka pretended to consider this. "Depends... Do you plan to start peeping in women's baths and writing adult novels?"

Akari narrowed her eyes. "Okay, that was definitely an insult."

Touka chuckled lowly, testing the chains' resistance by flexing her arms. "But seriously, they're remarkably responsive. Can you feel what I'm doing through them?"

Akari nodded. "Yes. It's like the chains are extensions of my body. I can sense your movements, the pressure you're applying..." She narrowed her eyes slightly with a smirk. "I can even tell you're trying to find a way to escape."

Touka froze momentarily before exhaling in defeat. "Tch... Alright, fine, I admit it. I wanted to see if I could break free."

Akari gave the chains a gentle tug, making Touka stumble forward involuntarily. "Feel free to try again anytime," she teased.

Touka met her gaze for several seconds before smiling slyly. "I will. And when I awaken my own chains someday, we'll see who ties up whom."

Akari laughed again, though something about Touka's promise made her heartbeat quicken slightly.

"Anyway," Akari said, retracting the chains from Touka and manipulating them in the air between them, "during the... well, the attack, my mother created barriers with hers."

The chains moved through the air, mimicking Kushina's movements from that day, but nothing happened.

"Maybe it's a chakra control issue," Touka suggested. "If you think about it, they're body extensions - probably similar to performing hand seals for jutsu."

Akari nodded thoughtfully as the chains moved, their metallic links clinking softly. "I've already done the easy part by reawakening them. Now the hard part is proper control. Some Uzumaki women could supposedly create seals midair with these." She studied the chains intently. "Some scrolls say they can place seals on people as if they were our own hands. But there's another possibility..."

Akari's gaze grew distant with contemplation. "Could I integrate them into the tails? They'd function like skeletal structures."

Touka crossed her arms, considering Akari's idea. "If they're truly body extensions, I don't see why not. You can already manipulate chakra tails, right? So theoretically, if the chains merge with the chakra flow, they could provide structural reinforcement."

Akari clicked her tongue, intrigued. "That would mean the tails wouldn't just be raw chakra - they'd have actual physical resistance. If I could incorporate seals into them, I might even create instant barriers or restraints during combat."

Her eyes shone with excitement as she studied the chains. "I need to test this."

Touka smirked. "Thought you'd say that."

Closing her eyes, Akari took a deep breath. The chains vibrated in response to her chakra. One slithered around her arm as she extended her hand.

"Let's see if this works."

With careful chakra control, Akari began shaping Kurama's energy, feeling a tail form behind her. Normally just pure, fluid chakra, she now channeled one of her chains into it.

The reaction was immediate.

The chakra tail trembled momentarily in resistance before gradually accepting the chain's structure. Akari felt the difference - heavier, more substantial. When she moved it, the response was quicker, more precise.

"Did it work?" Touka asked intently.

Opening her eyes, Akari smiled. "Seems so." She swayed the reinforced tail gently. "I'm practically a fox now."

"You should probably complete the look with a fox ear headband," Touka teased.

Akari laughed as the chain-reinforced tail moved behind her. "If I show up wearing fox ears, half the village will have heart attacks."

Touka pretended to consider this. "True... but you're already the Scarlet Flash. If you're committing to the aesthetic, why not go all the way?"

"You just want to see me embarrass myself," Akari accused.

"Maybe," Touka admitted with a smile.

Rolling her eyes, Akari remained fascinated by her achievement. The tail felt different - more solid, more responsive. If refined, this technique could revolutionize her defensive and offensive capabilities.

"Alright, I need to test the limits. If I can merge more chains, maybe I could-"

"Before you destroy the training grounds," Touka interrupted, raising a hand, "how about some rest? You've made insane progress just today."

Akari blinked in surprise. "You think so?"

"Obviously." Touka pointed at the chain-reinforced tail. "This is unprecedented, Akari. Not even Kushina tried this. You're literally creating a new technique."

Akari smiled, crossing her arms. "Hah... never thought of it that way."

Touka shook her head with a small smile. "You never realize how incredible you are, do you?"

Akari looked away, feeling warmth rise to her cheeks. "Tch... Are you going to keep complimenting me now?"

"Maybe." Touka laughed. "But seriously, Akari. What you're doing... it's going to change everything."

Akari studied her scarlet-glowing, chain-reinforced tail. "I hope so."

[...]

As the two women walked through the village, they spotted Hana, Daichi, and Karen at Konoha's gates. The trio bore storage seals on their bodies as they conversed. Akari nodded and approached them with Touka.

"You're leaving already?" Akari asked, eyeing the group.

"Yes," Karen replied. "We've heard rumors about Uzumaki survivors in the Land of Tea. As planned, we'll see how many we can bring back."

Akari nodded, then smiled playfully at Hana. "Oh my, Hana-chan's going too?" she teased.

Hana rolled her eyes, crossing her arms. "'Chan'? I'm older than you."

"Yet still shorter," Akari shot back, standing beside her to emphasize her 10cm height advantage.

Hana narrowed her eyes, clearly disliking the jab. "Height means nothing. I could still floor you in seconds."

Akari laughed, crossing her arms. "Sure, sure. I'll pretend to believe that."

Karen sighed, sharing an amused look with Daichi. "They're going to keep this up, aren't they?"

"Definitely," Daichi agreed with a smile.

Undeterred, Hana stepped closer to Akari, tilting her chin up challengingly. "You say that now, but when we return, we'll test who really hits the ground first."

Touka, who'd been observing quietly, raised an eyebrow. "You actually want to challenge Akari to a fight?"

"Of course," Hana declared. "If we're all Uzumaki, we should test each other, right?"

Akari laughed harder, shaking her head. "Fine, fine. When you get back, you're on."

Hana smiled triumphantly, though Akari noticed genuine excitement in her eyes beneath the bravado.

Karen cleared her throat, regaining everyone's attention. "Joking aside, we should depart. The sooner we leave, the quicker we can find our kin."

Akari's expression turned serious. "Be careful. At the first sign of trouble, return immediately."

"We know," Daichi assured her. "Trust us."

Akari nodded, offering a small smile. "I hope you find many. Oh, Daichi—when you return, ramen's on me, dattebane!"

Daichi chuckled, crossing his arms. "Now that's real motivation to hurry back."

"And here I thought rescuing Uzumakis was incentive enough," Karen remarked with mock indignation.

"Priorities, Karen," Daichi replied with an amused smile.

Akari laughed, shaking her head. "Well then, get going before I change my mind about the ramen."

Hana shot Akari one last challenging look. "Don't forget our match."

"As if I could," Akari retorted, still grinning.

The trio adjusted their packs and checked their storage seals. Daichi led the way onto the road, followed by Karen and Hana.

"See you soon, Akari. Touka," Karen called with a wave.

"Good luck," Touka responded.

Akari watched them depart with mixed pride and concern. Rebuilding the Uzumaki clan was her mission, and seeing others embrace it willingly filled her with hope.

Once they'd disappeared, Touka turned to Akari. "You know you'll have to take that fight seriously, right?"

Akari chuckled. "Oh, I know. But it'll be fun."

"Just try not to level half the village in the process..."

"No promises." Akari grinned mischievously as they turned back toward Konoha.

As they reentered the village, a girl bumped into Akari—one of a trio wearing Otogakure headbands.

"Watch where you're going, damn it!" Kin Tsuchi snapped.

Akari raised an eyebrow, immediately noting their Sound Village affiliation. She smiled calmly. "My apologies, I was distracted." Her gaze swept over the group. "You must be Otogakure's genin."

Kin crossed her arms irritably. "What's it to you?"

Maintaining her polite smile, Akari studied them. Zaku and Dosu stood behind Kin, eyeing her warily.

"Just being courteous." Akari tilted her head. "It's rare to see Sound ninja here."

Dosu narrowed his eyes. "And who exactly are you?"

Akari's smile turned playful as she crossed her arms. "Oh? You came for the Chunin Exams without even knowing who I am? That's almost insulting."

Zaku scoffed. "Why should we care?"

Touka sighed dramatically beside her. "The shinobi world truly is declining if genin don't recognize Konoha's most famous kunoichi."

Kin scowled at their casual demeanor. "If you're so important, prove it."

Akari laughed. "I'd love to, but fighting genins would be boring." In a flash, she appeared behind Zaku, hand on his shoulder. "Behave yourselves, alright? I'm not patient with troublemakers." Adjusting her headband, she locked eyes with Dosu. "Control your teammates. A good leader prevents their subordinates from causing trouble before missions begin—surely they taught you that in the academy."

She vanished again, reappearing beside Touka. "Let's go. I'm craving something sugary." Grabbing Touka's wrist, they strolled away casually.

The Sound trio stood frozen for several seconds, visibly irritated by Akari's nonchalance.

"Who the hell does she think she is?" Zaku growled, rubbing his shoulder where she'd touched him.

Dosu stared at where Akari had disappeared. "Akari Namikaze Uzumaki... Now I understand why Orochimaru-sama warned she might be an obstacle beyond the Uchiha."

Kin frowned. "She's that strong?"

Dosu nodded slowly. "Extremely. Had she wanted, she could've defeated us in seconds. She was just playing."

Zaku gritted his teeth. "That just makes me want to wipe that smirk off her face more."

"Focus on the exam," Dosu cautioned. "Our target isn't her... not yet."

As they walked away, tension lingered in the air.

Meanwhile, Akari and Touka continued their leisurely stroll.

"So..." Touka glanced at Akari. "You knew they were spies, right?"

"Obviously." Akari twirled a lollipop she'd swiped from a stall. "But no need to act yet. I want to see what Orochimaru's really planning."

Touka sighed. "You enjoy this too much."

Akari grinned. "If I can't have fun, what's the point?"

As they walked on, Akari began formulating her next moves for the approaching exams.

Chapter Text

Team Seven stood inside the designated testing area for the first phase of the Chunin Exams. Naruto scanned the room excitedly—every academy team seemed to be present for the competition.

"Look who finally showed up," Kiba's voice called from behind them, his trademark confident grin in place.

Naruto turned to see Kiba's team. Shino appeared calm as ever, quietly observing their surroundings, while Hinata sat at one of the tables watching with bored disinterest.

"Didn't think you'd actually come," Naruto teased. "Figured you'd chicken out with some excuse."

Kiba huffed, crossing his arms. "Like I'd miss the chance to prove I'm the best here!"

"That's funny," Sasuke remarked casually without even looking at Kiba, "because I haven't seen anything impressive from you yet."

The Inuzuka growled in irritation. "Oh yeah? Wanna test that theory, Uchiha?"

Before tensions could escalate, Shikamaru approached with his hands in his pockets and his usual bored expression. "Are you guys really starting already? What a drag..."

Ino and Choji joined the group. "Of course they are!" Ino crossed her arms, shooting a glance at Sasuke. "He loves riling people up."

Sasuke merely raised an eyebrow but didn't respond. Choji simply opened a bag of chips and started eating, staying out of the argument.

Hinata finally sighed. "You're all being too loud..."

Naruto laughed. "Guess everyone's pumped up!"

"Except Shikamaru," Kiba muttered.

"I didn't even want to be here..." the Nara sighed dramatically.

"And when do you ever want to do anything besides sleep?" Sakura challenged.

Shikamaru shrugged. "You say that like sleeping isn't the best thing in the world."

Ino rolled her eyes. "Sometimes I wonder how you're still alive being this lazy."

Before Shikamaru could retort, a familiar voice interrupted.

"Ah, so this is Konoha's new generation?"

The group turned to see Lee, Neji and Tenten approaching.

"Of course Bushy Brows' team would be here too," Naruto laughed, crossing his arms.

Lee's eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. "Naruto-kun! I look forward to testing my youthful spirit against yours!"

"If you make it past the first phase," Neji commented neutrally, his eyes scanning the group. "Many here don't understand what being a true ninja means."

Sasuke and Neji exchanged measuring glances.

"Think you're above everyone else, Neji?" Sasuke asked with a half-smirk.

Neji raised an eyebrow. "I simply know my place. Do you know yours, Uchiha?"

Sasuke's smirk widened. "Let's find out."

Tension hung in the air until the doors opened, admitting ninja teams from other villages.

Akari and Touka entered last, observing the scene. Noticing the standoff between Sasuke and Neji, Akari smiled.

"Oh? They're already sizing each other up. This'll be interesting."

Touka sighed. "You really enjoy this, don't you?"

"Of course!" Akari grinned mischievously.

"Nee-san?" Naruto blinked at Akari and Touka. "What are you doing here?"

A rubber shuriken bounced off Naruto's forehead. Akari smiled at him.

"Tut-tut, here I'm Akari Namikaze-Uzumaki, Naru-chan," she laughed. "And I'll be supervising with Touka."

Naruto rubbed his forehead with a scowl. "Tch... That hurt!" Then he processed her words. "Wait, you're one of the examiners?!"

Akari nodded. "Indeed. Need to make sure Konoha's genin don't embarrass the village, don't I?"

Touka sighed, hands in pockets. "Actually we're just observing... but if anyone tries anything funny, we'll step in."

Sasuke studied Akari. "So you already know all the exam stages?"

Akari smirked. "Maybe I do... maybe I don't..." she teased.

Naruto huffed. "Like you don't know everything!"

Shikamaru sighed. "So it's going to be even more troublesome than expected."

"And when is it not, Shika-chan?" Akari laughed lightly. "But don't expect special treatment. I'm very... strict with rules and protocols." She tilted her head. "Though I'll give you some motivation, Naruto—if you perform poorly, you'll train nonstop with Rock Lee for a week."

Naruto immediately paled, shrinking back in horror. "W-what?! Nee-san, that's cruel!"

Lee's eyes sparkled like stars. "How wonderful, Naruto-kun! You could maximize your youthful training!"

"No thanks!" Naruto crossed his arms. "I'll do great!"

Akari smiled approvingly. "Good, we understand each other."

Sasuke watched the exchange with amusement. "You really enjoy torturing him, don't you?"

"It's called motivation," Akari winked.

Hinata, who'd been quiet, sighed softly. "Naruto-kun... you'd better do your best."

"I always do!" he pouted.

Kiba laughed. "Now I kinda want you to fail just to see you suffer."

Naruto shot Kiba a death glare. "I'll win, just watch!"

Akari chuckled at their antics before surveying the other examinees. She had a feeling this Chunin Exam would be... interesting.

[...]

Akari and Touka sat side by side as Ibiki made his dramatic entrance before the genin. Akari internally laughed at how several examinees paled when he explained the resignation rules - if one quit, their entire team would fail.

Naruto sat at his desk, something in Ibiki's explanation catching his attention. When the signal came, he immediately began writing answers.

"Cheating doesn't mean expulsion... just point deductions..." Naruto thought while writing.

Sasuke, seated nearby, noticed Naruto's changed expression and smirked slightly. He too understood Ibiki's underlying message.

"This test isn't just about knowledge... it's about information gathering."

Discreetly activating his Sharingan, he observed the precise movements of participants who clearly knew the correct answers.

From her vantage point, Akari noticed Sasuke and Naruto's subtle actions. She smiled approvingly.

"Well done, you two... you understood the lesson."

Touka crossed her arms and whispered without taking her eyes off the examinees: "Seems your brother and the Uchiha aren't complete idiots."

"They never were," Akari replied in the same hushed tone.

Hinata quietly activated her Byakugan at her desk, analyzing nearby answers while writing calmly.

Shikamaru just sighed and rested his head on his hand, looking thoroughly bored.

Kiba growled under his breath, struggling with the questions.

"Tch... why do ninja need to solve this crap?!"

As time passed, more genin began sweating nervously. Akari knew the real test was yet to come.

"Akari," Touka whispered, "you seeing this?"

Akari raised an eyebrow, following Touka's gaze to something unbelievable that made her pale... One examiner had no pupils - clearly a puppet in disguise.

"What the...?" she whispered back. "By Kami, is that Kankuro's? Gods... I know information gathering is the point but this is way too obvious."

"I'm deducting points," Touka murmured.

Akari sighed, massaging her temples. "You can't just deduct points because he's terrible at being subtle."

Touka arched an eyebrow. "If Ibiki notices, he'll do worse."

Akari looked again at the disguised puppet, then at Kankuro who looked far too confident for someone basically screaming "I'm cheating."

"Seriously, how did he think this wouldn't draw attention?"

"Maybe he underestimated the proctors' intelligence," Touka chuckled quietly.

Akari huffed but didn't respond. Part of her was impressed by Kankuro's audacity, however terrible the idea was.

Her gaze shifted to other participants. Naruto kept writing with unusual confidence for a written test, Sasuke looked completely at ease while copying correct answers, and Hinata appeared relaxed, answering effortlessly.

Meanwhile Kiba was practically sweating bullets, Choji tried to munch snacks quietly, and Shikamaru... well, he looked ready to nap any second.

"I want to see Naruto's face when the final question comes," Akari murmured, a mischievous smile forming.

Touka gave a quiet laugh. "You're cruel."

"Motivational," Akari corrected with false innocence.

[...]

As genin continued dropping out, Akari couldn't help but notice the room growing increasingly empty. Seeing the remaining teams, she noted Naruto still looked confident - which piqued her curiosity.

"I think he figured it out," Akari whispered.

Ibiki slapped the board to regain attention. "Time's up. If you didn't finish, tough luck. Hand in your tests."

"But wait!" Kiba stood up. "There wasn't enough time to answer everything!"

Ibiki smiled. "Just turn it in. You passed." His smile remained. "Everyone here did."

Silence filled the room as genin processed his words.

"W-what?" Kiba blinked in confusion.

Naruto grinned and punched the air. "I knew it!"

Sasuke sighed, crossing his arms. "So that was the trick..."

Akari smiled faintly, observing from above. Naruto had truly understood the test before the final question's reveal.

Ibiki crossed his arms, eyeing the successful genin with his intimidating gaze. "This was never about academic knowledge. The real test was your ability to gather intelligence, and more importantly - who had the resolve to continue despite uncertainty and risk."

Ino blinked several times before huffing. "Tch... I should've realized!"

Shikamaru sighed heavily. "What a drag..."

Hinata smiled slightly in relief.

Akari glanced at Naruto's energetic celebration. "He understood everything before the final question..." Touka murmured beside her.

"Yeah, he's really not stupid," Akari smiled.

Before celebrations could continue, a loud BANG interrupted as the window exploded with smoke. A dramatic figure landed on Ibiki's desk.

"ENOUGH BORING LECTURES! I, ANKO MITARASHI, WILL BE YOUR NEXT EXAMINER! PREPARE FOR PHASE TWO!"

Genin jumped at the sudden entrance while Ibiki sighed, accustomed to Anko's chaotic arrivals.

Akari smirked at Anko's window display. "Could be less dramatic with your entrances," she said, rolling her eyes. "Anyway, food later?"

"Since when do I refuse food?" Anko laughed. "Alright everyone, outside!"

As genin began filing out, Akari applied a series of seals to her body while Touka and Ibiki watched.

"What are you doing?" Ibiki finally asked.

"Infiltration," Akari answered casually. "Keeping eyes on some suspicious Otogakure elements."

Without waiting for response, Akari transformed into a bird with a single handseal and shot toward the Forest of Death, leaving Touka and Ibiki behind.

Touka watched her disappear, sighing as she crossed her arms. "She really can't stay still, can she?"

Ibiki exhaled heavily. "When do you think she planned this?"

Touka smirked. "Since she spotted those Otogakure genin."

Ibiki just shook his head. "This will cause headaches..."

Forest of Death

The bird that was Akari soared silently over the forest, sharp eyes tracking genin dispersing below.

I'll keep watch on that trio... Something tells me they're not just here for the exam.

Below, Kin, Zaku and Dosu moved through trees, conversing quietly. Akari perched on a nearby branch, catching fragments:

"...Orochimaru-sama said we act on his signal," Dosu murmured.

Akari's eyes narrowed. So he's already here...

She knew Orochimaru wouldn't just observe from afar. He had an objective.

And Akari intended to discover it before things spiraled out of control.